This is a modern-English version of The Tragic Muse, originally written by James, Henry. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

 


 

 

THE TRAGIC MUSE

 

 

BY

BY

HENRY JAMES

 

 

MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN'S STREET, LONDON
1921

MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN'S STREET, LONDON
1921


PREFACE

BOOK FIRST:   I, II, III, IV, V, VI

BOOK SECOND:   VII, VIII, IX, X, XI, XII

BOOK THIRD:   XIII, XIV, XV, XVI, XVII

BOOK FOURTH:   XVIII, XIX, XX, XXI

BOOK FIFTH:   XXII, XXIII, XXIV, XXV, XXVI, XXVII, XXVIII, XXIX, XXX, XXXI

BOOK SIX:   XXXII, XXXIII, XXXIV, XXXV, XXXVI, XXXVII, XXXVIII, XXXIX, XL, XLI

BOOK SEVENTH:   XLII, XLIII, XLIV, XLV, XLVI

BOOK EIGHTH:   XLVII, XLVIII, XLIX, L, LI

PREFACE

I profess a certain vagueness of remembrance in respect to the origin and growth of The Tragic Muse, which appeared in the Atlantic Monthly again, beginning January 1889 and running on, inordinately, several months beyond its proper twelve. If it be ever of interest and profit to put one's finger on the productive germ of a work of art, and if in fact a lucid account of any such work involves that prime identification, I can but look on the present fiction as a poor fatherless and motherless, a sort of unregistered and unacknowledged birth. I fail to recover my precious first moment of consciousness of the idea to which it was to give form; to recognise in it—as I like to do in general—the effect of some particular sharp impression or concussion. I call such remembered glimmers always precious, because without them comes no clear vision of what one may have intended, and without that vision no straight measure of what one may have succeeded in doing. What I make out from furthest back is that I must have had from still further back, must in fact practically have always had, the happy thought of some dramatic picture of the "artist-life" and of the difficult terms on which it is at the best secured and enjoyed, the general question of its having to be not altogether easily paid for. To "do something about art"—art, that is, as a human complication and a social stumbling-block—must have been for me early a good deal of a nursed intention, the conflict between art and "the world" striking me thus betimes as one of the half-dozen great primary motives. I remember even having taken for granted with this fond inveteracy that no one of these pregnant themes was likely to prove under the test more full of matter. This being the case, meanwhile, what would all experience have done but enrich one's conviction?—since if, on the one hand, I had gained a more and more intimate view of the nature of art and the conditions therewith imposed, so the world was a conception that clearly required, and that would for ever continue to take, any amount of filling-in. The happy and fruitful truth, at all events, was that there was opposition—why there should be was another matter—and that the opposition would beget an infinity of situations. What had doubtless occurred in fact, moreover, was that just this question of the essence and the reasons of the opposition had shown itself to demand the light of experience; so that to the growth of experience, truly, the treatment of the subject had yielded. It had waited for that advantage.

I have a bit of a hazy memory regarding the start and development of The Tragic Muse, which was published in the Atlantic Monthly starting in January 1889 and continued for several months longer than its intended twelve. If it’s ever useful to pinpoint the original inspiration of a piece of art, and if a clear explanation of such work depends on that initial identification, I see this story as a sort of lost and unacknowledged creation, like a child without parents. I can't remember the exact moment I first became aware of the idea that would shape it, or identify it in the way I often do—with the impact of a specific sharp impression or realization. I consider these faint memories valuable since they provide a clear picture of what I might have intended, and without that clarity, there’s no reliable way to measure what I may have actually achieved. What I can discern from way back is that I must have had, even longer before that, the joyful thought of depicting the "artist-life" and the challenging circumstances under which it is most effectively pursued and enjoyed, specifically the idea that it often comes at a steep price. The desire to "create something about art"—art seen as a complex human issue and a social obstacle—seems to have been a deeply held intention for me early on. The struggle between art and "the world" struck me early as one of the key driving forces. I even remember believing without question that none of these significant themes could possibly prove less rich in content. Given this situation, what could experience do but deepen my belief?—because, on one hand, I gained a more intimate understanding of the nature of art and the associated challenges, while on the other hand, the concept of the world seemed to continually require, and would always demand, extensive exploration. The positive and fruitful reality was that there was indeed opposition—why there should be was a different issue—and this opposition would create countless situations. What likely happened, in fact, was that the essence and reasons behind the opposition demanded experiential insight; thus, my growing experience truly shaped how I approached the subject. It had waited for that opportunity.

Yet I continue to see experience giving me its jog mainly in the form of an invitation from the gentle editor of the Atlantic, the late Thomas Bailey Aldrich, to contribute to his pages a serial that should run through the year. That friendly appeal becomes thus the most definite statement I can make of the "genesis" of the book; though from the moment of its reaching me everything else in the matter seems to live again. What lives not least, to be quite candid, is the fact that I was to see this production make a virtual end, for the time, as by its sinister effect—though for reasons still obscure to me—of the pleasant old custom of the "running" of the novel. Not for many years was I to feel the practice, for my benefit, confidingly revive. The influence of The Tragic Muse was thus exactly other than what I had all earnestly (if of course privately enough) invoked for it, and I remember well the particular chill, at last, of the sense of my having launched it in a great grey void from which no echo or message whatever would come back. None, in the event, ever came, and as I now read the book over I find the circumstance make, in its name, for a special tenderness of charity; even for that finer consideration hanging in the parental breast about the maimed or slighted, the disfigured or defeated, the unlucky or unlikely child—with this hapless small mortal thought of further as somehow "compromising." I am thus able to take the thing as having quite wittingly and undisturbedly existed for itself alone, and to liken it to some aromatic bag of gathered herbs of which the string has never been loosed; or, better still, to some jar of potpourri, shaped and overfigured and polished, but of which the lid, never lifted, has provided for the intense accumulation of the fragrance within. The consistent, the sustained, preserved tone of The Tragic Muse, its constant and doubtless rather fine-drawn truth to its particular sought pitch and accent, are, critically speaking, its principal merit—the inner harmony that I perhaps presumptuously permit myself to compare to an unevaporated scent.

Yet I still find that experience often nudges me, especially in the form of an invitation from the kind editor of the Atlantic, the late Thomas Bailey Aldrich, to write a serial story for his pages that would run throughout the year. That friendly request is the clearest indication I can give about the "genesis" of the book; however, ever since I received it, everything else surrounding this matter seems to come alive again. What stands out, to be honest, is the realization that this work would almost bring to an end, for a time, the enjoyable old practice of the serialized novel. It would be many years before I would feel that practice return for my benefit in a genuine way. The impact of The Tragic Muse was therefore completely different from what I had earnestly (if secretly) hoped for it, and I vividly remember the particular chill that came with the realization that I had sent it out into a vast grey void from which no response or message would ever return. In the end, none ever did, and as I now read the book again, I find that this experience evokes a special sense of tenderness and compassion; even for that deeper feeling that a parent has about a child who is damaged or overlooked, disfigured or defeated, unlucky or seemingly out of place—with this unfortunate little being thought of as somehow "compromised." I can thus view the piece as having consciously and peacefully existed for its own sake, likening it to an aromatic bag of gathered herbs that has never been opened; or, even better, to a jar of potpourri, shaped and nicely decorated, but with a lid that has never been removed, allowing the fragrance within to grow intense. The consistent, sustained, preserved tone of The Tragic Muse, its steady and likely quite subtle fidelity to its specific desired pitch and accent, is, in critical terms, its main strength—the inner harmony that I might audaciously compare to a scent that has not evaporated.

After which indeed I may well be summoned to say what I mean, in such a business, by an appreciable "tone" and how I can justify my claim to it—a demonstration that will await us later. Suffice it just here that I find the latent historic clue in my hand again with the easy recall of my prompt grasp of such a chance to make a story about art. There was my subject this time—all mature with having long waited, and with the blest dignity that my original perception of its value was quite lost in the mists of youth. I must long have carried in my head the notion of a young man who should amid difficulty—the difficulties being the story—have abandoned "public life" for the zealous pursuit of some supposedly minor craft; just as, evidently, there had hovered before me some possible picture (but all comic and ironic) of one of the most salient London "social" passions, the unappeasable curiosity for the things of the theatre; for every one of them, that is, except the drama itself, and for the "personality" of the performer (almost any performer quite sufficiently serving) in particular. This latter, verily, had struck me as an aspect appealing mainly to satiric treatment; the only adequate or effective treatment, I had again and again felt, for most of the distinctively social aspects of London: the general artlessly histrionised air of things caused so many examples to spring from behind any hedge. What came up, however, at once, for my own stretched canvas, was that it would have to be ample, give me really space to turn round, and that a single illustrative case might easily be meagre fare. The young man who should "chuck" admired politics, and of course some other admired object with them, would be all very well; but he wouldn't be enough—therefore what should one say to some other young man who would chuck something and somebody else, admired in their way too?

After that, I might be asked to explain what I mean in this situation, through a clear "tone" and how I can support my claim to it—a demonstration we can explore later. For now, it’s enough to say that I have once again found the hidden historic thread in my hands, easily recalling my quick understanding of the opportunity to create a story about art. This was my theme this time—fully developed after having waited a long time, and with the grand dignity that my initial recognition of its value had faded into the haze of youth. I must have long held the idea of a young man who, despite challenges—the challenges being the story—would leave "public life" to passionately pursue what is thought to be a minor craft; just as, obviously, there had been a possible image (albeit a comic and ironic one) of one of London's most prominent "social" passions, the insatiable curiosity about everything related to the theater; for everyone except the drama itself, and especially for the "personality" of the performer (any performer would do). This latter point truly seemed to me an aspect suited for satire; I repeatedly sensed that this was the only proper way to address most of the uniquely social elements of London: the overall artlessly theatrical atmosphere led to numerous examples sprouting from behind any hedge. What emerged, however, right away for my own expansive canvas, was that it needed to be large enough to give me real space to explore, and that a single illustrative example could easily be lacking. The young man who would "give up" respected politics, along with some other admired pursuit, would be fine; but he wouldn’t be sufficient—so what could one say about another young man who would also give up something and someone else, admired in their own way too?

There need never, at the worst, be any difficulty about the things advantageously chuckable for art; the question is all but of choosing them in the heap. Yet were I to represent a struggle—an interesting one, indispensably—with the passions of the theatre (as a profession, or at least as an absorption) I should have to place the theatre in another light than the satiric. This, however, would by good luck be perfectly possible too—without a sacrifice of truth; and I should doubtless even be able to make my theatric case as important as I might desire it. It seemed clear that I needed big cases—small ones would practically give my central idea away; and I make out now my still labouring under the illusion that the case of the sacrifice for art can ever be, with truth, with taste, with discretion involved, apparently and showily "big." I daresay it glimmered upon me even then that the very sharpest difficulty of the victim of the conflict I should seek to represent, and the very highest interest of his predicament, dwell deep in the fact that his repudiation of the great obvious, great moral or functional or useful character, shall just have to consent to resemble a surrender for absolutely nothing. Those characters are all large and expansive, seated and established and endowed; whereas the most charming truth about the preference for art is that to parade abroad so thoroughly inward and so naturally embarrassed a matter is to falsify and vulgarise it; that as a preference attended with the honours of publicity it is indeed nowhere; that in fact, under the rule of its sincerity, its only honours are those of contradiction, concentration and a seemingly deplorable indifference to everything but itself. Nothing can well figure as less "big," in an honest thesis, than a marked instance of somebody's willingness to pass mainly for an ass. Of these things I must, I say, have been in strictness aware; what I perhaps failed of was to note that if a certain romantic glamour (even that of mere eccentricity or of a fine perversity) may be flung over the act of exchange of a "career" for the esthetic life in general, the prose and the modesty of the matter yet come in with any exhibition of the particular branch of esthetics selected. Then it is that the attitude of hero or heroine may look too much—for the romantic effect—like a low crouching over proved trifles. Art indeed has in our day taken on so many honours and emoluments that the recognition of its importance is more than a custom, has become on occasion almost a fury: the line is drawn—especially in the English world—only at the importance of heeding what it may mean.

There should never be any major issues with the things that can be beneficially cast aside for art; the challenge is mainly in selecting them from the mix. However, if I were to depict a struggle—an intriguing one, absolutely necessary—with the passions of the theater (as a profession, or at least as a consuming interest), I would need to present the theater in a different light than a satirical one. Luckily, this is entirely possible—without sacrificing the truth; and I could definitely make my theatrical argument as significant as I wanted. It was clear to me that I needed substantial cases—small ones would practically undermine my central idea; and I now realize I was still under the illusion that the case of sacrifice for art can ever be, with truth, taste, and discretion involved, apparently and showily "big." I suspect I even had a hint back then that the main challenge for the person caught in the conflict I aimed to portray, and the highest interest of their situation, lies deep in the fact that their rejection of the obvious, significant moral or functional worth must ultimately resemble giving in for absolutely nothing. Those qualities are all large and established, while the most delightful truth about the preference for art is that to display such a deeply personal and naturally awkward matter is to distort and cheapen it; that as a preference with the honors of publicity, it really exists nowhere; in fact, under the rule of its sincerity, its only honors are contradiction, focus, and a seemingly unfortunate indifference to everything but itself. Nothing could be less "big," in a genuine thesis, than a clear instance of someone willing to be seen primarily as a fool. Of these things, I must have been, I say, strictly aware; what I might have overlooked is that if a certain romantic allure (even that of mere eccentricity or a certain fine oddity) is thrown over the act of exchanging a "career" for the aesthetic life in general, the reality and modesty of the matter still enter with any presentation of the specific branch of aesthetics chosen. That’s when the hero or heroine's stance may come off as too much—for the romantic effect—like a low crouch over proven trivialities. Indeed, art today has garnered so many accolades and rewards that acknowledging its significance is more than just customary; it has at times become almost frenzied: the line is drawn—especially in the English world—only at the importance of understanding what it may mean.

The more I turn my pieces over, at any rate, the more I now see I must have found in them, and I remember how, once well in presence of my three typical examples, my fear of too ample a canvas quite dropped. The only question was that if I had marked my political case, from so far back, for "a story by itself," and then marked my theatrical case for another, the joining together of these interests, originally seen as separate, might, all disgracefully, betray the seam, show for mechanical and superficial. A story was a story, a picture a picture, and I had a mortal horror of two stories, two pictures, in one. The reason of this was the clearest—my subject was immediately, under that disadvantage, so cheated of its indispensable centre as to become of no more use for expressing a main intention than a wheel without a hub is of use for moving a cart. It was a fact, apparently, that one had on occasion seen two pictures in one; were there not for instance certain sublime Tintorettos at Venice, a measureless Crucifixion in especial, which showed without loss of authority half-a-dozen actions separately taking place? Yes, that might be, but there had surely been nevertheless a mighty pictorial fusion, so that the virtue of composition had somehow thereby come all mysteriously to its own. Of course the affair would be simple enough if composition could be kept out of the question; yet by what art or process, what bars and bolts, what unmuzzled dogs and pointed guns, perform that feat? I had to know myself utterly inapt for any such valour and recognise that, to make it possible, sundry things should have begun for me much further back than I had felt them even in their dawn. A picture without composition slights its most precious chance for beauty, and is, moreover, not composed at all unless the painter knows how that principle of health and safety, working as an absolutely premeditated art, has prevailed. There may in its absence be life, incontestably, as The Newcomes has life, as Les Trois Mousquetaires, as Tolstoi's Peace and War, have it; but what do such large, loose, baggy monsters, with their queer elements of the accidental and the arbitrary, artistically mean? We have heard it maintained, we well remember, that such things are "superior to art"; but we understand least of all what that may mean, and we look in vain for the artist, the divine explanatory genius, who will come to our aid and tell us. There is life and life, and as waste is only life sacrificed and thereby prevented from "counting," I delight in a deep-breathing economy and an organic form. My business was accordingly to "go in" for complete pictorial fusion, some such common interest between my two first notions as would, in spite of their birth under quite different stars, do them no violence at all.

The more I look at my pieces, the more I realize I must have found something in them. I remember once, when I was facing my three typical examples, my fear of having too broad a canvas faded away. The only question was whether I had marked my political case, from way back, as “a story by itself,” and then marked my theatrical case separately. The concern was that combining these interests, which I originally viewed as separate, might end up exposing the seams and coming off as mechanical and superficial. A story is a story, a picture is a picture, and I had a real dread of mixing two stories or two pictures together. The reason was clear: my subject, in that situation, would lose its essential core, making it as useless for expressing a main intention as a wheel without a hub is for moving a cart. It seemed true that you could sometimes see two pictures in one; for example, weren’t there some amazing Tintorettos in Venice, especially a boundless Crucifixion that showed several actions happening separately without losing its authority? Yes, that could happen, but there must have been a powerful pictorial fusion, allowing the essence of composition to come together mysteriously. Of course, it would be simple enough if composition wasn't a factor; but how could that be achieved? What kind of art or process, what barriers and restraints, what unleashed dogs and pointed guns could pull that off? I had to admit I was completely unfit for such bravery and recognize that to make it work, a variety of things should have started much earlier than I had even sensed them. A picture without composition misses its best chance for beauty and isn’t composed at all unless the painter understands how that principle of health and safety, working as a thoroughly planned art, had taken shape. There can be life without it, undeniably, like in The Newcomes, Les Trois Mousquetaires, or Tolstoi's War and Peace; but what do such large, loose, baggy creations, with their odd elements of the accidental and arbitrary, artistically signify? We've heard it claimed that such things are "superior to art"; but we struggle to grasp what that really means, and we look in vain for the artist, the brilliant explanatory genius, who will come to clarify it for us. There are different types of life, and since waste is just life sacrificed and thus prevented from "counting," I take pleasure in a well-breathing economy and an organic form. My goal was therefore to aim for complete pictorial fusion, finding some common interest between my two initial ideas that, despite being born under completely different circumstances, would not do them any violence at all.

I recall with this confirmed infatuation of retrospect that through the mild perceptions I here glance at there struck for The Tragic Muse the first hour of a season of no small subjective felicity; lighted mainly, I seem to see, by a wide west window that, high aloft, looked over near and far London sunsets, a half-grey, half-flushed expanse of London life. The production of the thing, which yet took a good many months, lives for me again all contemporaneously in that full projection, upon my very table, of the good fog-filtered Kensington mornings; which had a way indeed of seeing the sunset in and which at the very last are merged to memory in a different and a sharper pressure, that of an hotel bedroom in Paris during the autumn of 1889, with the Exposition du Centenaire about to end—and my long story, through the usual difficulties, as well. The usual difficulties—and I fairly cherish the record as some adventurer in another line may hug the sense of his inveterate habit of just saving in time the neck he ever undiscourageably risks—were those bequeathed as a particular vice of the artistic spirit, against which vigilance had been destined from the first to exert itself in vain, and the effect of which was that again and again, perversely, incurably, the centre of my structure would insist on placing itself not, so to speak, in the middle. It mattered little that the reader with the idea or the suspicion of a structural centre is the rarest of friends and of critics—a bird, it would seem, as merely fabled as the phoenix: the terminational terror was none the less certain to break in and my work threaten to masquerade for me as an active figure condemned to the disgrace of legs too short, ever so much too short, for its body. I urge myself to the candid confession that in very few of my productions, to my eye, has the organic centre succeeded in getting into proper position.

I remember this strong obsession in hindsight that through the gentle impressions I’m reflecting on, there began for The Tragic Muse the first hour of a season filled with personal happiness; mainly illuminated, I seem to see, by a large west-facing window that, high up, overlooked both near and distant London sunsets, a half-grey, half-flushed panorama of London life. The creation of the work, which took quite a few months, comes back to me all at once in that vivid scene, on my very table, of the nice fog-filtered Kensington mornings; which had a way of seeing the sunset in and which ultimately blend in my memory into a different and sharper feeling, that of a hotel bedroom in Paris during the autumn of 1889, as the Exposition du Centenaire was about to finish—and my long story, with the usual challenges, as well. The usual challenges—and I truly value the record as some adventurer in another field might treasure the feeling of always just saving his neck from the risks he constantly takes—were those passed down as a specific flaw of the artistic spirit, against which my vigilance was doomed from the start to be in vain, and the result of which was, time and again, stubbornly, inevitably, the center of my work would insist on placing itself not, so to speak, in the middle. It didn’t matter that the reader who has the idea or suspicion of a structural center is the rarest of friends and critics—a creature, it seems, as purely mythical as the phoenix: the fear of the ending was no less sure to intrude and my work threatened to disguise itself for me as an active figure condemned to the shame of legs that were far too short, way too short, for its body. I must admit that in very few of my works, in my view, has the organic center managed to get into the right position.

Time after time, then, has the precious waistband or girdle, studded and buckled and placed for brave outward show, practically worked itself, and in spite of desperate remonstrance, or in other words essential counterplotting, to a point perilously near the knees—perilously I mean for the freedom of these parts. In several of my compositions this displacement has so succeeded, at the crisis, in defying and resisting me, has appeared so fraught with probable dishonour, that I still turn upon them, in spite of the greater or less success of final dissimulation, a rueful and wondering eye. These productions have in fact, if I may be so bold about it, specious and spurious centres altogether, to make up for the failure of the true. As to which in my list they are, however, that is another business, not on any terms to be made known. Such at least would seem my resolution so far as I have thus proceeded. Of any attention ever arrested by the pages forming the object of this reference that rigour of discrimination has wholly and consistently failed, I gather, to constitute a part. In which fact there is perhaps after all a rough justice—since the infirmity I speak of, for example, has been always but the direct and immediate fruit of a positive excess of foresight, the overdone desire to provide for future need and lay up heavenly treasure against the demands of my climax. If the art of the drama, as a great French master of it has said, is above all the art of preparations, that is true only to a less extent of the art of the novel, and true exactly in the degree in which the art of the particular novel comes near that of the drama. The first half of a fiction insists ever on figuring to me as the stage or theatre for the second half, and I have in general given so much space to making the theatre propitious that my halves have too often proved strangely unequal. Thereby has arisen with grim regularity the question of artfully, of consummately masking the fault and conferring on the false quantity the brave appearance of the true.

Over and over again, the precious waistband or girdle, decorated and fastened for a bold show, has practically worked itself down to a point dangerously close to the knees—dangerous, I mean, for the freedom of those parts. In several of my works, this shift has succeeded, at a critical moment, in defying and resisting me, and it has seemed so loaded with potential disgrace that I continue to look back at them, regardless of the varying success of my final trickery, with a regretful and curious gaze. These creations have, if I may say so, entirely misleading and insincere centers to compensate for the failure of the genuine ones. As for which ones they are in my list, that's another matter, not to be disclosed under any circumstances. That seems to be my resolution so far in this process. Any attention that has ever been caught by the pages I refer to has, I gather, completely and consistently failed to be a part of that rigorous discrimination. In this fact, there might be a rough sense of justice—since the flaw I mention, for example, has always been the direct result of an excess of foresight, an over-the-top desire to prepare for future needs and accumulate worthwhile treasures against the demands of my climax. If the art of drama, as a great French master has noted, is primarily the art of preparation, this is only partially true for the art of the novel and strictly true to the extent that the art of a particular novel draws close to that of drama. The first half of a story always comes to me as the stage for the second half, and I have generally devoted so much space to making the stage favorable that my halves have too often turned out to be strangely uneven. This has led to the persistent question of how to skillfully, perfectly disguise the flaw and give the false element the brave appearance of the true.

But I am far from pretending that these desperations of ingenuity have not—as through seeming most of the very essence of the problem—their exasperated charm; so far from it that my particular supreme predicament in the Paris hotel, after an undue primary leakage of time, no doubt, over at the great river-spanning museum of the Champ de Mars and the Trocadero, fairly takes on to me now the tender grace of a day that is dead. Re-reading the last chapters of The Tragic Muse I catch again the very odour of Paris, which comes up in the rich rumble of the Rue de la Paix—with which my room itself, for that matter, seems impregnated—and which hangs for reminiscence about the embarrassed effort to "finish," not ignobly, within my already exceeded limits; an effort prolonged each day to those late afternoon hours during which the tone of the terrible city seemed to deepen about one to an effect strangely composed at once of the auspicious and the fatal. The "plot" of Paris thickened at such hours beyond any other plot in the world, I think; but there one sat meanwhile with another, on one's hands, absolutely requiring precedence. Not the least imperative of one's conditions was thus that one should have really, should have finely and (given one's scale) concisely treated one's subject, in spite of there being so much of the confounded irreducible quantity still to treat. If I spoke just now, however, of the "exasperated" charm of supreme difficulty, that is because the challenge of economic representation so easily becomes, in any of the arts, intensely interesting to meet. To put all that is possible of one's idea into a form and compass that will contain and express it only by delicate adjustments and an exquisite chemistry, so that there will at the end be neither a drop of one's liquor left nor a hair's breadth of the rim of one's glass to spare—every artist will remember how often that sort of necessity has carried with it its particular inspiration. Therein lies the secret of the appeal, to his mind, of the successfully foreshortened thing, where representation is arrived at, as I have already elsewhere had occasion to urge, not by the addition of items (a light that has for its attendant shadow a possible dryness) but by the art of figuring synthetically, a compactness into which the imagination may cut thick, as into the rich density of wedding-cake. The moral of all which indeed, I fear, is, perhaps too trivially, but that the "thick," the false, the dissembling second half of the work before me, associated throughout with the effort to weight my dramatic values as heavily as might be, since they had to be so few, presents that effort as at the very last a quite convulsive, yet in its way highly agreeable, spasm. Of such mild prodigies is the "history" of any specific creative effort composed!

But I'm not pretending that these desperate acts of creativity don’t have—through seeming most of the whole essence of the problem—their frustrating charm; quite the opposite, in fact. My particular crisis at the Paris hotel, after wasting too much time at the grand river-spanning museum of the Champ de Mars and the Trocadero, now feels to me like the bittersweet grace of a day that has passed. Re-reading the last chapters of The Tragic Muse, I can almost smell Paris again, which arises in the rich buzz of Rue de la Paix—my room itself feels infused with it—and it lingers as a reminder of the awkward effort to "finish," not disgracefully, within my already stretched limits. This effort dragged on each day into those late afternoon hours when the essence of the daunting city seemed to deepen into a strange blend of both hope and doom. I think the “story” of Paris thickened during those times more than any other story in the world; yet there one sat with oneself, absolutely requiring priority. One of the most crucial aspects was to have genuinely, finely, and (given one's own standards) succinctly handled the subject, even with so much of the frustratingly unmanageable material still to tackle. If I just mentioned the "frustrating" charm of extreme difficulty, it’s because the challenge of artistic representation often becomes intensely fascinating. It’s about putting as much as possible of your idea into a form that captures and expresses it solely through delicate adjustments and an exquisite mix, ensuring that in the end, there’s neither a drop of your drink left nor any excess at the edge of your glass—every artist remembers how often that kind of necessity spurs its own inspiration. The secret of the appeal lies in the successfully foreshortened creation, where representation is achieved, as I've noted elsewhere, not by piling on details (a light that brings with it a possible dryness) but by the art of synthetic arrangement, a compactness one can cut into deeply, like the rich density of wedding cake. The moral of all this, I fear, is perhaps too trivial, but the "thick," the false, the deceptive second half of the work before me, tied up with the struggle to weight my dramatic values as heavily as they could be, since they had to be so few, presents that effort as ultimately a rather convulsive yet, in its own way, highly satisfying, spasm. Such mild marvels make up the "history" of any specific creative effort!

But I have got too much out of the "old" Kensington light of twenty years ago—a lingering oblique ray of which, to-day surely quite extinct, played for a benediction over my canvas. From the moment I made out, at my high-perched west window, my lucky title, that is from the moment Miriam Rooth herself had given it me, so this young woman had given me with it her own position in the book, and so that in turn had given me my precious unity, to which no more than Miriam was either Nick Dormer or Peter Sherringham to be sacrificed. Much of the interest of the matter was immediately, therefore, in working out the detail of that unity and—always entrancing range of questions—the order, the reason, the relation, of presented aspects. With three general aspects, that of Miriam's case, that of Nick's and that of Sherringham's, there was work in plenty cut out; since happy as it might be to say, "My several actions beautifully become one," the point of the affair would be in showing them beautifully become so—without which showing foul failure hovered and pounced. Well, the pleasure of handling an action (or, otherwise expressed, of a "story") is at the worst, for a storyteller, immense, and the interest of such a question as for example keeping Nick Dormer's story his and yet making it also and all effectively in a large part Peter Sherringham's, of keeping Sherringham's his and yet making it in its high degree his kinsman's too, and Miriam Rooth's into the bargain; just as Miriam Rooth's is by the same token quite operatively his and Nick's, and just as that of each of the young men, by an equal logic, is very contributively hers—the interest of such a question, I say, is ever so considerably the interest of the system on which the whole thing is done. I see to-day that it was but half a system to say, "Oh Miriam, a case herself, is the link between the two other cases"; that device was to ask for as much help as it gave and to require a good deal more application than it announced on the surface. The sense of a system saves the painter from the baseness of the arbitrary stroke, the touch without its reason, but as payment for that service the process insists on being kept impeccably the right one.

But I've gained so much from the "old" Kensington light of twenty years ago—a faint, lingering ray of which, though surely gone now, blessed my canvas today. From the moment I spotted my lucky title from my high, west-facing window, that is, the moment Miriam Rooth herself gave it to me, this young woman also granted me her own position in the story, and that, in turn, gave me my precious unity, to which neither Nick Dormer nor Peter Sherringham could be sacrificed any more than Miriam could. Much of the intrigue therefore lay in working out the details of that unity and—always an intriguing range of questions—the order, the reasoning, and the relationship of the presented aspects. With three general aspects—Miriam's case, Nick's, and Sherringham's—there was plenty of work to do; since, as nice as it might be to say, "My various actions beautifully come together," the key was in showing them beautifully converge—without which showing, failure loomed ominously. Well, the pleasure of managing an action (or, in other words, a "story") is immense, even at its worst for a storyteller, and the interest in questions like how to keep Nick Dormer's story uniquely his while also effectively making it largely Peter Sherringham's, and how to keep Sherringham's story his while also making it significantly Nick's too, and bringing Miriam Rooth into the mix; just as Miriam Rooth's story is also very much his and Nick's, and, by the same logic, each young man's story significantly contributes to hers—the interest in all of this is largely about the system on which the entire thing is constructed. I realize today that it was only half a system to say, "Oh, Miriam, a case in herself, is the link between the other two cases"; that approach required as much help as it provided and demanded far more effort than it appeared to promise. The sense of a system saves the artist from the mediocrity of the arbitrary brushstroke, the touch without purpose, but in return for that benefit, the process insists on being kept impeccably correct.

These are intimate truths indeed, of which the charm mainly comes out but on experiment and in practice; yet I like to have it well before me here that, after all, The Tragic Muse makes it not easy to say which of the situations concerned in it predominates and rules. What has become in that imperfect order, accordingly, of the famous centre of one's subject? It is surely not in Nick's consciousness—since why, if it be, are we treated to such an intolerable dose of Sherringham's? It can't be in Sherringham's—we have for that altogether an excess of Nick's. How, on the other hand, can it be in Miriam's, given that we have no direct exhibition of hers whatever, that we get at it all inferentially and inductively, seeing it only through a more or less bewildered interpretation of it by others. The emphasis is all on an absolutely objective Miriam, and, this affirmed, how—with such an amount of exposed subjectivity all round her—can so dense a medium be a centre? Such questions as those go straight—thanks to which they are, I profess, delightful; going straight they are of the sort that makes answers possible. Miriam is central then to analysis, in spite of being objective; central in virtue of the fact that the whole thing has visibly, from the first, to get itself done in dramatic, or at least in scenic conditions—though scenic conditions which are as near an approach to the dramatic as the novel may permit itself and which have this in common with the latter, that they move in the light of alternation. This imposes a consistency other than that of the novel at its loosest, and, for one's subject, a different view and a different placing of the centre. The charm of the scenic consistency, the consistency of the multiplication of aspects, that of making them amusingly various, had haunted the author of The Tragic Muse from far back, and he was in due course to yield to it all luxuriously, too luxuriously perhaps, in The Awkward Age, as will doubtless with the extension of these remarks be complacently shown.

These are indeed intimate truths, and the real charm of them mostly comes out through experimentation and practice; still, I want to clearly point out that, in the end, The Tragic Muse does not make it easy to determine which of the situations involved is the most dominant. What has become of the well-known focus of the subject, then? It surely isn't in Nick's awareness—because if it were, why are we subjected to such an unbearable dose of Sherringham's perspective? It can't be in Sherringham's viewpoint either—we have too much of Nick's for that. On the other hand, how could it possibly be in Miriam's, given that we have no direct insight into her thoughts at all? We understand her only through the somewhat confused interpretations of others. The focus is completely on an entirely objective Miriam, and acknowledging that, how can such a dense medium serve as a center with all the subjective views surrounding her? Questions like these get right to the point—which, I must say, is delightful; they lead to answers. So, Miriam is central to the analysis, even though she remains objective; she is central because the entire narrative has clearly needed to unfold in dramatic, or at least scenic, conditions—conditions that are as close to the dramatic as a novel can be and which share the property of alternation. This creates a consistency different from that of the loosest novel and offers a different perspective and placement for the center. The allure of scenic consistency, of having multiple aspects that are amusingly diverse, has captivated the author of The Tragic Muse for a long time, and he would eventually indulge in it richly, perhaps excessively, in The Awkward Age, as will surely be shown with further discussion.

To put himself at any rate as much as possible under the protection of it had been ever his practice (he had notably done so in The Princess Casamassima, so frankly panoramic and processional); and in what case could this protection have had more price than in the one before us? No character in a play (any play not a mere monologue) has, for the right expression of the thing, a usurping consciousness; the consciousness of others is exhibited exactly in the same way as that of the "hero"; the prodigious consciousness of Hamlet, the most capacious and most crowded, the moral presence the most asserted, in the whole range of fiction, only takes its turn with that of the other agents of the story, no matter how occasional these may be. It is left, in other words, to answer for itself equally with theirs: wherefore (by a parity of reasoning if not of example) Miriam's might without inconsequence be placed on the same footing; and all in spite of the fact that the "moral presence" of each of the men most importantly concerned with her—or with the second of whom she at least is importantly concerned—is independently answered for. The idea of the book being, as I have said, a picture of some of the personal consequences of the art-appetite raised to intensity, swollen to voracity, the heavy emphasis falls where the symbol of some of the complications so begotten might be made (as I judged, heaven forgive me!) most "amusing": amusing I mean in the best very modern sense. I never "go behind" Miriam; only poor Sherringham goes, a great deal, and Nick Dormer goes a little, and the author, while they so waste wonderment, goes behind them: but none the less she is as thoroughly symbolic, as functional, for illustration of the idea, as either of them, while her image had seemed susceptible of a livelier and "prettier" concretion. I had desired for her, I remember, all manageable vividness—so ineluctable had it long appeared to "do the actress," to touch the theatre, to meet that connexion somehow or other, in any free plunge of the speculative fork into the contemporary social salad.

To place himself, as much as possible, under its protection had always been his approach (he had notably done this in The Princess Casamassima, which was so openly panoramic and processional); and in what situation could this protection be more valuable than in the one we are discussing? No character in a play (any play that's not just a monologue) has, for the accurate expression of the situation, an usurping consciousness; the awareness of others is shown just like that of the "hero"; the vast consciousness of Hamlet, the most extensive and crowded one, the most defined moral presence in the entire realm of fiction, only shares its time with that of the other characters in the story, regardless of how minor they may be. In other words, it is responsible for itself just like theirs: for this reason (by a similar line of reasoning, if not by example), Miriam's could just as easily be considered the same; and all despite the fact that the "moral presence" of each of the men most involved with her—or with the second one whom she is at least significantly concerned about—is independently accounted for. The idea of the book is, as I mentioned, a depiction of some personal consequences of an intense craving for art, swollen to voracity, with the heavy emphasis falling where the representation of some complications that arise could be made (as I judged, heaven forgive me!) most "entertaining": entertaining in the best, very modern sense. I never "go behind" Miriam; only poor Sherringham does a lot, and Nick Dormer does a little, and the author, while they drain wonder, goes behind them: yet she is just as thoroughly symbolic and functional for illustrating the idea as either of them, while her persona seemed capable of a more lively and "prettier" expression. I had wished for her, I remember, all manageable vividness—so unavoidable it had long seemed to "do the actress," to connect with the theater, to engage somehow in any free dive of the speculative fork into the contemporary social mix.

The late R. L. Stevenson was to write to me, I recall—and precisely on the occasion of The Tragic Muse—that he was at a loss to conceive how one could find an interest in anything so vulgar or pretend to gather fruit in so scrubby an orchard; but the view of a creature of the stage, the view of the "histrionic temperament," as suggestive much less, verily, in respect to the poor stage per se than in respect to "art" at large, affected me in spite of that as justly tenable. An objection of a more pointed order was forced upon me by an acute friend later on and in another connexion: the challenge of one's right, in any pretended show of social realities, to attach to the image of a "public character," a supposed particular celebrity, a range of interest, of intrinsic distinction, greater than any such display of importance on the part of eminent members of the class as we see them about us. There was a nice point if one would—yet only nice enough, after all, to be easily amusing. We shall deal with it later on, however, in a more urgent connexion. What would have worried me much more had it dawned earlier is the light lately thrown by that admirable writer M. Anatole France on the question of any animated view of the histrionic temperament—a light that may well dazzle to distress any ingenuous worker in the same field. In those parts of his brief but inimitable Histoire Comique on which he is most to be congratulated—for there are some that prompt to reserves—he has "done the actress," as well as the actor, done above all the mountebank, the mummer and the cabotin, and mixed them up with the queer theatric air, in a manner that practically warns all other hands off the material for ever. At the same time I think I saw Miriam, and without a sacrifice of truth, that is of the particular glow of verisimilitude I wished her most to benefit by, in a complexity of relations finer than any that appear possible for the gentry of M. Anatole France.

The late R. L. Stevenson once wrote to me, I remember—specifically about The Tragic Muse—that he found it hard to understand how anyone could be interested in something so crude or pretend to find value in such a shabby setting. However, the idea of a stage character, the idea of "the histrionic temperament," was more suggestive to me regarding "art" in general rather than the poor stage itself, and it affected me despite that logic. A more pointed objection was raised later by a sharp friend in a different context: the question of whether, in any pretended display of social realities, one has the right to attach greater intrinsic interest and distinction to the image of a "public character," a supposed celebrity, than to the notable figures around us. There was a delicate point there, yet it was really only interesting enough to be amusing. We'll discuss it later in a more pressing context. What would have troubled me more, had it occurred to me sooner, is the insight recently provided by the excellent writer M. Anatole France regarding the animated view of the histrionic temperament—a perspective that could easily overwhelm any sincere worker in the same field. In the parts of his brief but unmatched Histoire Comique for which he deserves the most praise—though some sections suggest a need for caution—he has portrayed the actress as well as the actor, especially the trickster, the performer, and the cabotin, blending them with the peculiar theatrical atmosphere in a way that practically advises all other creators to steer clear of the material forever. At the same time, I believe I perceived Miriam, without sacrificing truth, that is, the unique essence of realism that I wanted her to embody, in a complexity of relationships more refined than anything that seems feasible for the characters of M. Anatole France.

Her relation to Nick Dormer, for instance, was intended as a superior interest—that of being (while perfectly sincere, sincere for her, and therefore perfectly consonant with her impulse perpetually to perform and with her success in performing) the result of a touched imagination, a touched pride for "art," as well as of the charm cast on other sensibilities still. Dormer's relation to herself is a different matter, of which more presently; but the sympathy she, poor young woman, very generously and intelligently offers him where most people have so stinted it, is disclosed largely at the cost of her egotism and her personal pretensions, even though in fact determined by her sense of their together, Nick and she, postponing the "world" to their conception of other and finer decencies. Nick can't on the whole see—for I have represented him as in his day quite sufficiently troubled and anxious—why he should condemn to ugly feebleness his most prized faculty (most prized, at least, by himself) even in order to keep his seat in Parliament, to inherit Mr. Carteret's blessing and money, to gratify his mother and carry out the mission of his father, to marry Julia Dallow in fine, a beautiful imperative woman with a great many thousands a year. It all comes back in the last analysis to the individual vision of decency, the critical as well as the passionate judgement of it under sharp stress; and Nick's vision and judgement, all on the esthetic ground, have beautifully coincided, to Miriam's imagination, with a now fully marked, an inspired and impenitent, choice of her own: so that, other considerations powerfully aiding indeed, she is ready to see their interest all splendidly as one. She is in the uplifted state to which sacrifices and submissions loom large, but loom so just because they must write sympathy, write passion, large. Her measure of what she would be capable of for him—capable, that is, of not asking of him—will depend on what he shall ask of her, but she has no fear of not being able to satisfy him, even to the point of "chucking" for him, if need be, that artistic identity of her own which she has begun to build up. It will all be to the glory, therefore, of their common infatuation with "art": she will doubtless be no less willing to serve his than she was eager to serve her own, purged now of the too great shrillness.

Her relationship with Nick Dormer, for example, was meant to be a higher interest—being (while completely genuine, genuine for her, and therefore perfectly in line with her impulse to continually perform and her success in doing so) the product of an inspired imagination, a touched pride in "art," as well as the allure it brings to other sensibilities. Dormer's relationship with her is a different story, which I'll discuss later; but the compassion she, poor young woman, generously and intelligently extends to him, where most people have been so stingy, is revealed largely at the expense of her ego and personal aspirations, even though it is really determined by her sense of their togetherness, Nick and her, putting the "world" aside for their idea of other and finer decencies. Nick, who I have represented as being quite troubled and anxious in his day, struggles to understand why he should weaken his most cherished ability (most cherished, at least, by himself) just to maintain his seat in Parliament, inherit Mr. Carteret's blessings and wealth, please his mother, fulfill his father's mission, or marry Julia Dallow, a beautiful and financially successful woman. Ultimately, it all comes down to the individual vision of decency, the critical as well as passionate judgment of it under intense pressure; and Nick's vision and judgment, all from an aesthetic perspective, have beautifully aligned, in Miriam's eyes, with her now fully realized, inspired, and unapologetic choice: so that, with other considerations also strongly supporting it, she is prepared to see their interest as splendidly unified. She is in an elevated state where sacrifices and compromises loom large, but they loom so precisely because they must express sympathy and passion emphatically. Her assessment of what she would be capable of doing for him—capable, that is, of not asking from him—will depend on what he asks of her, but she has no doubt about her ability to meet his needs, even if it means giving up that artistic identity she has started to create. Therefore, it will all be in honor of their shared passion for "art": she will certainly be just as willing to support his interests as she was enthusiastic about pursuing her own, now free of excessive intensity.

This puts her quite on a different level from that of the vivid monsters of M. France, whose artistic identity is the last thing they wish to chuck—their only dismissal is of all material and social over-draping. Nick Dormer in point of fact asks of Miriam nothing but that she shall remain "awfully interesting to paint"; but that is his relation, which, as I say, is quite a matter by itself. He at any rate, luckily for both of them it may be, doesn't put her to the test: he is so busy with his own case, busy with testing himself and feeling his reality. He has seen himself as giving up precious things for an object, and that object has somehow not been the young woman in question, nor anything very nearly like her. She, on the other hand, has asked everything of Peter Sherringham, who has asked everything of her; and it is in so doing that she has really most testified for art and invited him to testify. With his professed interest in the theatre—one of those deep subjections that, in men of "taste," the Comédie Française used in old days to conspire for and some such odd and affecting examples of which were to be noted—he yet offers her his hand and an introduction to the very best society if she will leave the stage. The power—and her having the sense of the power—to "shine" in the world is his highest measure of her, the test applied by him to her beautiful human value; just as the manner in which she turns on him is the application of her own standard and touchstone. She is perfectly sure of her own; for—if there were nothing else, and there is much—she has tasted blood, so to speak, in the form of her so prompt and auspicious success with the public, leaving all probations behind (the whole of which, as the book gives it, is too rapid and sudden, though inevitably so: processes, periods, intervals, stages, degrees, connexions, may be easily enough and barely enough named, may be unconvincingly stated, in fiction, to the deep discredit of the writer, but it remains the very deuce to represent them, especially represent them under strong compression and in brief and subordinate terms; and this even though the novelist who doesn't represent, and represent "all the time," is lost, exactly as much lost as the painter who, at his work and given his intention, doesn't paint "all the time").

This puts her on a completely different level compared to the vivid characters created by M. France, who are determined to hold on to their artistic identity—that's the last thing they want to let go of; they only reject all the material and social excess around them. Nick Dormer, in fact, simply wants Miriam to stay "incredibly interesting to paint"; but that's his perspective, which, as I mentioned, is a separate issue. Luckily for both of them, he doesn't test her; he's too caught up in his own situation, busy with examining himself and his own reality. He’s aware that he has given up valuable things for a goal, but that goal hasn’t been the young woman in question, nor anything even close to her. On the other hand, she has demanded everything from Peter Sherringham, who has asked everything of her; and by doing so, she has truly shown her commitment to art and encouraged him to do the same. With his declared interest in the theatre—one of those deep hatreds that, in men of "taste," the Comédie Française used to manipulate and some notable examples of which were observed—he still offers her his hand and an introduction to the best society if she agrees to leave the stage. His highest standard for her, and the way he judges her beautiful human value, comes from her ability—and her understanding of that ability—to "shine" in the world; just as the way she reacts to him reflects her own criteria and standards. She is completely confident in her own; for—if nothing else, and there is much—she has tasted success, so to speak, through her swift and promising reception by the public, leaving all doubts behind (the whole process, as the book outlines, flows too quickly and suddenly, though it’s unavoidable: processes, periods, intervals, stages, degrees, connections can be easily named and vaguely stated in fiction, often to the writer's discredit, but it's extremely difficult to accurately represent them, especially under strong pressure and in brief, subordinate terms; and this is true even though the novelist who fails to represent, and fails to represent "all the time," is just as lost as a painter who, when working toward his goal, doesn't paint "all the time").

Turn upon her friend at any rate Miriam does; and one of my main points is missed if it fails to appear that she does so with absolute sincerity and with the cold passion of the high critic who knows, on sight of them together, the more or less dazzling false from the comparatively grey-coloured true. Sherringham's whole profession has been that he rejoices in her as she is, and that the theatre, the organised theatre, will be, as Matthew Arnold was in those very days pronouncing it, irresistible; and it is the promptness with which he sheds his pretended faith as soon as it feels in the air the breath of reality, as soon as it asks of him a proof or a sacrifice, it is this that excites her doubtless sufficiently arrogant scorn. Where is the virtue of his high interest if it has verily never been an interest to speak of and if all it has suddenly to suggest is that, in face of a serious call, it shall be unblushingly relinquished? If he and she together, and her great field and future, and the whole cause they had armed and declared for, have not been serious things they have been base make-believes and trivialities—which is what in fact the homage of society to art always turns out so soon as art presumes not to be vulgar and futile. It is immensely the fashion and immensely edifying to listen to, this homage, while it confines its attention to vanities and frauds; but it knows only terror, feels only horror, the moment that, instead of making all the concessions, art proceeds to ask for a few. Miriam is nothing if not strenuous, and evidently nothing if not "cheeky," where Sherringham is concerned at least: these, in the all-egotistical exhibition to which she is condemned, are the very elements of her figure and the very colours of her portrait. But she is mild and inconsequent for Nick Dormer (who demands of her so little); as if gravely and pityingly embracing the truth that his sacrifice, on the right side, is probably to have very little of her sort of recompense. I must have had it well before me that she was all aware of the small strain a great sacrifice to Nick would cost her—by reason of the strong effect on her of his own superior logic, in which the very intensity of concentration was so to find its account.

Miriam definitely confronts her friend, and one of my main points is overlooked if it doesn't come across that she does it with complete sincerity and the cold passion of a sharp critic who can easily tell the glaringly false from the relatively dull truth. Sherringham's entire profession has been that he appreciates her just as she is, and that organized theatre will be, as Matthew Arnold claimed back then, irresistible; and it’s his quickness to discard his fake beliefs as soon as he senses reality, as soon as it demands proof or sacrifice from him, that really fuels her likely arrogant disdain. What is the value of his supposed deep interest if it has truly never been a real interest worth mentioning and if all it suddenly suggests is that, when faced with a serious demand, he will shamelessly let it go? If he and she together, alongside her vast potential and future, along with the entire cause they have rallied and stood for, haven’t been serious matters but rather shallow pretenses and trivialities—this is what society’s tribute to art reveals as soon as art dares to be anything but shallow and pointless. Listening to this tribute is incredibly fashionable and quite enlightening, as long as it focuses on vanity and deception; but it only experiences terror and horror at the moment that, instead of conceding everything, art asks for a few concessions. Miriam is nothing if not determined, and notably bold, especially when it comes to Sherringham: these are the key elements of her character and the vibrant colors of her portrait. Yet she is gentle and aimless around Nick Dormer (who demands so little from her); as if she’s seriously and sympathetically accepting the truth that his sacrifice, on the right side, will likely yield very little of her kind of reward. I must have been fully aware that she understood the minimal burden a great sacrifice for Nick would impose on her—due to the strong impact his superior logic had on her, where the very intensity of focus would find its purpose.

If the man, however, who holds her personally dear yet holds her extremely personal message to the world cheap, so the man capable of a consistency and, as she regards the matter, of an honesty so much higher than Sherringham's, virtually cares, "really" cares, no straw for his fellow-struggler. If Nick Dormer attracts and all-indifferently holds her it is because, like herself and unlike Peter, he puts "art" first; but the most he thus does for her in the event is to let her see how she may enjoy, in intimacy, the rigour it has taught him and which he cultivates at her expense. This is the situation in which we leave her, though there would be more still to be said about the difference for her of the two relations—that to each of the men—could I fondly suppose as much of the interest of the book "left over" for the reader as for myself. Sherringham, for instance, offers Miriam marriage, ever so "handsomely"; but if nothing might lead me on further than the question of what it would have been open to us—us novelists, especially in the old days—to show, "serially," a young man in Nick Dormer's quite different position as offering or a young woman in Miriam's as taking, so for that very reason such an excursion is forbidden me. The trade of the stage-player, and above all of the actress, must have so many detestable sides for the person exercising it that we scarce imagine a full surrender to it without a full surrender, not less, to every immediate compensation, to every freedom and the largest ease within reach: which presentment of the possible case for Miriam would yet have been condemned—and on grounds both various and interesting to trace—to remain very imperfect.

If the man who cares for her personally also thinks her deeply personal message to the world is insignificant, then the man who can be consistent and, as she sees it, more honest than Sherringham, really doesn’t care about his fellow struggler at all. Nick Dormer captivates her and holds her attention because he puts "art" first, just like she does, and unlike Peter. But all he does for her is show her how to enjoy the discipline it has given him, which he fosters at her expense. This is where we leave her, although there’s still more to say about how different the two relationships are for her with each man—if I could hope that the reader would find as much interest in this as I do. For instance, Sherringham offers Miriam marriage, very generously; but if nothing else would lead me to continue, it's the question of what it would have been for us novelists, especially in the past, to depict a young man in Nick Dormer's very different situation as offering, or a young woman in Miriam's as accepting. For that reason, I can’t pursue that idea further. The life of an actor, particularly for an actress, must have so many unpleasant aspects that it’s hard to imagine fully committing to it without also giving in to immediate rewards, to every freedom and comfort available. Although this perspective would have portrayed Miriam's situation, it would nevertheless be deemed very incomplete—based on various interesting grounds worth exploring.

I feel, moreover, that I might still, with space, abound in remarks about Nick's character and Nick's crisis suggested to my present more reflective vision. It strikes me, alas, that he is not quite so interesting as he was fondly intended to be, and this in spite of the multiplication, within the picture, of his pains and penalties; so that while I turn this slight anomaly over I come upon a reason that affects me as singularly charming and touching and at which indeed I have already glanced. Any presentation of the artist in triumph must be flat in proportion as it really sticks to its subject—it can only smuggle in relief and variety. For, to put the matter in an image, all we then—in his triumph—see of the charm-compeller is the back he turns to us as he bends over his work. "His" triumph, decently, is but the triumph of what he produces, and that is another affair. His romance is the romance he himself projects; he eats the cake of the very rarest privilege, the most luscious baked in the oven of the gods—therefore he mayn't "have" it, in the form of the privilege of the hero, at the same time. The privilege of the hero—that is, of the martyr or of the interesting and appealing and comparatively floundering person—places him in quite a different category, belongs to him only as to the artist deluded, diverted, frustrated or vanquished; when the "amateur" in him gains, for our admiration or compassion or whatever, all that the expert has to do without. Therefore I strove in vain, I feel, to embroil and adorn this young man on whom a hundred ingenious touches are thus lavished: he has insisted in the event on looking as simple and flat as some mere brass check or engraved number, the symbol and guarantee of a stored treasure. The better part of him is locked too much away from us, and the part we see has to pass for—well, what it passes for, so lamentedly, among his friends and relatives. No, accordingly, Nick Dormer isn't "the best thing in the book," as I judge I imagined he would be, and it contains nothing better, I make out, than that preserved and achieved unity and quality of tone, a value in itself, which I referred to at the beginning of these remarks. What I mean by this is that the interest created, and the expression of that interest, are things kept, as to kind, genuine and true to themselves. The appeal, the fidelity to the prime motive, is, with no little art, strained clear (even as silver is polished) in a degree answering—at least by intention—to the air of beauty. There is an awkwardness again in having thus belatedly to point such features out; but in that wrought appearance of animation and harmony, that effect of free movement and yet of recurrent and insistent reference, The Tragic Muse has struck me again as conscious of a bright advantage.

I feel, though, that I could still, with some space, have a lot to say about Nick's character and the crisis he's going through, as seen through my more thoughtful perspective now. Unfortunately, it seems to me that he’s not as interesting as he was meant to be, despite how many struggles and challenges he faces in the story. As I consider this slight oddity, I come across a reason that feels uniquely charming and touching, one I’ve already hinted at. Any portrayal of the artist in triumph ends up feeling flat when it sticks too closely to its subject—it can only sneak in some relief and variety. To put it visually, in his triumph, all we see of the captivating artist is the back he turns to us as he focuses on his work. “His” triumph, in a decent way, is merely the success of what he creates, and that’s a whole different matter. His romance is the tale he crafts for himself; he enjoys the rarest privilege, the sweetest one baked in the gods' oven—so he can’t "have" it, in the form of the hero’s privilege, at the same time. The hero’s privilege—that is, the privilege of the martyr or the interesting and relatable person—puts him in a totally different category, and he only gets it as the artist who is misled, distracted, thwarted, or defeated; when the "amateur" in him achieves, for our admiration or compassion or whatever, all that the expert has to cope without. So, I feel I struggled in vain trying to complicate and embellish this young man who receives a hundred clever touches: he seems to insist on appearing simple and flat, like a mere brass token or engraved number, a symbol and assurance of a hidden treasure. The best parts of him are too locked away from us, and the part we see has to pass for—well, what it sadly passes for among his friends and family. So, Nick Dormer isn’t “the best thing in the book,” as I thought he would be, and I’ve realized it contains nothing better than that preserved and achieved unity and quality of tone, which I mentioned at the start of these comments. What I mean by this is that the interest generated, and the way that interest is expressed, are genuine and true to themselves. The appeal, the loyalty to the main purpose, is artfully clear (just as silver is polished) to a degree that matches—at least by intention—the sense of beauty. It feels awkward to be pointing out these aspects so late in the game, but in that crafted appearance of liveliness and harmony, that effect of free movement along with repeated and insistent references, The Tragic Muse strikes me again as confidently enjoying a bright advantage.

HENRY JAMES.

Henry James.


BOOK FIRST


I

The people of France have made it no secret that those of England, as a general thing, are to their perception an inexpressive and speechless race, perpendicular and unsociable, unaddicted to enriching any bareness of contact with verbal or other embroidery. This view might have derived encouragement, a few years ago, in Paris, from the manner in which four persons sat together in silence, one fine day about noon, in the garden, as it is called, of the Palais de l'Industrie—the central court of the great glazed bazaar where, among plants and parterres, gravelled walks and thin fountains, are ranged the figures and groups, the monuments and busts, which form in the annual exhibition of the Salon the department of statuary. The spirit of observation is naturally high at the Salon, quickened by a thousand artful or artless appeals, but it need have put forth no great intensity to take in the characters I mention. As a solicitation of the eye on definite grounds these visitors too constituted a successful plastic fact; and even the most superficial observer would have marked them as products of an insular neighbourhood, representatives of that tweed-and-waterproof class with which, on the recurrent occasions when the English turn out for a holiday—Christmas and Easter, Whitsuntide and the autumn—Paris besprinkles itself at a night's notice. They had about them the[4] indefinable professional look of the British traveller abroad; the air of preparation for exposure, material and moral, which is so oddly combined with the serene revelation of security and of persistence, and which excites, according to individual susceptibility, the ire or the admiration of foreign communities. They were the more unmistakable as they presented mainly the happier aspects of the energetic race to which they had the honour to belong. The fresh diffused light of the Salon made them clear and important; they were finished creations, in their way, and, ranged there motionless on their green bench, were almost as much on exhibition as if they had been hung on the line.

The people of France openly believe that those from England, in general, seem like a reserved and withdrawn bunch—stiff and unsociable, lacking the usual flair for making their interactions rich with conversation or any kind of embellishment. This opinion may have been reinforced a few years ago in Paris when four individuals sat together in silence one fine noon in the so-called garden of the Palais de l'Industrie—the main courtyard of the large glass market, where among plants and flowerbeds, gravel paths and thin fountains, stand the figures and groups, the monuments and busts that make up the statuary department in the annual Salon exhibition. The atmosphere during the Salon is typically charged with observation, energized by countless artistic displays both clever and sincere, and it wouldn't have taken much effort to notice the characters I’m referring to. These visitors presented themselves as a notable visual element; even a casual observer would have recognized them as products of an insular community, embodying that tweed-and-waterproof style associated with the English when they flock to Paris for holidays like Christmas, Easter, Whitsun, and autumn—showing up on short notice. They had that indefinable professional look of British travelers abroad, an aura of being ready for any situation, both physically and morally, which strangely coexists with a calm expression of security and resilience, provoking either irritation or admiration from local cultures depending on personal perspectives. They were especially recognizable as they mainly showcased the more pleasant traits of their vibrant nationality. The bright natural light of the Salon made them stand out; they were complete figures in their own right, and sitting there motionless on their green bench, they were almost as much on display as if they were hanging in a gallery.

Three ladies and a young man, they were obviously a family—a mother, two daughters and a son; a circumstance which had the effect at once of making each member of the group doubly typical and of helping to account for their fine taciturnity. They were not, with each other, on terms of ceremony, and also were probably fatigued with their course among the pictures, the rooms on the upper floor. Their attitude, on the part of visitors who had superior features even if they might appear to some passers-by to have neglected a fine opportunity for completing these features with an expression, was after all a kind of tribute to the state of exhaustion, of bewilderment, to which the genius of France is still capable of reducing the proud.

Three women and a young man; they were clearly a family—a mother, two daughters, and a son. This made each person in the group even more typical and helped explain their noticeable silence. They weren’t being formal with each other and were likely tired from their time among the artworks in the upstairs rooms. Their demeanor, as visitors who had appealing features yet might seem to some bystanders to be missing the chance to express those features, was ultimately a nod to the exhaustion and confusion that the brilliance of France can still instill in the proud.

"En v'là des abrutis!" more than one of their fellow-gazers might have been heard to exclaim; and certain it is that there was something depressed and discouraged in this interesting group, who sat looking vaguely before them, not noticing the life of the place, somewhat as if each had a private anxiety. It might have been finely guessed, however, that though on many questions they were closely united this present[5] anxiety was not the same for each. If they looked grave, moreover, this was doubtless partly the result of their all being dressed in such mourning as told of a recent bereavement. The eldest of the three ladies had indeed a face of a fine austere mould which would have been moved to gaiety only by some force more insidious than any she was likely to recognise in Paris. Cold, still, and considerably worn, it was neither stupid nor hard—it was firm, narrow and sharp. This competent matron, acquainted evidently with grief but not weakened by it, had a high forehead to which the quality of the skin gave a singular polish—it glittered even when seen at a distance; a nose which achieved a high free curve; and a tendency to throw back her head and carry it well above her, as if to disengage it from the possible entanglements of the rest of her person. If you had seen her walk you would have felt her to tread the earth after a fashion suggesting that in a world where she had long since discovered that one couldn't have one's own way one could never tell what annoying aggression might take place, so that it was well, from hour to hour, to save what one could. Lady Agnes saved her head, her white triangular forehead, over which her close-crinkled flaxen hair, reproduced in different shades in her children, made a looped silken canopy like the marquee at a garden-party. Her daughters were as tall as herself—that was visible even as they sat there—and one of them, the younger evidently, altogether pretty; a straight, slender, grey-eyed English girl of the sort who show "good" figures and fresh complexions. The sister, who was not pretty, was also straight and slender and grey-eyed. But the grey in this case was not so pure, nor were the straightness and the slenderness so maidenly. The brother of these young ladies had taken off his hat as if he felt the air of the summer day heavy in the great pavilion.[6] He was a lean, strong, clear-faced youth, with a formed nose and thick light-brown hair which lay continuously and profusely back from his forehead, so that to smooth it from the brow to the neck but a single movement of the hand was required. I cannot describe him better than by saying that he was the sort of young Englishman who looks particularly well in strange lands and whose general aspect—his inches, his limbs, his friendly eyes, the modulation of his voice, the cleanness of his flesh-tints and the fashion of his garments—excites on the part of those who encounter him in far countries on the ground of a common speech a delightful sympathy of race. This sympathy may sometimes be qualified by the seen limits of his apprehension, but it almost revels as such horizons recede. We shall see quickly enough how accurate a measure it might have taken of Nicholas Dormer. There was food for suspicion perhaps in the wandering blankness that sat at moments in his eyes, as if he had no attention at all, not the least in the world, at his command; but it is no more than just to add without delay that this discouraging symptom was known among those who liked him by the indulgent name of dreaminess. By his mother and sisters, for instance, his dreaminess was constantly noted. He is the more welcome to the benefit of such an interpretation as there is always held to be something engaging in the combination of the muscular and the musing, the mildness of strength.

"Look at those idiots!" more than one of their fellow onlookers might have been heard to say; and it's clear that there was something downcast and disheartened in this intriguing group, who sat staring blankly ahead, oblivious to the life around them, as if each had their own private worry. It could be guessed, however, that even though they were closely connected on many issues, this current[5] worry was not the same for everyone. If they looked serious, it was undoubtedly partly because they were all dressed in mourning attire that indicated a recent loss. The eldest of the three ladies had a strikingly austere face that would be moved to cheerfulness only by something more subtle than anything she was likely to encounter in Paris. Cold, still, and noticeably worn, her expression was neither dull nor harsh—it was firm, narrow, and sharp. This capable matron, clearly familiar with grief but not weakened by it, had a high forehead that had an unusual polish—the skin glimmered even from a distance; her nose achieved a graceful arch; and she tended to tilt her head back and carry it well above her body, as though to keep it free from any potential entanglement. If you had seen her walk, you would have sensed that she had long ago learned that in a world where one couldn’t always get their way, it was wise to save what you could from the annoyances that might arise. Lady Agnes saved her head, her white triangular forehead, under which her tightly curled flaxen hair, replicated in different shades on her children, formed a silky canopy like a tent at a garden party. Her daughters were as tall as she was—that was obvious even as they sat there—and one of them, the younger, was quite pretty; a straight, slender, grey-eyed English girl who displayed a "good" figure and a fresh complexion. The sister, who wasn't pretty, was also straight and slender and grey-eyed. But in this case, the grey wasn't as pure, nor was the straightness and slenderness as girl-like. The brother of these young women had removed his hat as if the summer day's air felt heavy in the grand pavilion.[6] He was a lean, strong, clear-faced young man, with a defined nose and thick light-brown hair that was continuously and abundantly swept back from his forehead, so that smoothing it from his brow to his neck required just one sweep of the hand. I can't describe him better than to say he was the kind of young Englishman who looks particularly good in foreign places, and whose overall appearance—his height, body, friendly eyes, the way he spoke, his clear skin tones, and the style of his clothes—evokes a delightful sense of shared heritage among those who encounter him abroad. This feeling might sometimes be tempered by the visible limits of his understanding, but it truly flourishes as such boundaries fade. We’ll soon see just how accurately it could measure Nicholas Dormer. There may have been grounds for suspicion in the wandering blankness that occasionally lingered in his eyes, as if he had no attention at all to spare; but it’s only fair to add right away that this off-putting trait was affectionately labeled as dreaminess by those who cared for him. His mother and sisters, for instance, often noted his dreaminess. He is particularly deserving of this benevolent interpretation, as there is always something appealing in the combination of physical strength and reflective thought, the gentleness of power.

After some time, an interval during which these good people might have appeared to have come, individually, to the Palais de l'Industrie much less to see the works of art than to think over their domestic affairs, the young man, rousing himself from his reverie, addressed one of the girls.

After a while, a time when it seemed like these nice people had arrived at the Palais de l'Industrie less to admire the artworks and more to ponder their home lives, the young man, snapping out of his daydream, spoke to one of the girls.

"I say, Biddy, why should we sit moping here all day? Come and take a turn about with me."[7]

"I say, Biddy, why should we just sit around feeling sorry for ourselves all day? Come on and take a walk with me."[7]

His younger sister, while he got up, leaned forward a little, looking round her, but she gave for the moment no further sign of complying with his invitation.

His younger sister leaned forward a bit while he got up, looking around her, but for the moment, she didn’t show any further signs of accepting his invitation.

"Where shall we find you, then, if Peter comes?" asked the other Miss Dormer, making no movement at all.

"Where will we find you if Peter comes?" asked the other Miss Dormer, not moving at all.

"I daresay Peter won't come. He'll leave us here to cool our heels."

"I bet Peter won't show up. He'll leave us here waiting."

"Oh Nick dear!" Biddy exclaimed in a small sweet voice of protest. It was plainly her theory that Peter would come, and even a little her fond fear that she might miss him should she quit that spot.

"Oh Nick, dear!" Biddy exclaimed in a soft, sweet voice of protest. It was clear she thought Peter would show up, and she also had a slight worry that she might miss him if she left that spot.

"We shall come back in a quarter of an hour. Really I must look at these things," Nick declared, turning his face to a marble group which stood near them on the right—a man with the skin of a beast round his loins, tussling with a naked woman in some primitive effort of courtship or capture.

"We'll be back in fifteen minutes. I really need to check out these things," Nick said, turning his gaze to a marble statue nearby on the right—a man wearing the skin of a beast around his waist, grappling with a naked woman in some primitive act of courtship or capture.

Lady Agnes followed the direction of her son's eyes and then observed: "Everything seems very dreadful. I should think Biddy had better sit still. Hasn't she seen enough horrors up above?"

Lady Agnes followed her son's gaze and then said, "Everything looks really awful. I think Biddy should just stay put. Hasn't she seen enough horrors up there?"

"I daresay that if Peter comes Julia'll be with him," the elder girl remarked irrelevantly.

"I bet that if Peter comes, Julia will be with him," the older girl said, casually.

"Well then he can take Julia about. That will be more proper," said Lady Agnes.

"Well, he can take Julia out. That would be more appropriate," Lady Agnes said.

"Mother dear, she doesn't care a rap about art. It's a fearful bore looking at fine things with Julia," Nick returned.

"Mom, she couldn't care less about art. It's incredibly boring to look at beautiful things with Julia," Nick replied.

"Won't you go with him, Grace?"—and Biddy appealed to her sister.

"Are you going to go with him, Grace?"—and Biddy turned to her sister for support.

"I think she has awfully good taste!" Grace exclaimed, not answering this inquiry.

"I think she has really great taste!" Grace exclaimed, not responding to this question.

"Don't say nasty things about her!" Lady Agnes broke out solemnly to her son after resting her eyes on him a moment with an air of reluctant reprobation.

"Don't say mean things about her!" Lady Agnes said seriously to her son after looking at him for a moment with a reluctant air of disapproval.

"I say nothing but what she'd say herself," the[8] young man urged. "About some things she has very good taste, but about this kind of thing she has no taste at all."

"I only say what she would say herself," the[8] young man insisted. "She has great taste in some areas, but when it comes to this kind of thing, she has no taste whatsoever."

"That's better, I think," said Lady Agnes, turning her eyes again to the "kind of thing" her son appeared to designate.

"That's better, I think," Lady Agnes said, returning her gaze to the "kind of thing" her son seemed to be pointing out.

"She's awfully clever—awfully!" Grace went on with decision.

"She's really clever—really!" Grace continued assertively.

"Awfully, awfully!" her brother repeated, standing in front of her and smiling down at her.

"Awfully, awfully!" her brother said again, standing in front of her and smiling down at her.

"You are nasty, Nick. You know you are," said the young lady, but more in sorrow than in anger.

"You’re mean, Nick. You know that," said the young woman, but she sounded more sad than angry.

Biddy got up at this, as if the accusatory tone prompted her to place herself generously at his side. "Mightn't you go and order lunch—in that place, you know?" she asked of her mother. "Then we'd come back when it was ready."

Biddy stood up at this, as if the accusing tone made her feel she should generously join him. "Could you go and order lunch at that place, you know?" she asked her mother. "Then we can come back when it's ready."

"My dear child, I can't order lunch," Lady Agnes replied with a cold impatience which seemed to intimate that she had problems far more important than those of victualling to contend with.

"My dear child, I can't order lunch," Lady Agnes replied with a cold impatience that suggested she had much more important problems to deal with than food.

"Then perhaps Peter will if he comes. I'm sure he's up in everything of that sort."

"Then maybe Peter will if he shows up. I'm sure he's into all that."

"Oh hang Peter!" Nick exclaimed. "Leave him out of account, and do order lunch, mother; but not cold beef and pickles."

"Oh forget Peter!" Nick exclaimed. "Leave him out of it, and please order lunch, Mom; but not cold beef and pickles."

"I must say—about him—you're not nice," Biddy ventured to remark to her brother, hesitating and even blushing a little.

"I have to say—about him—you're not nice," Biddy cautiously commented to her brother, hesitating and even blushing a bit.

"You make up for it, my dear," the young man answered, giving her chin—a very charming, rotund, little chin—a friendly whisk with his forefinger.

"You make up for it, my dear," the young man replied, playfully tapping her chin—a very charming, round little chin—with his forefinger.

"I can't imagine what you've got against him," her ladyship said gravely.

"I can't understand what you have against him," her ladyship said seriously.

"Dear mother, it's disappointed fondness," Nick argued. "They won't answer one's notes; they won't let one know where they are nor what to expect.[9] 'Hell has no fury like a woman scorned'; nor like a man either."

"Dear mom, it's such a frustrating kind of love," Nick argued. "They don’t respond to my messages; they won’t tell me where they are or what to expect.[9] 'Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned'; nor like a man either."

"Peter has such a tremendous lot to do—it's a very busy time at the embassy; there are sure to be reasons," Biddy explained with her pretty eyes.

"Peter has so much to do—it's a really busy time at the embassy; there are definitely reasons,” Biddy explained with her pretty eyes.

"Reasons enough, no doubt!" said Lady Agnes—who accompanied these words with an ambiguous sigh, however, as if in Paris even the best reasons would naturally be bad ones.

"Definitely enough reasons!" said Lady Agnes—who followed this up with a vague sigh, as if in Paris even the best reasons would naturally end up being bad ones.

"Doesn't Julia write to you, doesn't she answer you the very day?" Grace asked, looking at Nick as if she were the bold one.

"Doesn’t Julia write to you? Doesn’t she reply on the same day?" Grace asked, looking at Nick as if she were the daring one.

He waited, returning her glance with a certain severity. "What do you know about my correspondence? No doubt I ask too much," he went on; "I'm so attached to them. Dear old Peter, dear old Julia!"

He waited, meeting her gaze with a bit of sternness. "What do you know about my letters? I suppose I’m asking too much," he continued; "I'm so fond of them. Good old Peter, good old Julia!"

"She's younger than you, my dear!" cried the elder girl, still resolute.

"She's younger than you, my dear!" shouted the older girl, still determined.

"Yes, nineteen days."

"Yes, 19 days."

"I'm glad you know her birthday."

"I'm glad you know her birthday."

"She knows yours; she always gives you something," Lady Agnes reminded her son.

"She knows what you like; she always gives you something," Lady Agnes reminded her son.

"Her taste is good then, isn't it, Nick?" Grace Dormer continued.

"Her taste is good then, right Nick?" Grace Dormer continued.

"She makes charming presents; but, dear mother, it isn't her taste. It's her husband's."

"She gives lovely gifts; but, dear mom, it's not her style. It's her husband's."

"How her husband's?"

"How's her husband?"

"The beautiful objects of which she disposes so freely are the things he collected for years laboriously, devotedly, poor man!"

"The beautiful things she gives away so easily are what he collected for years, working hard and devotedly, poor guy!"

"She disposes of them to you, but not to others," said Lady Agnes. "But that's all right," she added, as if this might have been taken for a complaint of the limitations of Julia's bounty. "She has to select among so many, and that's a proof of taste," her ladyship pursued.

"She gives them to you, but not to anyone else," said Lady Agnes. "But that's fine," she added, as if this could be seen as a complaint about Julia's generosity. "She has to choose from so many, and that's a sign of good taste," her ladyship continued.

"You can't say she doesn't choose lovely ones,"[10] Grace remarked to her brother in a tone of some triumph.

"You can't say she doesn't pick nice ones,"[10] Grace said to her brother, sounding a bit triumphant.

"My dear, they're all lovely. George Dallow's judgement was so sure, he was incapable of making a mistake," Nicholas Dormer returned.

"My dear, they're all beautiful. George Dallow's judgment was so reliable, he couldn't make a mistake," Nicholas Dormer replied.

"I don't see how you can talk of him, he was dreadful," said Lady Agnes.

"I can't believe you can talk about him; he was terrible," said Lady Agnes.

"My dear, if he was good enough for Julia to marry he's good enough for us to talk of."

"My dear, if he was good enough for Julia to marry, he's good enough for us to discuss."

"She did him a very great honour."

"She respected him a lot."

"I daresay, but he was not unworthy of it. No such enlightened collection of beautiful objects has been made in England in our time."

"I must say, he deserved it. There hasn’t been a collection of such beautiful objects created in England during our time."

"You think too much of beautiful objects!" Lady Agnes sighed.

"You focus too much on pretty things!" Lady Agnes sighed.

"I thought you were just now lamenting that I think too little."

"I thought you were just saying that I don't think enough."

"It's very nice—his having left Julia so well off," Biddy interposed soothingly, as if she foresaw a tangle.

"It's really nice that he left Julia in such a good position," Biddy said gently, as if she anticipated some complications.

"He treated her en grand seigneur, absolutely," Nick went on.

"He treated her like a total gentleman, for sure," Nick continued.

"He used to look greasy, all the same"—Grace bore on it with a dull weight. "His name ought to have been Tallow."

"He always looked greasy, anyway," Grace said with a heavy tone. "He should have been called Tallow."

"You're not saying what Julia would like, if that's what you are trying to say," her brother observed.

"You're not saying what Julia wants to hear, if that's what you're trying to say," her brother pointed out.

"Don't be vulgar, Grace," said Lady Agnes.

"Don't be crude, Grace," said Lady Agnes.

"I know Peter Sherringham's birthday!" Biddy broke out innocently, as a pacific diversion. She had passed her hand into Nick's arm, to signify her readiness to go with him, while she scanned the remoter reaches of the garden as if it had occurred to her that to direct their steps in some such sense might after all be the shorter way to get at Peter.

"I know Peter Sherringham's birthday!" Biddy exclaimed innocently, trying to lighten the mood. She linked her arm with Nick's to show she was ready to go with him, while she looked towards the farther parts of the garden, as if it had occurred to her that heading in that direction might actually be the quicker way to find Peter.

"He's too much older than you, my dear," Grace answered without encouragement.

"He's way older than you, my dear," Grace replied dismissively.

"That's why I've noticed it—he's thirty-four.[11] Do you call that too old? I don't care for slobbering infants!" Biddy cried.

"That's why I've noticed it—he's thirty-four.[11] Do you think that's too old? I have no patience for drooling babies!" Biddy exclaimed.

"Don't be vulgar," Lady Agnes enjoined again.

"Don't be crass," Lady Agnes urged again.

"Come, Bid, we'll go and be vulgar together; for that's what we are, I'm afraid," her brother said to her. "We'll go and look at all these low works of art."

"Come on, Bid, let's go be uncivilized together; because that's what we are, I’m afraid," her brother said to her. "We'll go check out all these crummy artworks."

"Do you really think it's necessary to the child's development?" Lady Agnes demanded as the pair turned away. And then while her son, struck as by a challenge, paused, lingering a moment with his little sister on his arm: "What we've been through this morning in this place, and what you've paraded before our eyes—the murders, the tortures, all kinds of disease and indecency!"

"Do you honestly think it's important for the child's development?" Lady Agnes asked as they turned away. Then, while her son, taken aback, hesitated, holding his little sister in his arm for a moment, she continued, "What we've witnessed this morning in this place, and what you've displayed in front of us—the murders, the tortures, all sorts of disease and indecency!"

Nick looked at his mother as if this sudden protest surprised him, but as if also there were lurking explanations of it which he quickly guessed. Her resentment had the effect not so much of animating her cold face as of making it colder, less expressive, though visibly prouder. "Ah dear mother, don't do the British matron!" he replied good-humouredly.

Nick looked at his mom like this sudden protest caught him off guard, but also as if he quickly figured out the reasons behind it. Her anger didn’t really bring warmth to her cold expression; instead, it made her look colder and less expressive, though undeniably prouder. "Oh dear mom, don’t pull the British matron routine!" he replied with a good-natured attitude.

"British matron's soon said! I don't know what they're coming to."

"British matron's soon said! I don't know what they're thinking."

"How odd that you should have been struck only with the disagreeable things when, for myself, I've felt it to be most interesting, the most suggestive morning I've passed for ever so many months!"

"How strange that you were only bothered by the unpleasant things when, for me, I found it to be the most interesting and thought-provoking morning I've had in ages!"

"Oh Nick, Nick!" Lady Agnes cried with a strange depth of feeling.

"Oh Nick, Nick!" Lady Agnes cried with a strange intensity of emotion.

"I like them better in London—they're much less unpleasant," said Grace Dormer.

"I prefer them in London—they're a lot less annoying," said Grace Dormer.

"They're things you can look at," her ladyship went on. "We certainly make the better show."

"They're things you can look at," she continued. "We definitely make a better impression."

"The subject doesn't matter, it's the treatment, the treatment!" Biddy protested in a voice like the tinkle of a silver bell.[12]

"The topic doesn't matter, it's all about how it's handled, how it's handled!" Biddy protested in a voice like the chime of a silver bell.[12]

"Poor little Bid!"—her brother broke into a laugh.

"Poor little Bid!" her brother burst out laughing.

"How can I learn to model, mamma dear, if I don't look at things and if I don't study them?" the girl continued.

"How can I learn to model, mom, if I don't look at things and study them?" the girl continued.

This question passed unheeded, and Nicholas Dormer said to his mother, more seriously, but with a certain kind explicitness, as if he could make a particular allowance: "This place is an immense stimulus to me; it refreshes me, excites me—it's such an exhibition of artistic life. It's full of ideas, full of refinements; it gives one such an impression of artistic experience. They try everything, they feel everything. While you were looking at the murders, apparently, I observed an immense deal of curious and interesting work. There are too many of them, poor devils; so many who must make their way, who must attract attention. Some of them can only taper fort, stand on their heads, turn somersaults or commit deeds of violence, to make people notice them. After that, no doubt, a good many will be quieter. But I don't know; to-day I'm in an appreciative mood—I feel indulgent even to them: they give me an impression of intelligence, of eager observation. All art is one—remember that, Biddy dear," the young man continued, smiling down from his height. "It's the same great many-headed effort, and any ground that's gained by an individual, any spark that's struck in any province, is of use and of suggestion to all the others. We're all in the same boat."

This question was ignored, and Nicholas Dormer said to his mother, more seriously but with a certain clarity, as if he could make a specific allowance: "This place really inspires me; it refreshes and excites me—it's such a showcase of artistic life. It's full of ideas and nuances; it gives such a sense of artistic experience. They try everything, they feel everything. While you were looking at the murders, I noticed a lot of curious and interesting work. There are too many of them, poor souls; so many who need to make their mark, who must draw attention. Some of them can only taper fort, stand on their heads, do somersaults, or commit acts of violence to get noticed. After that, no doubt, many will settle down. But I don't know; today I'm feeling appreciative—I even feel lenient towards them: they give me a sense of intelligence, of keen observation. All art is connected—remember that, Biddy dear," the young man continued, smiling down from his height. "It's the same collaborative effort, and any progress made by one person, any spark ignited in any field, benefits and inspires all the others. We're all in the same boat."

"'We,' do you say, my dear? Are you really setting up for an artist?" Lady Agnes asked.

"'We,' you say, my dear? Are you seriously preparing to become an artist?" Lady Agnes asked.

Nick just hesitated. "I was speaking for Biddy."

Nick paused for a moment. "I was speaking on behalf of Biddy."

"But you are one, Nick—you are!" the girl cried.

"But you are one, Nick—you are!" the girl yelled.

Lady Agnes looked for an instant as if she were going to say once more "Don't be vulgar!" But she[13] suppressed these words, had she intended them, and uttered sounds, few in number and not completely articulate, to the effect that she hated talking about art. While her son spoke she had watched him as if failing to follow; yet something in the tone of her exclamation hinted that she had understood him but too well.

Lady Agnes looked as if she was about to say again, "Don't be vulgar!" But she[13] held back those words, if she meant them, and instead made a few sounds that were vague and not entirely clear, suggesting that she hated discussing art. As her son spoke, she had watched him like she was struggling to keep up; yet something in the tone of her reaction suggested that she understood him all too well.

"We're all in the same boat," Biddy repeated with cheerful zeal.

"We're all in this together," Biddy said enthusiastically.

"Not me, if you please!" Lady Agnes replied. "It's horrid messy work, your modelling."

"Not me, thanks!" Lady Agnes replied. "It's really messy work, your modeling."

"Ah but look at the results!" said the girl eagerly—glancing about at the monuments in the garden as if in regard even to them she were, through that unity of art her brother had just proclaimed, in some degree an effective cause.

"Ah, but check out the results!" the girl said excitedly, looking around at the monuments in the garden as if she felt that, through the unity of art her brother had just mentioned, she played some part in their creation.

"There's a great deal being done here—a real vitality," Nicholas Dormer went on to his mother in the same reasonable informing way. "Some of these fellows go very far."

"There's a lot happening here—a real energy," Nicholas Dormer continued to his mother in the same calm, informative manner. "Some of these guys go really far."

"They do indeed!" said Lady Agnes.

"They really do!" said Lady Agnes.

"I'm fond of young schools—like this movement in sculpture," Nick insisted with his slightly provoking serenity.

"I'm really into young schools—like this movement in sculpture," Nick said with his subtly challenging calmness.

"They're old enough to know better!"

"They should know better by now!"

"Mayn't I look, mamma? It is necessary to my development," Biddy declared.

"Can I look, Mom? It's important for my growth," Biddy said.

"You may do as you like," said Lady Agnes with dignity.

"You can do whatever you want," Lady Agnes said with poise.

"She ought to see good work, you know," the young man went on.

"She should see good work, you know," the young man continued.

"I leave it to your sense of responsibility." This statement was somewhat majestic, and for a moment evidently it tempted Nick, almost provoked him, or at any rate suggested to him an occasion for some pronouncement he had had on his mind. Apparently, however, he judged the time on the whole not quite[14] right, and his sister Grace interposed with the inquiry—

"I'll let you decide what's best." This was said with a sense of authority, and for a moment, it clearly tempted Nick, nearly provoking him, or at least hinting at something he had wanted to say. However, it seemed he felt that the moment wasn't entirely[14] right, and his sister Grace jumped in with the question—

"Please, mamma, are we never going to lunch?"

"Mom, are we ever going to have lunch?"

"Ah mother, mother!" the young man murmured in a troubled way, looking down at her with a deep fold in his forehead.

"Ah mom, mom!" the young man said softly, looking down at her with a furrowed brow.

For Lady Agnes also, as she returned his look, it seemed an occasion; but with this difference that she had no hesitation in taking advantage of it. She was encouraged by his slight embarrassment, for ordinarily Nick was not embarrassed. "You used to have so much sense of responsibility," she pursued; "but sometimes I don't know what has become of it—it seems all, all gone!"

For Lady Agnes, as she met his gaze, it felt like a moment; but the difference was that she had no hesitation in making the most of it. His slight awkwardness encouraged her, since Nick usually wasn’t awkward. "You used to have so much sense of responsibility," she continued; "but sometimes I just don't know where it’s gone—it seems all, all vanished!"

"Ah mother, mother!" he exclaimed again—as if there were so many things to say that it was impossible to choose. But now he stepped closer, bent over her and in spite of the publicity of their situation gave her a quick expressive kiss. The foreign observer whom I took for granted in beginning to sketch this scene would have had to admit that the rigid English family had after all a capacity for emotion. Grace Dormer indeed looked round her to see if at this moment they were noticed. She judged with satisfaction that they had escaped.[15]

"Ah mom, mom!" he exclaimed again—as if there were so many things to say that it was impossible to choose. But now he stepped closer, bent over her, and despite the visibility of their situation, gave her a quick, expressive kiss. The foreign observer I assumed would be watching this scene would have to admit that the stiff English family actually had the capacity for emotion. Grace Dormer indeed looked around to see if they were being noticed at that moment. She felt satisfied that they had escaped.[15]


II

Nick Dormer walked away with Biddy, but he had not gone far before he stopped in front of a clever bust, where his mother, in the distance, saw him playing in the air with his hand, carrying out by this gesture, which presumably was applausive, some critical remark he had made to his sister. Lady Agnes raised her glass to her eyes by the long handle to which rather a clanking chain was attached, perceiving that the bust represented an ugly old man with a bald head; at which her ladyship indefinitely sighed, though it was not apparent in what way such an object could be detrimental to her daughter. Nick passed on and quickly paused again; this time, his mother discerned, before the marble image of a strange grimacing woman. Presently she lost sight of him; he wandered behind things, looking at them all round.

Nick Dormer walked away with Biddy, but he hadn’t gone far before he stopped in front of a clever bust. His mother, from a distance, saw him gesturing with his hand, presumably applauding some critical remark he had made to his sister. Lady Agnes raised her glass to her eyes with the long handle attached to a clanking chain, noticing that the bust depicted an ugly old man with a bald head. She sighed softly, though it wasn’t clear how such a figure could be a problem for her daughter. Nick moved on and quickly paused again; this time, his mother noticed him in front of a marble statue of a strange grimacing woman. Soon, she lost sight of him; he wandered behind things, examining them from all angles.

"I ought to get plenty of ideas for my modelling, oughtn't I, Nick?" his sister put to him after a moment.

"I should get a lot of ideas for my modeling, right, Nick?" his sister asked him after a moment.

"Ah my poor child, what shall I say?"

"Ah, my poor child, what can I say?"

"Don't you think I've any capacity for ideas?" the girl continued ruefully.

"Don't you think I have any ability to come up with ideas?" the girl continued sadly.

"Lots of them, no doubt. But the capacity for applying them, for putting them into practice—how much of that have you?"

"Plenty of them, no question. But how much ability do you have to actually use them, to put them into action?"

"How can I tell till I try?"

"How can I know until I try?"

"What do you mean by trying, Biddy dear?"[16]

"What do you mean by trying, Biddy dear?"[16]

"Why you know—you've seen me."

"Why, you know—I’m familiar."

"Do you call that trying?" her brother amusedly demanded.

"Is that what you call trying?" her brother asked, laughing.

"Ah Nick!" she said with sensibility. But then with more spirit: "And please what do you call it?"

"Ah Nick!" she said thoughtfully. But then with more energy: "And what do you call it?"

"Well, this for instance is a good case." And her companion pointed to another bust—a head of a young man in terra-cotta, at which they had just arrived; a modern young man to whom, with his thick neck, his little cap and his wide ring of dense curls, the artist had given the air of some sturdy Florentine of the time of Lorenzo.

"Well, this is a good example," her companion pointed out, indicating another bust—a head of a young man in terra-cotta they had just reached. This modern young man, with his thick neck, little cap, and wide ring of dense curls, was portrayed by the artist as a robust Florentine from the time of Lorenzo.

Biddy looked at the image a moment. "Ah that's not trying; that's succeeding."

Biddy stared at the image for a moment. "Oh, that's not just trying; that's succeeding."

"Not altogether; it's only trying seriously."

"Not completely; it’s just really trying."

"Well, why shouldn't I be serious?"

"Well, why shouldn't I take this seriously?"

"Mother wouldn't like it. She has inherited the fine old superstition that art's pardonable only so long as it's bad—so long as it's done at odd hours, for a little distraction, like a game of tennis or of whist. The only thing that can justify it, the effort to carry it as far as one can (which you can't do without time and singleness of purpose), she regards as just the dangerous, the criminal element. It's the oddest hind-part-before view, the drollest immorality."

"Mom wouldn't like it. She has picked up the old superstition that art is only acceptable if it's bad—if it's done at odd hours, just for some distraction, like playing tennis or cards. The only thing that can justify it, the effort to push it as far as possible (which you can’t do without time and focus), she sees as the risky, the criminal part. It's the strangest backward viewpoint, the funniest kind of immorality."

"She doesn't want one to be professional," Biddy returned as if she could do justice to every system.

"She doesn't want anyone to be professional," Biddy replied as if she could fully appreciate every approach.

"Better leave it alone then. There are always duffers enough."

"Better to just leave it alone. There are always enough people who mess things up."

"I don't want to be a duffer," Biddy said. "But I thought you encouraged me."

"I don't want to be a loser," Biddy said. "But I thought you were supporting me."

"So I did, my poor child. It was only to encourage myself."

"So I did, my poor child. It was just to motivate myself."

"With your own work—your painting?"

"Is that your own painting?"

"With my futile, my ill-starred endeavours. Union is strength—so that we might present a wider front, a larger surface of resistance."[17]

"With my pointless, poorly-timed efforts. United we are strong—so that we can show a bigger front, a larger area of resistance."[17]

Biddy for a while said nothing and they continued their tour of observation. She noticed how he passed over some things quickly, his first glance sufficing to show him if they were worth another, and then recognised in a moment the figures that made some appeal. His tone puzzled but his certainty of eye impressed her, and she felt what a difference there was yet between them—how much longer in every case she would have taken to discriminate. She was aware of how little she could judge of the value of a thing till she had looked at it ten minutes; indeed modest little Biddy was compelled privately to add "And often not even then." She was mystified, as I say—Nick was often mystifying, it was his only fault—but one thing was definite: her brother had high ability. It was the consciousness of this that made her bring out at last: "I don't so much care whether or no I please mamma, if I please you."

Biddy was quiet for a while as they continued their observation. She noticed how he quickly skimmed over some things, his first glance enough to tell him if they deserved a closer look, and then he immediately recognized the items that caught his interest. His tone was confusing, but his unwavering gaze impressed her, and she realized how much of a gap there was between them—how much longer she would take to make the same judgments. She was aware that she couldn’t judge the value of something until she had spent ten minutes looking at it; in fact, modest little Biddy had to privately add, "And often not even then." She was puzzled, as I mentioned—Nick was often puzzling, which was his only flaw—but one thing was clear: her brother was highly skilled. It was this awareness that finally led her to say, "I don't really care whether I please mom or not, as long as I please you."

"Oh don't lean on me. I'm a wretched broken reed—I'm no use really!" he promptly admonished her.

"Oh, don’t rely on me. I’m a miserable, broken reed—I’m really no help at all!" he quickly warned her.

"Do you mean you're a duffer?" Biddy asked in alarm.

"Are you saying you're a loser?" Biddy asked in shock.

"Frightful, frightful!"

"Terrifying, terrifying!"

"So that you intend to give up your work—to let it alone, as you advise me?"

"So you plan to quit your job—to leave it be, like you suggest to me?"

"It has never been my work, all that business, Biddy. If it had it would be different. I should stick to it."

"It’s never been my thing, all that stuff, Biddy. If it had been, it would be different. I’d stick with it."

"And you won't stick to it?" the girl said, standing before him open-eyed.

"And you won't follow through with it?" the girl said, standing in front of him wide-eyed.

Her brother looked into her eyes a moment, and she had a compunction; she feared she was indiscreet and was worrying him. "Your questions are much simpler than the elements out of which my answer should come."

Her brother looked into her eyes for a moment, and she felt a twinge of guilt; she was afraid she was being too forward and was causing him worry. "Your questions are much simpler than the complicated things I need to consider to answer them."

"A great talent—what's simpler than that?"[18]

"A great talent—what could be easier than that?"[18]

"One excellent thing, dear Biddy: no talent at all!"

"One great thing, dear Biddy: no talent whatsoever!"

"Well, yours is so real you can't help it."

"Well, yours is so real you can't ignore it."

"We shall see, we shall see," said Nick Dormer. "Let us go look at that big group."

"We'll see, we'll see," said Nick Dormer. "Let's go check out that big group."

"We shall see if your talent's real?" Biddy went on as she accompanied him.

"We'll see if your talent is real," Biddy said as she walked with him.

"No; we shall see if, as you say, I can't help it. What nonsense Paris makes one talk!" the young man added as they stopped in front of the composition. This was true perhaps, but not in a sense he could find himself tempted to deplore. The present was far from his first visit to the French capital: he had often quitted England and usually made a point of "putting in," as he called it, a few days there on the outward journey to the Continent or on the return; but at present the feelings, for the most part agreeable, attendant upon a change of air and of scene had been more punctual and more acute than for a long time before, and stronger the sense of novelty, refreshment, amusement, of the hundred appeals from that quarter of thought to which on the whole his attention was apt most frequently, though not most confessedly, to stray. He was fonder of Paris than most of his countrymen, though not so fond perhaps as some other captivated aliens: the place had always had the virtue of quickening in him sensibly the life of reflexion and observation. It was a good while since his impressions had been so favourable to the city by the Seine; a good while at all events since they had ministered so to excitement, to exhilaration, to ambition, even to a restlessness that was not prevented from being agreeable by the excess of agitation in it. Nick could have given the reason of this unwonted glow, but his preference was very much to keep it to himself. Certainly to persons not deeply knowing, or at any rate not deeply curious, in relation to the young man's history the explanation[19] might have seemed to beg the question, consisting as it did of the simple formula that he had at last come to a crisis. Why a crisis—what was it and why had he not come to it before? The reader shall learn these things in time if he cares enough for them.

"No; we’ll see if, as you say, I can't help it. What nonsense Paris makes you say!" the young man added as they paused in front of the artwork. This was probably true, but not in a way he felt inclined to regret. This wasn’t his first time in the French capital; he had often left England and usually made it a point to "stop by," as he called it, for a few days on his way to or from the Continent. However, this time the feelings—mostly pleasant—that came with a change of air and scenery were sharper and more intense than they had been in a long time, and he felt a stronger sense of novelty, refreshment, and amusement, along with a hundred thoughts pulling him toward the areas that typically captured his attention, even if he didn’t openly acknowledge it. He liked Paris more than most of his fellow countrymen, though perhaps not as much as some other enchanted foreigners: the city had always had the knack of significantly reviving his capacity for reflection and observation. It had been quite a while since his impressions had been so positive about the city by the Seine; certainly it had been a long time since they had stirred up such excitement, exhilaration, ambition, and even a kind of restlessness that, despite being agitated, remained enjoyable. Nick could have explained this unusual enthusiasm, but he preferred to keep it to himself. For those not deeply familiar with or curious about the young man's story, the explanation[19] might have seemed to sidestep the question, as it boiled down to the simple idea that he had finally reached a critical point. Why a critical point—what was it and why had he not reached it before? The reader will find out those details in time if they care enough to learn them.

Our young man had not in any recent year failed to see the Salon, which the general voice this season pronounced not particularly good. None the less it was the present exhibition that, for some cause connected with his "crisis," made him think fast, produced that effect he had spoken of to his mother as a sense of artistic life. The precinct of the marbles and bronzes spoke to him especially to-day; the glazed garden, not florally rich, with its new productions alternating with perfunctory plants and its queer, damp smell, partly the odour of plastic clay, of the studios of sculptors, put forth the voice of old associations, of other visits, of companionships now ended—an insinuating eloquence which was at the same time somehow identical with the general sharp contagion of Paris. There was youth in the air, and a multitudinous newness, for ever reviving, and the diffusion of a hundred talents, ingenuities, experiments. The summer clouds made shadows on the roof of the great building; the white images, hard in their crudity, spotted the place with provocations; the rattle of plates at the restaurant sounded sociable in the distance, and our young man congratulated himself more than ever that he had not missed his chance. He felt how it would help him to settle something. At the moment he made this reflexion his eye fell upon a person who appeared—just in the first glimpse—to carry out the idea of help. He uttered a lively ejaculation, which, however, in its want of finish, Biddy failed to understand; so pertinent, so relevant and congruous, was the other party to this encounter.[20]

Our young man had not missed visiting the Salon in recent years, despite the general consensus that this season's exhibit wasn't particularly great. Still, it was this very exhibition that made him think deeply, sparking that feeling he had described to his mother as a sense of artistic life, all tied to his current "crisis." The area filled with marbles and bronzes spoke to him especially today; the glazed garden, not overly floral, with new pieces mixed in with lackluster plants and a strange, damp smell—partly from the plastic clay in sculptors' studios—called forth memories of past visits and friendships that had ended. It had a subtle charm that felt intertwined with the palpable energy of Paris. There was a sense of youth and endless newness in the air, constantly renewing, showcasing countless talents, creativity, and experimentation. Summer clouds cast shadows on the roof of the grand building; the stark white sculptures, bold in their simplicity, added provocations to the scene. The clattering of dishes from the restaurant created a warm, communal atmosphere in the background, and our young man felt more grateful than ever that he hadn’t missed this opportunity. He sensed it would help him find some clarity. Just as he was contemplating this, his gaze landed on someone who seemed—at first glance—to embody the idea of assistance. He exclaimed with excitement, though Biddy didn’t quite catch what he meant, as the other person in this encounter felt so fitting and relevant.[20]

The girl's attention followed her brother's, resting with it on a young man who faced them without seeing them, engaged as he was in imparting to two companions his ideas about one of the works exposed to view. What Biddy remarked was that this young man was fair and fat and of the middle stature; he had a round face and a short beard and on his crown a mere reminiscence of hair, as the fact that he carried his hat in his hand permitted to be observed. Bridget Dormer, who was quick, placed him immediately as a gentleman, but as a gentleman unlike any other gentleman she had ever seen. She would have taken him for very foreign but that the words proceeding from his mouth reached her ear and imposed themselves as a rare variety of English. It was not that a foreigner might not have spoken smoothly enough, nor yet that the speech of this young man was not smooth. It had in truth a conspicuous and aggressive perfection, and Biddy was sure no mere learner would have ventured to play such tricks with the tongue. He seemed to draw rich effects and wandering airs from it—to modulate and manipulate it as he would have done a musical instrument. Her view of the gentleman's companions was less operative, save for her soon making the reflexion that they were people whom in any country, from China to Peru, you would immediately have taken for natives. One of them was an old lady with a shawl; that was the most salient way in which she presented herself. The shawl was an ancient much-used fabric of embroidered cashmere, such as many ladies wore forty years ago in their walks abroad and such as no lady wears to-day. It had fallen half off the back of the wearer, but at the moment Biddy permitted herself to consider her she gave it a violent jerk and brought it up to her shoulders again, where she continued to arrange and settle it, with a good deal of jauntiness and[21] elegance, while she listened to the talk of the gentleman. Biddy guessed that this little transaction took place very frequently, and was not unaware of its giving the old lady a droll, factitious, faded appearance, as if she were singularly out of step with the age. The other person was very much younger—she might have been a daughter—and had a pale face, a low forehead, and thick dark hair. What she chiefly had, however, Biddy rapidly discovered, was a pair of largely-gazing eyes. Our young friend was helped to the discovery by the accident of their resting at this moment for a time—it struck Biddy as very long—on her own. Both these ladies were clad in light, thin, scant gowns, giving an impression of flowered figures and odd transparencies, and in low shoes which showed a great deal of stocking and were ornamented with large rosettes. Biddy's slightly agitated perception travelled directly to their shoes: they suggested to her vaguely that the wearers were dancers—connected possibly with the old-fashioned exhibition of the shawl-dance. By the time she had taken in so much as this the mellifluous young man had perceived and addressed himself to her brother. He came on with an offered hand. Nick greeted him and said it was a happy chance—he was uncommonly glad to see him.

The girl's attention followed her brother's, landing on a young man who faced them without noticing, as he was busy sharing his thoughts with two friends about one of the displayed artworks. What Biddy noticed was that this young man was fair, chubby, and of average height; he had a round face, a short beard, and only a little hair on his head, which was clear since he held his hat in his hand. Bridget Dormer, who was perceptive, immediately identified him as a gentleman, though a kind unlike any other she had encountered. She might have assumed he was very foreign, except for the fact that his words reached her ears and clearly sounded like a rare version of English. It wasn’t that a foreigner couldn't speak well, nor that his speech wasn’t smooth; it actually had a striking and confident perfection, and Biddy knew that no ordinary learner would dare to play such tricks with language. It seemed like he drew rich expressions and wandering tones from it—modulating and manipulating it as if it were a musical instrument. Her view of the gentleman's companions was less engaging, except for the quick thought that they were people you would easily mistake for natives in any country from China to Peru. One was an old lady with a shawl—that was the most noticeable thing about her. The shawl was an old, well-worn piece of embroidered cashmere, the kind many ladies wore forty years earlier when going out, and that no modern lady would wear today. It had slipped halfway off the back of the wearer, but at that moment Biddy noticed her giving it a swift jerk to pull it back onto her shoulders, where she continued to fuss with it with a fair amount of flair and elegance while listening to the young man's conversation. Biddy figured this little act happened quite often and recognized that it gave the old lady a funny, artificial, faded look, as if she were remarkably out of touch with the times. The other person was much younger—she could have been a daughter—and had a pale face, a low forehead, and thick dark hair. What Biddy quickly noticed was her pair of wide, staring eyes. Biddy was helped in this observation by the fact that their gaze rested on her for what felt like a very long time. Both ladies were dressed in light, thin, skimpy gowns, giving an impression of floral patterns and strange sheerness, and wore low shoes that revealed a lot of stocking and had big rosettes. Biddy’s slightly unsettled perception went directly to their shoes: they vaguely suggested to her that the wearers might be dancers—possibly connected to the old-fashioned display of the shawl dance. By the time she had taken in all this, the melodious young man had noticed and addressed her brother. He approached with an outstretched hand. Nick welcomed him and said it was a fortunate coincidence—he was really happy to see him.

"I never come across you—I don't know why," Nick added while the two, smiling, looked each other up and down like men reunited after a long interval.

"I never run into you—I don't know why," Nick added as the two, smiling, checked each other out like guys who haven't seen each other in a while.

"Oh it seems to me there's reason enough: our paths in life are so different." Nick's friend had a great deal of manner, as was evinced by his fashion of saluting Biddy without knowing her.

"Oh, it seems to me there's plenty of reason: our life paths are so different." Nick's friend had a lot of style, as shown by how he greeted Biddy without even knowing her.

"Different, yes, but not so different as that. Don't we both live in London, after all, and in the nineteenth century?"

"Different, sure, but not that different. Don't we both live in London, after all, and in the 19th century?"

"Ah my dear Dormer, excuse me: I don't live[22] in the nineteenth century. Jamais de la vie!" the gentleman declared.

"Ah my dear Dormer, excuse me: I don't live[22] in the nineteenth century. Never in my life!" the gentleman declared.

"Nor in London either?"

"Not in London either?"

"Yes—when I'm not at Samarcand! But surely we've diverged since the old days. I adore what you burn, you burn what I adore." While the stranger spoke he looked cheerfully, hospitably, at Biddy; not because it was she, she easily guessed, but because it was in his nature to desire a second auditor—a kind of sympathetic gallery. Her life was somehow filled with shy people, and she immediately knew she had never encountered any one who seemed so to know his part and recognise his cues.

"Yeah—when I'm not at Samarcand! But we've definitely changed since the old days. I love what you’re passionate about, and you’re passionate about what I love." As the stranger spoke, he looked cheerfully and welcomingly at Biddy; not just because it was her, as she quickly realized, but because it was in his nature to want a second listener—a sort of supportive audience. Her life was somehow filled with shy people, and she instantly knew she had never met anyone who seemed so aware of his role and able to recognize his cues.

"How do you know what I adore?" Nicholas Dormer asked.

"How do you know what I love?" Nicholas Dormer asked.

"I know well enough what you used to."

"I know exactly what you used to do."

"That's more than I do myself. There were so many things."

"That's more than I do myself. There were so many things."

"Yes, there are many things—many, many: that's what makes life so amusing."

"Yeah, there are a lot of things—so many: that's what makes life so entertaining."

"Do you find it amusing?"

"Do you think it's funny?"

"My dear fellow, c'est à se tordre. Don't you think so? Ah it was high time I should meet you—I see. I've an idea you need me."

"My dear friend, it's just ridiculous. Don't you agree? Ah, it was about time I met you—I get it. I have a feeling you could use my help."

"Upon my word I think I do!" Nick said in a tone which struck his sister and made her wonder still more why, if the gentleman was so important as that, he didn't introduce him.

"Honestly, I think I do!" Nick said in a way that surprised his sister and made her wonder even more why, if the guy was that important, he didn't introduce him.

"There are many gods and this is one of their temples," the mysterious personage went on. "It's a house of strange idols—isn't it?—and of some strange and unnatural sacrifices."

"There are many gods, and this is one of their temples," the mysterious figure continued. "It's a place filled with unusual idols, isn't it?—and some bizarre and unnatural sacrifices."

To Biddy as much as to her brother this remark might have been offered; but the girl's eyes turned back to the ladies who for the moment had lost their companion. She felt irresponsive and feared she should pass with this easy cosmopolite for a stiff,[23] scared, English girl, which was not the type she aimed at; but wasn't even ocular commerce overbold so long as she hadn't a sign from Nick? The elder of the strange women had turned her back and was looking at some bronze figure, losing her shawl again as she did so; but the other stood where their escort had quitted her, giving all her attention to his sudden sociability with others. Her arms hung at her sides, her head was bent, her face lowered, so that she had an odd appearance of raising her eyes from under her brows; and in this attitude she was striking, though her air was so unconciliatory as almost to seem dangerous. Did it express resentment at having been abandoned for another girl? Biddy, who began to be frightened—there was a moment when the neglected creature resembled a tigress about to spring—was tempted to cry out that she had no wish whatever to appropriate the gentleman. Then she made the discovery that the young lady too had a manner, almost as much as her clever guide, and the rapid induction that it perhaps meant no more than his. She only looked at Biddy from beneath her eyebrows, which were wonderfully arched, but there was ever so much of a manner in the way she did it. Biddy had a momentary sense of being a figure in a ballet, a dramatic ballet—a subordinate motionless figure, to be dashed at to music or strangely capered up to. It would be a very dramatic ballet indeed if this young person were the heroine. She had magnificent hair, the girl reflected; and at the same moment heard Nick say to his interlocutor: "You're not in London—one can't meet you there?"

To Biddy as much as to her brother, this comment might have been directed; but the girl's gaze returned to the ladies who had temporarily lost their companion. She felt unresponsive and worried that she might come off as a stiff, scared, English girl to this suave cosmopolitan, which was not the impression she wanted to give; but was even direct eye contact too forward as long as she hadn't received a sign from Nick? The older of the strange women had turned away and was looking at a bronze figure, losing her shawl again in the process; but the other stood where their escort had left her, focused entirely on his sudden friendliness with others. Her arms hung at her sides, her head was down, her face lowered, giving her a peculiar look as if she were peeking up from under her brows; and in this pose, she was striking, though her demeanor was so unfriendly that it seemed almost threatening. Did it show anger at being left for another girl? Biddy, starting to feel scared—there was a moment when the ignored woman resembled a tigress about to pounce—was tempted to shout that she had no intention of monopolizing the gentleman. Then she realized that the young lady also had a demeanor, almost as pronounced as her clever guide's, and the quick conclusion that it probably signified nothing more than his. She simply glanced at Biddy from under her beautifully arched eyebrows, but there was a distinct way she did it. Biddy briefly felt like a character in a ballet, a dramatic ballet—a subordinate, motionless figure, ready to be swooped upon to music or oddly leaped toward. It would indeed be a very dramatic ballet if this young woman were the heroine. She had stunning hair, Biddy thought; and at that moment, she heard Nick say to his companion, "You're not in London—can you not be found there?"

"I rove, drift, float," was the answer; "my feelings direct me—if such a life as mine may be said to have a direction. Where there's anything to feel I try to be there!" the young man continued with his confiding laugh.[24]

"I wander, take it easy, go with the flow," was the reply; "my emotions guide me—if you can even say my life has any direction. Wherever there’s something to feel, I try to be right there!" the young man added with a friendly laugh.[24]

"I should like to get hold of you," Nick returned.

"I'd like to get in touch with you," Nick replied.

"Well, in that case there would be no doubt the intellectual adventure. Those are the currents—any sort of personal relation—that govern my career."

"Well, in that case, there’s no question about the intellectual journey. Those are the influences—any type of personal connection—that shape my career."

"I don't want to lose you this time," Nick continued in a tone that excited Biddy's surprise. A moment before, when his friend had said that he tried to be where there was anything to feel, she had wondered how he could endure him.

"I don't want to lose you this time," Nick said, his voice full of emotion that surprised Biddy. Just a moment earlier, when his friend mentioned wanting to be around where there was something to feel, she had thought about how he could put up with him.

"Don't lose me, don't lose me!" cried the stranger after a fashion which affected the girl as the highest expression of irresponsibility she had ever seen. "After all why should you? Let us remain together unless I interfere"—and he looked, smiling and interrogative, at Biddy, who still remained blank, only noting again that Nick forbore to make them acquainted. This was an anomaly, since he prized the gentleman so. Still, there could be no anomaly of Nick's that wouldn't impose itself on his younger sister.

"Don't lose me, don't lose me!" shouted the stranger in a way that struck the girl as the most irresponsible behavior she had ever witnessed. "Why should you let that happen? Let's stick together unless I get in the way"—and he gave Biddy a smile and a questioning look, but she just stood there, still blank, only noticing once more that Nick wasn't introducing them. It was strange, since he thought so highly of the man. Still, there was no oddity with Nick that wouldn't affect his younger sister.

"Certainly, I keep you," he said, "unless on my side I deprive those ladies—!"

"Of course, I want to keep you," he said, "unless I end up letting those ladies down—!"

"Charming women, but it's not an indissoluble union. We meet, we communicate, we part! They're going—I'm seeing them to the door. I shall come back." With this Nick's friend rejoined his companions, who moved away with him, the strange fine eyes of the girl lingering on Biddy's brother as well as on Biddy herself as they receded.

"Charming women, but it's not a solid bond. We meet, we talk, we say goodbye! They’re leaving—I’m walking them to the door. I'll be back." With that, Nick's friend rejoined his buddies, who moved away with him, the girl's interesting eyes lingering on Biddy's brother as well as on Biddy herself as they faded from view.

"Who is he—who are they?" Biddy instantly asked.

"Who is he—who are they?" Biddy instantly asked.

"He's a gentleman," Nick made answer—insufficiently, she thought, and even with a shade of hesitation. He spoke as if she might have supposed he was not one, and if he was really one why didn't he introduce him? But Biddy wouldn't for the world have put this question, and he now moved to[25] the nearest bench and dropped upon it as to await the other's return. No sooner, however, had his sister seated herself than he said: "See here, my dear, do you think you had better stay?"

"He's a gentleman," Nick replied—too vague, she thought, and with a hint of uncertainty. He sounded like he was worried she might think otherwise, and if he truly was one, why didn't he introduce him? But Biddy would never have asked that question, and he now moved to[25] the nearest bench and dropped down, as if waiting for the other to come back. No sooner had his sister sat down than he said: "Listen, my dear, do you think you should stay?"

"Do you want me to go back to mother?" the girl asked with a lengthening visage.

"Do you want me to go back to mom?" the girl asked with a long face.

"Well, what do you think?" He asked it indeed gaily enough.

"Well, what do you think?" he asked, sounding quite cheerful.

"Is your conversation to be about—about private affairs?"

"Is your conversation going to be about—about personal matters?"

"No, I can't say that. But I doubt if mother would think it the sort of thing that's 'necessary to your development.'"

"No, I can't say that. But I doubt my mom would see it as something that's 'necessary for your growth.'"

This assertion appeared to inspire her with the eagerness with which she again broke out: "But who are they—who are they?"

This claim seemed to spark her excitement as she burst out again, "But who are they—who are they?"

"I know nothing of the ladies. I never saw them before. The man's a fellow I knew very well at Oxford. He was thought immense fun there. We've diverged, as he says, and I had almost lost sight of him, but not so much as he thinks, because I've read him—read him with interest. He has written a very clever book."

"I don't know anything about the ladies. I’ve never seen them before. The guy is someone I knew really well at Oxford. He was considered a lot of fun back then. We’ve gone in different directions, as he puts it, and I almost lost track of him, but not as much as he believes, because I've followed his work—read it with interest. He’s written a very smart book."

"What kind of a book?"

"What type of book?"

"A sort of novel."

"A kind of novel."

"What sort of novel?"

"What kind of novel?"

"Well, I don't know—with a lot of good writing." Biddy listened to this so receptively that she thought it perverse her brother should add: "I daresay Peter will have come if you return to mother."

"Well, I don't know—there's a lot of good writing." Biddy listened to this so attentively that she thought it was odd for her brother to add: "I guess Peter will have come if you go back to mom."

"I don't care if he has. Peter's nothing to me. But I'll go if you wish it."

"I don't care if he has. Peter means nothing to me. But I'll go if you want."

Nick smiled upon her again and then said: "It doesn't signify. We'll all go."

Nick smiled at her again and then said, "It doesn't matter. We'll all go."

"All?" she echoed.

"All?" she replied.

"He won't hurt us. On the contrary he'll do us good."[26]

"He won't hurt us. In fact, he'll help us."[26]

This was possible, the girl reflected in silence, but none the less the idea struck her as courageous, of their taking the odd young man back to breakfast with them and with the others, especially if Peter should be there. If Peter was nothing to her it was singular she should have attached such importance to this contingency. The odd young man reappeared, and now that she saw him without his queer female appendages he seemed personally less weird. He struck her moreover, as generally a good deal accounted for by the literary character, especially if it were responsible for a lot of good writing. As he took his place on the bench Nick said to him, indicating her, "My sister Bridget," and then mentioned his name, "Mr. Gabriel Nash."

The girl thought about this in silence and found the idea of inviting the unusual young man to join them for breakfast—especially if Peter was there—was quite bold. If Peter didn’t mean anything to her, it was odd that she placed so much importance on this possibility. The strange young man came back, and now that she saw him without his odd female companions, he seemed less peculiar. She realized that his literary background probably explained a lot about him, especially if it led to some good writing. As he sat down on the bench, Nick introduced him by saying, "My sister Bridget," and then added, "Mr. Gabriel Nash."

"You enjoy Paris—you're happy here?" Mr. Nash inquired, leaning over his friend to speak to the girl.

"You like Paris—are you happy here?" Mr. Nash asked, leaning over his friend to talk to the girl.

Though his words belonged to the situation it struck her that his tone didn't, and this made her answer him more dryly than she usually spoke. "Oh yes, it's very nice."

Though his words fit the situation, she noticed that his tone didn't, and this made her respond more curtly than usual. "Oh yeah, it's really nice."

"And French art interests you? You find things here that please?"

"And you're interested in French art? Do you find things you like here?"

"Oh yes, I like some of them."

"Oh yeah, I like some of them."

Mr. Nash considered her kindly. "I hoped you'd say you like the Academy better."

Mr. Nash looked at her with kindness. "I was hoping you'd say you prefer the Academy."

"She would if she didn't think you expected it," said Nicholas Dormer.

"She would if she didn't think you were expecting it," said Nicholas Dormer.

"Oh Nick!" Biddy protested.

"Oh Nick!" Biddy argued.

"Miss Dormer's herself an English picture," their visitor pronounced in the tone of a man whose urbanity was a general solvent.

"Miss Dormer is herself an English picture," their visitor stated in a tone that suggested a man whose charm could smooth over any situation.

"That's a compliment if you don't like them!" Biddy exclaimed.

"That's a compliment if you don't like them!" Biddy said.

"Ah some of them, some of them; there's a certain sort of thing!" Mr. Nash continued. "We must feel[27] everything, everything that we can. We're here for that."

"Ah, some of them, some of them; there's a certain kind of thing!" Mr. Nash continued. "We have to experience[27] everything, everything we can. That's why we're here."

"You do like English art then?" Nick demanded with a slight accent of surprise.

"You really like English art, then?" Nick asked, sounding a bit surprised.

Mr. Nash indulged his wonder. "My dear Dormer, do you remember the old complaint I used to make of you? You had formulas that were like walking in one's hat. One may see something in a case and one may not."

Mr. Nash embraced his curiosity. "My dear Dormer, do you recall the old complaint I used to have about you? You had formulas that were like walking around in a hat. You can see something in a situation, or you might not."

"Upon my word," said Nick, "I don't know any one who was fonder of a generalisation than you. You turned them off as the man at the street-corner distributes hand-bills."

"Honestly," said Nick, "I don't know anyone who loved generalizations more than you. You tossed them out like the guy on the street corner hands out flyers."

"They were my wild oats. I've sown them all."

"They were my wild days. I've put them all behind me."

"We shall see that!"

"We'll see about that!"

"Oh there's nothing of them now: a tame, scanty, homely growth. My only good generalisations are my actions."

"Oh, there's nothing left of them now: a simple, sparse, everyday growth. The only real insights I have are from my actions."

"We shall see them then."

"We'll see them then."

"Ah pardon me. You can't see them with the naked eye. Moreover, mine are principally negative. People's actions, I know, are for the most part the things they do—but mine are all the things I don't do. There are so many of those, so many, but they don't produce any effect. And then all the rest are shades—extremely fine shades."

"Ah, excuse me. You can't see them with just your eyes. Also, mine are mostly negative. I understand that people's actions are mostly about the things they do—but mine are all about the things I don't do. There are so many of those, so many, but they have no impact. And then everything else are just nuances—very subtle nuances."

"Shades of behaviour?" Nick inquired with an interest which surprised his sister, Mr. Nash's discourse striking her mainly as the twaddle of the under-world.

"Shades of behavior?" Nick asked, his curiosity surprising his sister, as Mr. Nash's talk mostly struck her as the nonsense of the underworld.

"Shades of impression, of appreciation," said the young man with his explanatory smile. "All my behaviour consists of my feelings."

"Shades of impression, of appreciation," said the young man with his explanatory smile. "Everything I do reflects my feelings."

"Well, don't you show your feelings? You used to!"

"Well, don't you express your emotions? You used to!"

"Wasn't it mainly those of disgust?" Nash asked. "Those operate no longer. I've closed that window."[28]

"Wasn't it mostly the ones that made you feel disgusted?" Nash asked. "Those don't work anymore. I've shut that window."[28]

"Do you mean you like everything?"

"Are you saying you like everything?"

"Dear me, no! But I look only at what I do like."

"Goodness, no! I only focus on what I actually like."

"Do you mean that you've lost the noble faculty of disgust?"

"Are you saying that you've lost the ability to feel disgust?"

"I haven't the least idea. I never try it. My dear fellow," said Gabriel Nash, "we've only one life that we know anything about: fancy taking it up with disagreeable impressions! When then shall we go in for the agreeable?"

"I have no idea. I never attempt it. My dear friend," said Gabriel Nash, "we only have one life that we know of: why waste it on unpleasant experiences? So when will we choose the enjoyable?"

"What do you mean by the agreeable?" Nick demanded.

"What do you mean by 'agreeable'?" Nick asked.

"Oh the happy moments of our consciousness—the multiplication of those moments. We must save as many as possible from the dark gulf."

"Oh, the joyful moments of our awareness—the countless moments. We need to save as many as we can from the dark abyss."

Nick had excited surprise on the part of his sister, but it was now Biddy's turn to make him open his eyes a little. She raised her sweet voice in appeal to the stranger.

Nick was pleasantly surprised by his sister, but now it was Biddy's turn to help him see things more clearly. She raised her gentle voice to appeal to the stranger.

"Don't you think there are any wrongs in the world—any abuses and sufferings?"

"Don't you think there are wrongs in the world—any abuses and suffering?"

"Oh so many, so many! That's why one must choose."

"Oh, so many, so many! That's why you have to choose."

"Choose to stop them, to reform them—isn't that the choice?" Biddy asked. "That's Nick's," she added, blushing and looking at this personage.

"Decide to stop them, to change them—isn't that the choice?" Biddy asked. "That's Nick's," she added, blushing and glancing at this person.

"Ah our divergence—yes!" Mr. Nash sighed. "There are all kinds of machinery for that—very complicated and ingenious. Your formulas, my dear Dormer, your formulas!"

"Ah, our disagreement—yes!" Mr. Nash sighed. "There’s all sorts of machinery for that—very complex and clever. Your formulas, my dear Dormer, your formulas!"

"Hang 'em, I haven't got any!" Nick now bravely declared.

"Hang them, I don’t have any!" Nick now confidently declared.

"To me personally the simplest ways are those that appeal most," Mr. Nash went on. "We pay too much attention to the ugly; we notice it, we magnify it. The great thing is to leave it alone and encourage the beautiful."[29]

"Personally, I find that the simplest approaches are the ones I like the most," Mr. Nash continued. "We focus too much on the negative; we see it, we blow it out of proportion. The key is to ignore it and uplift the beautiful."[29]

"You must be very sure you get hold of the beautiful," said Nick.

"You need to make sure you grab the beautiful," Nick said.

"Ah precisely, and that's just the importance of the faculty of appreciation. We must train our special sense. It's capable of extraordinary extension. Life's none too long for that."

"Ah exactly, and that's the importance of the ability to appreciate. We need to develop our special sense. It's capable of incredible extension. Life isn’t too long for that."

"But what's the good of the extraordinary extension if there is no affirmation of it, if it all goes to the negative, as you say? Where are the fine consequences?" Dormer asked.

"But what’s the point of the amazing extension if there’s no validation of it, if it all leads to negativity, as you say? Where are the positive outcomes?" Dormer asked.

"In one's own spirit. One is one's self a fine consequence. That's the most important one we have to do with. I am a fine consequence," said Gabriel Nash.

"In one's own spirit. One is one's self a great result. That's the most important thing we have to deal with. I am a great result," said Gabriel Nash.

Biddy rose from the bench at this and stepped away a little as to look at a piece of statuary. But she had not gone far before, pausing and turning, she bent her eyes on the speaker with a heightened colour, an air of desperation and the question, after a moment: "Are you then an æsthete?"

Biddy got up from the bench at this and moved away a bit to look at a piece of sculpture. But she hadn’t gone far before, pausing and turning, she fixed her gaze on the speaker with flushed cheeks, a look of desperation, and after a moment asked, “So, are you an æsthete?”

"Ah there's one of the formulas! That's walking in one's hat! I've no profession, my dear young lady. I've no état civil. These things are a part of the complicated ingenious machinery. As I say, I keep to the simplest way. I find that gives one enough to do. Merely to be is such a métier; to live such an art; to feel such a career!"

"Ah, there’s one of the formulas! That’s like walking in your own shoes! I’ve got no profession, my dear young lady. I have no status. These things are part of the complicated, clever machinery. As I’ve said, I stick to the simplest approach. I find that keeps me busy enough. Just existing is such a job; living is such an art; feeling is such a journey!"

Bridget Dormer turned her back and examined her statue, and her brother said to his old friend: "And to write?"

Bridget Dormer turned away and looked at her statue, and her brother said to his old friend, "And to write?"

"To write? Oh I shall never do it again!"

"To write? Oh, I will never do that again!"

"You've done it almost well enough to be inconsistent. That book of yours is anything but negative; it's complicated and ingenious."

"You've done it almost well enough to be inconsistent. That book of yours is anything but negative; it's complex and clever."

"My dear fellow, I'm extremely ashamed of that book," said Gabriel Nash.

"My dear friend, I'm really embarrassed about that book," said Gabriel Nash.

"Ah call yourself a bloated Buddhist and have done with it!" his companion exclaimed.[30]

"Ah, just call yourself a bloated Buddhist and get it over with!" his companion exclaimed.[30]

"Have done with it? I haven't the least desire to have done with it. And why should one call one's self anything? One only deprives other people of their dearest occupation. Let me add that you don't begin to have an insight into the art of life till it ceases to be of the smallest consequence to you what you may be called. That's rudimentary."

"Finished with it? I have no desire to be finished with it. And why should anyone label themselves? It only robs others of their favorite pastime. Let me add that you really don't start to understand the art of living until it doesn’t matter at all to you what you're called. That's basic."

"But if you go in for shades you must also go in for names. You must distinguish," Nick objected. "The observer's nothing without his categories, his types and varieties."

"But if you are into shades, you also have to be into names. You need to make distinctions," Nick argued. "The observer is nothing without their categories, their types, and varieties."

"Ah trust him to distinguish!" said Gabriel Nash sweetly. "That's for his own convenience; he has, privately, a terminology to meet it. That's one's style. But from the moment it's for the convenience of others the signs have to be grosser, the shades begin to go. That's a deplorable hour! Literature, you see, is for the convenience of others. It requires the most abject concessions. It plays such mischief with one's style that really I've had to give it up."

"Ah, trust him to make distinctions!" said Gabriel Nash sweetly. "That’s for his own convenience; he has a private vocabulary for that. That’s one’s style. But as soon as it’s for others’ convenience, the signs have to be more obvious, and the nuances start to fade. That’s a sad time! You see, literature is for the convenience of others. It demands the most humiliating compromises. It really messes with one’s style to the point that I’ve had to give it up."

"And politics?" Nick asked.

"And politics?" Nick inquired.

"Well, what about them?" was Mr. Nash's reply with a special cadence as he watched his friend's sister, who was still examining her statue. Biddy was divided between irritation and curiosity. She had interposed space, but she had not gone beyond ear-shot. Nick's question made her curiosity throb as a rejoinder to his friend's words.

"Well, what about them?" Mr. Nash replied with a distinct tone as he observed his friend's sister, who was still studying her statue. Biddy felt a mix of irritation and curiosity. She had given them some space, but she hadn't moved out of earshot. Nick's question sparked her curiosity in response to his friend's words.

"That, no doubt you'll say, is still far more for the convenience of others—is still worse for one's style."

"You're probably thinking that it's still mainly for other people's convenience—and that it's even worse for one's style."

Biddy turned round in time to hear Mr. Nash answer: "It has simply nothing in life to do with shades! I can't say worse for it than that."

Biddy turned around just in time to hear Mr. Nash reply, "It has absolutely nothing to do with shades in life! I can't say anything worse about it than that."

Biddy stepped nearer at this and drew still further on her courage. "Won't mamma be waiting? Oughtn't we to go to luncheon?"[31]

Biddy moved closer at this and gathered more courage. "Won't Mom be waiting? Shouldn't we head to lunch?"[31]

Both the young men looked up at her and Mr. Nash broke out: "You ought to protest! You ought to save him!"

Both young men looked up at her, and Mr. Nash exclaimed, "You should protest! You should save him!"

"To save him?" Biddy echoed.

"Save him?" Biddy repeated.

"He had a style, upon my word he had! But I've seen it go. I've read his speeches."

"He had a style, I swear he did! But I've seen it fade away. I've read his speeches."

"You were capable of that?" Nick laughed.

"You could actually do that?" Nick laughed.

"For you, yes. But it was like listening to a nightingale in a brass band."

"For you, definitely. But it was like hearing a nightingale in a brass band."

"I think they were beautiful," Biddy declared.

"I think they were beautiful," Biddy said.

Her brother got up at this tribute, and Mr. Nash, rising too, said with his bright colloquial air: "But, Miss Dormer, he had eyes. He was made to see—to see all over, to see everything. There are so few like that."

Her brother stood up for the tribute, and Mr. Nash, also getting to his feet, said with his lively conversational tone: "But, Miss Dormer, he had eyes. He was meant to see—to see everything, to see all around. There are so few people like that."

"I think he still sees," Biddy returned, wondering a little why Nick didn't defend himself.

"I think he can still see," Biddy replied, slightly puzzled as to why Nick wasn't standing up for himself.

"He sees his 'side,' his dreadful 'side,' dear young lady. Poor man, fancy your having a 'side'—you, you—and spending your days and your nights looking at it! I'd as soon pass my life looking at an advertisement on a hoarding."

"He sees his 'side,' his terrible 'side,' dear young lady. Poor guy, imagine having a 'side'—you, you—and spending your days and nights staring at it! I'd rather spend my life looking at an ad on a billboard."

"You don't see me some day a great statesman?" said Nick.

"You don’t think I could be a great statesman one day?" Nick said.

"My dear fellow, it's exactly what I've a terror of."

"My dear friend, it's exactly what I'm afraid of."

"Mercy! don't you admire them?" Biddy cried.

"Wow! Don't you admire them?" Biddy exclaimed.

"It's a trade like another and a method of making one's way which society certainly condones. But when one can be something better—!"

"It's just another job and a way to get ahead that society definitely accepts. But when you can be something more—!"

"Why what in the world is better?" Biddy asked.

"Why is that better?" Biddy asked.

The young man gasped and Nick, replying for him, said: "Gabriel Nash is better! You must come and lunch with us. I must keep you—I must!" he added.

The young man gasped, and Nick replied for him, "Gabriel Nash is better! You have to come and have lunch with us. I have to keep you—I have to!" he added.

"We shall save him yet," Mr. Nash kept on easily to Biddy while they went and the girl wondered still more what her mother would make of him.[32]

"We're going to save him," Mr. Nash continued casually to Biddy as they walked, and the girl couldn't help but wonder what her mom would think of him.[32]


III

After her companions left her Lady Agnes rested for five minutes in silence with her elder daughter, at the end of which time she observed: "I suppose one must have food at any rate," and, getting up, quitted the place where they had been sitting. "And where are we to go? I hate eating out of doors," she went on.

After her friends left, Lady Agnes sat in silence with her older daughter for five minutes, then said, "I guess we have to eat something," and stood up, leaving the spot where they had been sitting. "But where are we supposed to go? I hate eating outside," she continued.

"Dear me, when one comes to Paris—!" Grace returned in a tone apparently implying that in so rash an adventure one must be prepared for compromises and concessions. The two ladies wandered to where they saw a large sign of "Buffet" suspended in the air, entering a precinct reserved for little white-clothed tables, straw-covered chairs and long-aproned waiters. One of these functionaries approached them with eagerness and with a "Mesdames sont seules?" receiving in return from her ladyship the slightly snappish announcement "Non; nous sommes beaucoup!" He introduced them to a table larger than most of the others, and under his protection they took their places at it and began rather languidly and vaguely to consider the question of the repast. The waiter had placed a carte in Lady Agnes's hands and she studied it, through her eye-glass, with a failure of interest, while he enumerated with professional fluency the resources of the establishment and Grace watched the people at the other tables. She was[33] hungry and had already broken a morsel from a long glazed roll.

"Wow, when you come to Paris—!" Grace said, suggesting that in such a bold adventure, you have to be ready for some compromises and give-and-take. The two ladies made their way to a big sign that read "Buffet," entering an area filled with small tables covered in white cloths, straw chairs, and waiters in long aprons. One of these waiters approached them eagerly and asked, "Are you ladies alone?" Her ladyship replied somewhat sharply, "No; we’re a lot!" He led them to a table that was bigger than most of the others, and under his guidance, they sat down and started to think about what to eat a bit lazily. The waiter handed Lady Agnes a menu, and she examined it with her monocle, showing little interest, while he smoothly listed the restaurant's offerings. Grace, feeling pretty hungry, had already nibbled on a piece of a long glazed roll.

"Not cold beef and pickles, you know," she observed to her mother. Lady Agnes gave no heed to this profane remark, but dropped her eye-glass and laid down the greasy document. "What does it signify? I daresay it's all nasty," Grace continued; and she added inconsequently: "If Peter comes he's sure to be particular."

"Not cold beef and pickles, you know," she remarked to her mother. Lady Agnes ignored this offhand comment, but dropped her eye-glass and set down the greasy document. "What does it matter? I bet it's all disgusting," Grace continued; and she added without really connecting: "If Peter comes, he's definitely going to be picky."

"Let him first be particular to come!" her ladyship exclaimed, turning a cold eye upon the waiter.

"Let him be sure to come first!" her ladyship exclaimed, giving the waiter a cold stare.

"Poulet chasseur, filets mignons sauce bearnaise," the man suggested.

"Hunter's chicken, tenderloin with béarnaise sauce," the man suggested.

"You'll give us what I tell you," said Lady Agnes; and she mentioned with distinctness and authority the dishes of which she desired that the meal should be composed. He interjected three or four more suggestions, but as they produced absolutely no impression on her he became silent and submissive, doing justice apparently to her ideas. For Lady Agnes had ideas, and, though it had suited her humour ten minutes before to profess herself helpless in such a case, the manner in which she imposed them on the waiter as original, practical, and economical, showed the high executive woman, the mother of children, the daughter of earls, the consort of an official, the dispenser of hospitality, looking back upon a lifetime of luncheons. She carried many cares, and the feeding of multitudes—she was honourably conscious of having fed them decently, as she had always done everything—had ever been one of them. "Everything's absurdly dear," she remarked to her daughter as the waiter went away. To this remark Grace made no answer. She had been used for a long time back to hearing that everything was very dear; it was what one always expected. So she found the case herself, but she was silent and[34] inventive about it, and nothing further passed, in the way of conversation with her mother, while they waited for the latter's orders to be executed, till Lady Agnes reflected audibly: "He makes me unhappy, the way he talks about Julia."

“You’ll give us what I want,” Lady Agnes said, clearly and firmly stating the dishes she wanted for the meal. He threw out a few more suggestions, but since they had no effect on her, he fell silent and went along with her ideas. Lady Agnes had a vision, and even though she pretended to be helpless a moment earlier, the way she asserted her preferences to the waiter as being original, practical, and budget-friendly revealed her as a capable woman—a mother of children, the daughter of earls, the partner of an official, and a gracious host, reflecting on a lifetime of luncheons. She had many responsibilities, and managing meals for many—something she took pride in having done well—had always been one of them. “Everything’s ridiculously expensive,” she said to her daughter as the waiter walked away. Grace didn’t respond. She had been hearing for a long time that everything was overpriced; it was just what one expected. She felt the same way but chose to remain quiet and thoughtful about it, and no further conversation with her mother took place while they waited for the orders to be fulfilled until Lady Agnes remarked out loud, “He makes me unhappy the way he talks about Julia.”

"Sometimes I think he does it to torment one. One can't mention her!" Grace responded.

"Sometimes I think he does it just to annoy us. You can't even bring her up!" Grace replied.

"It's better not to mention her, but to leave it alone."

"It's best not to bring her up and just let it go."

"Yet he never mentions her of himself."

"Yet he never brings her up himself."

"In some cases that's supposed to show that people like people—though of course something more's required to prove it," Lady Agnes continued to meditate. "Sometimes I think he's thinking of her, then at others I can't fancy what he's thinking of."

"In some cases, that’s supposed to show that people like other people—though obviously something more is needed to prove it," Lady Agnes continued to ponder. "Sometimes I think he’s thinking about her, but at other times I can’t imagine what he’s thinking about."

"It would be awfully suitable," said Grace, biting her roll.

"It would be really appropriate," said Grace, taking a bite of her roll.

Her companion had a pause, as if looking for some higher ground to put it upon. Then she appeared to find this loftier level in the observation: "Of course he must like her—he has known her always."

Her companion took a moment, as if searching for a better way to express it. Then she seemed to find that higher ground in the comment: "Of course he must like her—he has known her forever."

"Nothing can be plainer than that she likes him," Grace opined.

"Nothing could be clearer than that she likes him," Grace said.

"Poor Julia!" Lady Agnes almost wailed; and her tone suggested that she knew more about that than she was ready to state.

"Poor Julia!" Lady Agnes almost cried; and her tone hinted that she knew more about it than she was willing to say.

"It isn't as if she wasn't clever and well read," her daughter went on. "If there were nothing else there would be a reason in her being so interested in politics, in everything that he is."

"It’s not like she wasn’t smart and well-read," her daughter continued. "Even if there was nothing else, there would be a reason for her to be so interested in politics, in everything that he is."

"Ah what Nick is—that's what I sometimes wonder!"

"Ah, what Nick really is—that's what I sometimes wonder!"

Grace eyed her parent in some despair: "Why, mother, isn't he going to be like papa?" She waited for an answer that didn't come; after which she pursued: "I thought you thought him so like him already."[35]

Grace looked at her mom with a bit of despair: "Mom, isn't he going to be like Dad?" She waited for a response that didn’t come, so she continued, "I thought you said he was already so much like him."[35]

"Well, I don't," said Lady Agnes quietly.

"Well, I don't," Lady Agnes said quietly.

"Who is then? Certainly Percy isn't."

"Who is it then? Definitely not Percy."

Lady Agnes was silent a space. "There's no one like your father."

Lady Agnes was silent for a moment. "There's no one like your dad."

"Dear papa!" Grace handsomely concurred. Then with a rapid transition: "It would be so jolly for all of us—she'd be so nice to us."

"Dear dad!" Grace agreed enthusiastically. Then, with a quick change of subject: "It would be so great for all of us—she'd be really nice to us."

"She's that already—in her way," said Lady Agnes conscientiously, having followed the return, quick as it was. "Much good does it do her!" And she reproduced the note of her bitterness of a moment before.

"She’s already like that—in her own way," Lady Agnes said earnestly, having quickly caught on to the situation. "It doesn’t help her at all!" And she echoed the bitterness she had felt just a moment earlier.

"It does her some good that one should look out for her. I do, and I think she knows it," Grace declared. "One can at any rate keep other women off."

"It does her some good that someone looks out for her. I do, and I think she knows it," Grace said. "At least, it keeps other women away."

"Don't meddle—you're very clumsy," was her mother's not particularly sympathetic rejoinder. "There are other women who are beautiful, and there are others who are clever and rich."

"Don't interfere—you're quite clumsy," her mother replied without much sympathy. "There are other women who are beautiful, and others who are smart and wealthy."

"Yes, but not all in one: that's what's so nice in Julia. Her fortune would be thrown in; he wouldn't appear to have married her for it."

"Yes, but not all at once: that's what’s so great about Julia. Her wealth would be a bonus; he wouldn’t seem to have married her for that."

"If he does he won't," said Lady Agnes a trifle obscurely.

"If he does, he won't," Lady Agnes said somewhat vaguely.

"Yes, that's what's so charming. And he could do anything then, couldn't he?"

"Yeah, that's what makes it so appealing. And he could do anything back then, right?"

"Well, your father had no fortune to speak of."

"Well, your dad didn't have any significant wealth."

"Yes, but didn't Uncle Percy help him?"

"Yes, but didn't Uncle Percy give him a hand?"

"His wife helped him," said Lady Agnes.

"His wife helped him," Lady Agnes said.

"Dear mamma!"—the girl was prompt. "There's one thing," she added: "that Mr. Carteret will always help Nick."

"Dear mom!"—the girl replied quickly. "There's one thing," she added: "Mr. Carteret will always help Nick."

"What do you mean by 'always'?"

"What do you mean by 'always'?"

"Why whether he marries Julia or not."

"Why he marries Julia or not."

"Things aren't so easy," Lady Agnes judged. "It will all depend on Nick's behaviour. He can stop it to-morrow."[36]

"Things aren't so easy," Lady Agnes said. "It all depends on Nick's behavior. He can put a stop to it tomorrow."[36]

Grace Dormer stared; she evidently thought Mr. Carteret's beneficence a part of the scheme of nature. "How could he stop it?"

Grace Dormer stared; she clearly thought Mr. Carteret's kindness was part of how things were meant to be. "How could he stop it?"

"By not being serious. It isn't so hard to prevent people giving you money."

"By not taking things seriously. It's not that difficult to stop people from giving you money."

"Serious?" Grace repeated. "Does he want him to be a prig like Lord Egbert?"

"Seriously?" Grace repeated. "Does he want him to be a goody-two-shoes like Lord Egbert?"

"Yes—that's exactly what he wants. And what he'll do for him he'll do for him only if he marries Julia."

"Yes—that's exactly what he wants. And what he'll do for him, he'll only do if he marries Julia."

"Has he told you?" Grace inquired. And then, before her mother could answer, "I'm delighted at that!" she cried.

"Has he told you?" Grace asked. And then, before her mother could respond, "I'm so excited about that!" she exclaimed.

"He hasn't told me, but that's the way things happen." Lady Agnes was less optimistic than her daughter, and such optimism as she cultivated was a thin tissue with the sense of things as they are showing through. "If Nick becomes rich Charles Carteret will make him more so. If he doesn't he won't give him a shilling."

"He hasn't told me, but that's just how things go." Lady Agnes was less hopeful than her daughter, and the optimism she did have was just a thin layer, revealing the reality underneath. "If Nick becomes wealthy, Charles Carteret will make him even wealthier. If he doesn't, he won't give him a dime."

"Oh mamma!" Grace demurred.

"Oh mom!" Grace demurred.

"It's all very well to say that in public life money isn't as necessary as it used to be," her ladyship went on broodingly. "Those who say so don't know anything about it. It's always intensely necessary."

"It's easy to claim that money isn't as important in public life as it once was," she continued thoughtfully. "Those who say that really don't understand. It's always absolutely essential."

Her daughter, visibly affected by the gloom of her manner, felt impelled to evoke as a corrective a more cheerful idea. "I daresay; but there's the fact—isn't there?—that poor papa had so little."

Her daughter, clearly impacted by her somber attitude, felt driven to bring forth a more positive thought as a remedy. "I suppose; but the truth is— isn’t it?—that poor dad had so little."

"Yes, and there's the fact that it killed him!"

"Yeah, and the fact that it killed him is still a thing!"

These words came out with a strange, quick, little flare of passion. They startled Grace Dormer, who jumped in her place and gasped, "Oh mother!" The next instant, however, she added in a different voice, "Oh Peter!" for, with an air of eagerness, a gentleman was walking up to them.

These words burst out with a strange, quick flash of excitement. They surprised Grace Dormer, who startled and gasped, "Oh mom!" But in the next moment, she quickly added in a different tone, "Oh Peter!" because a man was approaching them with enthusiasm.

"How d'ye do, Cousin Agnes? How d'ye do,[37] little Grace?" Peter Sherringham laughed and shook hands with them, and three minutes later was settled in his chair at their table, on which the first elements of the meal had been placed. Explanations, on one side and the other, were demanded and produced; from which it appeared that the two parties had been in some degree at cross-purposes. The day before Lady Agnes and her companions travelled to Paris Sherringham had gone to London for forty-eight hours on private business of the ambassador's, arriving, on his return by the night-train, only early that morning. There had accordingly been a delay in his receiving Nick Dormer's two notes. If Nick had come to the embassy in person—he might have done him the honour to call—he would have learned that the second secretary was absent. Lady Agnes was not altogether successful in assigning a motive to her son's neglect of this courteous form; she could but say: "I expected him, I wanted him to go; and indeed, not hearing from you, he would have gone immediately—an hour or two hence, on leaving this place. But we're here so quietly—not to go out, not to seem to appeal to the ambassador. Nick put it so—'Oh mother, we'll keep out of it; a friendly note will do.' I don't know definitely what he wanted to keep out of, unless anything like gaiety. The embassy isn't gay, I know. But I'm sure his note was friendly, wasn't it? I daresay you'll see for yourself. He's different directly he gets abroad; he doesn't seem to care." Lady Agnes paused a moment, not carrying out this particular elucidation; then she resumed: "He said you'd have seen Julia and that you'd understand everything from her. And when I asked how she'd know he said, 'Oh she knows everything!'"

"How are you, Cousin Agnes? How are you,[37] little Grace?" Peter Sherringham chuckled and shook hands with them, and three minutes later he was settled in his chair at their table, where the first parts of the meal had been set out. Explanations were exchanged on both sides; it turned out that they had been somewhat at cross-purposes. The day before Lady Agnes and her companions headed to Paris, Sherringham had gone to London for forty-eight hours on the ambassador's private business, returning by night train early that morning. Therefore, there had been a delay in him receiving Nick Dormer's two notes. If Nick had visited the embassy in person—he could have done him the courtesy of a call—he would have found that the second secretary was absent. Lady Agnes wasn't entirely successful in figuring out why her son neglected this polite gesture; all she could say was: "I expected him, I wanted him to go; and honestly, if I hadn't heard from you, he would have left right away—an hour or two from now, after leaving this place. But we're here so quietly—not going out, not wanting to bother the ambassador. Nick put it this way—'Oh mother, we'll stay out of it; a friendly note will suffice.' I’m not sure what he wanted to stay out of, unless it was something like socializing. I know the embassy isn’t lively. But I'm sure his note was friendly, right? I imagine you'll see for yourself. He's different as soon as he gets abroad; he doesn’t seem to care." Lady Agnes paused for a moment, not expanding on this particular point; then she continued: "He said you'd have seen Julia and that you'd understand everything from her. And when I asked how she'd know, he said, 'Oh she knows everything!'"

"He never said a word to me about Julia," Peter Sherringham returned. Lady Agnes and her daughter[38] exchanged a glance at this: the latter had already asked three times where Julia was, and her ladyship dropped that they had been hoping she would be able to come with Peter. The young man set forth that she was at the moment at an hotel in the Rue de la Paix, but had only been there since that morning; he had seen her before proceeding to the Champs Elysées. She had come up to Paris by an early train—- she had been staying at Versailles, of all places in the world. She had been a week in Paris on her return from Cannes—her stay there had been of nearly a month: fancy!—and then had gone out to Versailles to see Mrs. Billinghurst. Perhaps they'd remember her, poor Dallow's sister. She was staying there to teach her daughters French—she had a dozen or two!—and Julia had spent three days with her. She was to return to England about the twenty-fifth. It would make seven weeks she must have been away from town—a rare thing for her; she usually stuck to it so in summer.

"He never mentioned anything to me about Julia," Peter Sherringham replied. Lady Agnes and her daughter[38] shared a look at this: the daughter had already asked three times where Julia was, and her mother mentioned that they had hoped she would be able to come with Peter. The young man explained that she was currently at a hotel on Rue de la Paix but had only arrived that morning; he had seen her before heading to the Champs Elysées. She had come to Paris on an early train—she had been staying in Versailles, of all places. She had spent a week in Paris after coming back from Cannes—she had been there for almost a month: can you believe it?—and then went to Versailles to visit Mrs. Billinghurst. Perhaps they'd remember her, poor Dallow's sister. She was there to teach her daughters French—she has a dozen or so!—and Julia stayed with her for three days. She was supposed to return to England around the twenty-fifth. It means she must have been away from the city for seven weeks—a rare thing for her; she usually sticks around during the summer.

"Three days with Mrs. Billinghurst—how very good-natured of her!" Lady Agnes commented.

"Three days with Mrs. Billinghurst—how kind of her!" Lady Agnes remarked.

"Oh they're very nice to her," Sherringham said.

"Oh, they're really nice to her," Sherringham said.

"Well, I hope so!" Grace Dormer exhaled. "Why didn't you make her come here?"

"Well, I hope so!" Grace Dormer sighed. "Why didn't you bring her here?"

"I proposed it, but she wouldn't." Another eye-beam, at this, passed between the two ladies and Peter went on: "She said you must come and see her at the Hôtel de Hollande."

"I suggested it, but she refused." Another glance passed between the two women, and Peter continued: "She said you have to come and see her at the Hôtel de Hollande."

"Of course we'll do that," Lady Agnes declared. "Nick went to ask about her at the Westminster."

"Of course we'll do that," Lady Agnes said. "Nick went to check on her at the Westminster."

"She gave that up; they wouldn't give her the rooms she wanted, her usual set."

"She let that go; they wouldn’t give her the rooms she wanted, her usual ones."

"She's delightfully particular!" Grace said complacently. Then she added: "She does like pictures, doesn't she?"

"She's wonderfully particular!" Grace said with satisfaction. Then she added: "She does love pictures, doesn't she?"

Peter Sherringham stared. "Oh I daresay. But[39] that's not what she has in her head this morning. She has some news from London—she's immensely excited."

Peter Sherringham stared. "Oh, I can guess. But[39] that's not what she's thinking about this morning. She has some news from London—she's really excited."

"What has she in her head?" Lady Agnes asked.

"What does she have in her head?" Lady Agnes asked.

"What's her news from London?" Grace added.

"What's her news from London?" Grace asked.

"She wants Nick to stand."

"She wants Nick to get up."

"Nick to stand?" both ladies cried.

"Is Nick going to stand?" both ladies exclaimed.

"She undertakes to bring him in for Harsh. Mr. Pinks is dead—the fellow, you know, who got the seat at the general election. He dropped down in London—disease of the heart or something of that sort. Julia has her telegram, but I see it was in last night's papers."

"She plans to bring him in for Harsh. Mr. Pinks is dead—the guy, you know, who won the seat in the general election. He collapsed in London—heart disease or something like that. Julia has her telegram, but I noticed it was in last night's papers."

"Imagine—Nick never mentioned it!" said Lady Agnes.

"Can you believe it—Nick never brought it up!" said Lady Agnes.

"Don't you know, mother?—abroad he only reads foreign papers."

"Don't you know, Mom?—when he's abroad, he only reads foreign newspapers."

"Oh I know. I've no patience with him," her ladyship continued. "Dear Julia!"

"Oh, I know. I have no patience for him," her ladyship continued. "Dear Julia!"

"It's a nasty little place, and Pinks had a tight squeeze—107 or something of that sort; but if it returned a Liberal a year ago very likely it will do so again. Julia at any rate believes it can be made to—if the man's Nick—and is ready to take the order to put him in."

"It's a rough little spot, and Pinks had a tough fit—107 or something like that; but if it voted Liberal a year ago, it's likely to do it again. Julia, at least, believes it can be done—if the guy's Nick—and she's prepared to take the order to get him in."

"I'm sure if she can do it she will," Grace pronounced.

"I'm sure if she can do it, she will," Grace said.

"Dear, dear Julia! And Nick can do something for himself," said the mother of this candidate.

"Dear, dear Julia! And Nick can handle things on his own," said the mother of this candidate.

"I've no doubt he can do anything," Peter Sherringham returned good-naturedly. Then, "Do you mean in expenses?" he inquired.

"I have no doubt he can do anything," Peter Sherringham replied with a friendly tone. Then, "Are you talking about expenses?" he asked.

"Ah I'm afraid he can't do much in expenses, poor dear boy! And it's dreadful how little we can look to Percy."[40]

"Ah, I'm afraid he can't do much about expenses, poor dear! And it's terrible how little we can rely on Percy."[40]

"Well, I daresay you may look to Julia. I think that's her idea."

"Well, I guess you can look to Julia. I think that's her idea."

"Delightful Julia!" Lady Agnes broke out. "If poor Sir Nicholas could have known! Of course he must go straight home," she added.

"Wonderful Julia!" Lady Agnes exclaimed. "If only poor Sir Nicholas could have known! He definitely has to go straight home," she added.

"He won't like that," said Grace.

"He won't like that," Grace said.

"Then he'll have to go without liking it."

"Then he'll have to do it even if he doesn't like it."

"It will rather spoil your little excursion, if you've only just come," Peter suggested; "to say nothing of the great Biddy's, if she's enjoying Paris."

"It will probably ruin your little outing if you just got here," Peter suggested; "not to mention the big deal for Biddy if she's having a good time in Paris."

"We may stay perhaps—with Julia to protect us," said Lady Agnes.

"We might stay, maybe—with Julia to keep us safe," said Lady Agnes.

"Ah she won't stay; she'll go over for her man."

"Ah, she won't stay; she'll go over for her guy."

"Her man——?"

"Her guy——?"

"The fellow who stands, whoever he is—especially if he's Nick." These last words caused the eyes of Peter Sherringham's companions to meet again, and he went on: "She'll go straight down to Harsh."

"The guy who’s standing there, whoever he is—especially if it’s Nick." These last words made Peter Sherringham's friends exchange glances again, and he continued: "She'll head straight down to Harsh."

"Wonderful Julia!" Lady Agnes panted. "Of course Nick must go straight there too."

"Wonderful Julia!" Lady Agnes gasped. "Of course Nick should head there right away too."

"Well, I suppose he must see first if they'll have him."

"Well, I guess he has to see first if they'll accept him."

"If they'll have him? Why how can he tell till he tries?"

"If they'll accept him? How can he know until he gives it a shot?"

"I mean the people at headquarters, the fellows who arrange it."

"I mean the people at headquarters, the guys who set it up."

Lady Agnes coloured a little. "My dear Peter, do you suppose there will be the least doubt of their 'having' the son of his father?"

Lady Agnes blushed slightly. "My dear Peter, do you really think there will be any doubt about them 'having' his father's son?"

"Of course it's a great name, Cousin Agnes—a very great name."

"Of course it's an amazing name, Cousin Agnes—a really great name."

"One of the greatest, simply," Lady Agnes smiled.

"One of the greatest, simply," Lady Agnes smiled.

"It's the best name in the world!" said Grace more emphatically.

"It's the best name in the world!" Grace said more emphatically.

"All the same it didn't prevent his losing his seat."[41]

"Even so, it didn't stop him from losing his seat." [41]

"By half-a-dozen votes: it was too odious!" her ladyship cried.

"By six votes: it was too horrible!" her ladyship exclaimed.

"I remember—I remember. And in such a case as that why didn't they immediately put him in somewhere else?"

"I remember—I remember. So in that situation, why didn't they just put him somewhere else right away?"

"How one sees you live abroad, dear Peter! There happens to have been the most extraordinary lack of openings—I never saw anything like it—for a year. They've had their hand on him, keeping him all ready. I daresay they've telegraphed him."

"How people see you living abroad, dear Peter! There has been an incredible lack of opportunities—I’ve never seen anything like it—over the past year. They’ve been monitoring him, keeping him on standby. I wouldn’t be surprised if they have already sent him a telegram."

"And he hasn't told you?"

"And he hasn't said anything?"

Lady Agnes faltered. "He's so very odd when he's abroad!"

Lady Agnes hesitated. "He’s so strange when he's away!"

"At home too he lets things go," Grace interposed. "He does so little—takes no trouble." Her mother suffered this statement to pass unchallenged, and she pursued philosophically: "I suppose it's because he knows he's so clever."

"At home too he lets things slide," Grace interjected. "He does so little—puts in no effort." Her mother allowed this statement to go unchallenged, and she continued thoughtfully: "I guess it's because he knows he's so smart."

"So he is, dear old man. But what does he do, what has he been doing, in a positive way?"

"So he is, dear old man. But what does he do, what has he been doing, in a good way?"

"He has been painting."

"He's been painting."

"Ah not seriously!" Lady Agnes protested.

"Ah, no way!" Lady Agnes exclaimed.

"That's the worst way," said Peter Sherringham. "Good things?"

"That's the worst way," said Peter Sherringham. "Good things?"

Neither of the ladies made a direct response to this, but Lady Agnes said: "He has spoken repeatedly. They're always calling on him."

Neither of the ladies responded directly to this, but Lady Agnes said, "He’s spoken about it multiple times. They’re always reaching out to him."

"He speaks magnificently," Grace attested.

"He speaks amazingly," Grace attested.

"That's another of the things I lose, living in far countries. And he's doing the Salon now with the great Biddy?"

"That's another thing I lose by living in distant places. And he's running the Salon now with the amazing Biddy?"

"Just the things in this part. I can't think what keeps them so long," Lady Agnes groaned. "Did you ever see such a dreadful place?"

"Just the things in this part. I can't figure out what takes them so long," Lady Agnes complained. "Have you ever seen such a terrible place?"

Sherringham stared. "Aren't the things good? I had an idea——!"

Sherringham stared. "Aren't the things great? I had an idea——!"

"Good?" cried Lady Agnes. "They're too odious, too wicked."

"Good?" shouted Lady Agnes. "They're way too horrible, way too evil."

"Ah," laughed Peter, "that's what people fall into if they live abroad. The French oughtn't to live abroad!"

"Ah," laughed Peter, "that’s what happens to people when they live overseas. The French really shouldn’t live abroad!"

"Here they come," Grace announced at this point; "but they've got a strange man with them."

"Here they come," Grace said at that moment; "but they've got a weird guy with them."

"That's a bore when we want to talk!" Lady Agnes sighed.

"That's so boring when we want to talk!" Lady Agnes sighed.

Peter got up in the spirit of welcome and stood a moment watching the others approach. "There will be no difficulty in talking, to judge by the gentleman," he dropped; and while he remains so conspicuous our eyes may briefly rest on him. He was middling high and was visibly a representative of the nervous rather than of the phlegmatic branch of his race. He had an oval face, fine firm features, and a complexion that tended to the brown. Brown were his eyes, and women thought them soft; dark brown his hair, in which the same critics sometimes regretted the absence of a little undulation. It was perhaps to conceal this plainness that he wore it very short. His teeth were white, his moustache was pointed, and so was the small beard that adorned the extremity of his chin. His face expressed intelligence and was very much alive; it had the further distinction that it often struck superficial observers with a certain foreignness of cast. The deeper sort, however, usually felt it latently English enough. There was an idea that, having taken up the diplomatic career and gone to live in strange lands, he cultivated the mask of an alien, an Italian or a Spaniard; of an alien in time even—one of the wonderful ubiquitous diplomatic agents of the sixteenth century. In fact, none the less, it would have been impossible to be more modern than Peter Sherringham—more of one's class and one's country. But this didn't prevent several[43] stray persons—Bridget Dormer for instance—from admiring the hue of his cheek for its olive richness and his moustache and beard for their resemblance to those of Charles I. At the same time—she rather jumbled her comparisons—she thought he recalled a Titian.[44]

Peter got up with a welcoming vibe and stood for a moment watching the others come closer. "It shouldn't be hard to talk, judging by the gentleman," he said, and while he stands out like that, our eyes can take a brief moment to focus on him. He was of average height and clearly represented the more nervous side of his race rather than the calm. He had an oval face, sharp features, and a complexion that leaned towards brown. His eyes were brown, and women found them soft; his hair was dark brown, which some of those critics occasionally wished had a bit of wave to it. Maybe to hide this plainness, he wore it very short. His teeth were white, his mustache was pointed, and so was the small beard on his chin. His face showed intelligence and was very expressive; it also had the extra feature that often gave it a somewhat foreign look to casual observers. However, those who looked deeper usually sensed it was still quite English. There was a thought that since he had chosen a diplomatic career and moved to foreign lands, he had developed an image of an outsider, maybe an Italian or a Spaniard; even an outsider in time—like one of the amazing diplomatic agents of the sixteenth century. In reality, it would be hard to be more modern than Peter Sherringham—more aligned with his class and country. But that didn't stop several[43] random people—like Bridget Dormer, for example—from admiring the olive richness of his complexion and his mustache and beard for resembling those of Charles I. At the same time—she mixed up her comparisons a bit—she thought he reminded her of a Titian.[44]


IV

Peter's meeting with Nick was of the friendliest on both sides, involving a great many "dear fellows" and "old boys," and his salutation to the younger of the Miss Dormers consisted of the frankest "Delighted to see you, my dear Bid!" There was no kissing, but there was cousinship in the air, of a conscious, living kind, as Gabriel Nash doubtless quickly noted, hovering for a moment outside the group. Biddy said nothing to Peter Sherringham, but there was no flatness in a silence which heaved, as it were, with the fairest physiognomic portents. Nick introduced Gabriel Nash to his mother and to the other two as "a delightful old friend" whom he had just come across, and Sherringham acknowledged the act by saying to Mr. Nash, but as if rather less for his sake than for that of the presenter: "I've seen you very often before."

Peter's meeting with Nick was really friendly on both sides, full of "dear fellows" and "old boys," and his greeting to the younger Miss Dormer was an enthusiastic "Delighted to see you, my dear Bid!" There were no hugs, but you could feel the cousinly vibe in the air, which Gabriel Nash surely noticed as he lingered just outside the group for a moment. Biddy didn’t say anything to Peter Sherringham, but her silence was anything but dull; it seemed alive with positive signs. Nick introduced Gabriel Nash to his mother and the others as "a delightful old friend" he had just run into, and Sherringham responded by saying to Mr. Nash—though it seemed more for Nick's benefit than his own—"I've seen you very often before."

"Ah repetition—recurrence: we haven't yet, in the study of how to live, abolished that clumsiness, have we?" Mr. Nash genially inquired. "It's a poverty in the supernumeraries of our stage that we don't pass once for all, but come round and cross again like a procession or an army at the theatre. It's a sordid economy that ought to have been managed better. The right thing would be just one appearance, and the procession, regardless of expense, for ever and for ever different." The company was occupied[45] in placing itself at table, so that the only disengaged attention for the moment was Grace's, to whom, as her eyes rested on him, the young man addressed these last words with a smile. "Alas, it's a very shabby idea, isn't it? The world isn't got up regardless of expense!"

"Ah, repetition—recurrence: we haven't yet, in the study of how to live, gotten rid of that awkwardness, have we?" Mr. Nash said cheerfully. "It's a sad reality in our performances that we don’t just make a single appearance, but keep coming back like a parade or an army onstage. It’s a poor choice that could have been handled better. The ideal situation would be just one appearance, and the procession, no matter the cost, forever and always different." The group was busy[45] setting the table, so the only one paying attention at the moment was Grace, to whom the young man directed these last words with a smile. "Unfortunately, it's a pretty terrible idea, isn’t it? The world isn’t set up without considering the cost!"

Grace looked quickly away from him and said to her brother: "Nick, Mr. Pinks is dead."

Grace quickly glanced away from him and said to her brother, "Nick, Mr. Pinks is dead."

"Mr. Pinks?" asked Gabriel Nash, appearing to wonder where he should sit.

"Mr. Pinks?" Gabriel Nash asked, looking unsure of where to sit.

"The member for Harsh; and Julia wants you to stand," the girl went on.

"The representative from Harsh; and Julia wants you to stand," the girl continued.

"Mr. Pinks, the member for Harsh? What names to be sure!" Gabriel mused cheerfully, still unseated.

"Mr. Pinks, the representative for Harsh? What names, for sure!" Gabriel thought happily, still standing.

"Julia wants me? I'm much obliged to her!" Nick absently said. "Nash, please sit by my mother, with Peter on her other side."

"Julia wants me? I'm really grateful to her!" Nick said absentmindedly. "Nash, please sit next to my mom, with Peter on her other side."

"My dear, it isn't Julia"—Lady Agnes spoke earnestly. "Every one wants you. Haven't you heard from your people? Didn't you know the seat was vacant?"

"My dear, it's not Julia"—Lady Agnes said sincerely. "Everyone wants you. Haven't you heard from your family? Didn't you know the position was open?"

Nick was looking round the table to see what was on it. "Upon my word I don't remember. What else have you ordered, mother?"

Nick was looking around the table to see what was there. "Honestly, I can't remember. What else did you order, Mom?"

"There's some bœuf braisé, my dear, and afterwards some galantine. Here's a dish of eggs with asparagus-tips."

"There's some bœuf braisé, my dear, and then some galantine. Here's a plate of eggs with asparagus tips."

"I advise you to go in for it, Nick," said Peter Sherringham, to whom the preparation in question was presented.

"I recommend you go for it, Nick," said Peter Sherringham, to whom the preparation in question was presented.

"Into the eggs with asparagus-tips? Donnez m'en s'il vous plaît. My dear fellow, how can I stand? how can I sit? Where's the money to come from?"

"Into the eggs with asparagus tips? Please give me some. My dear friend, how can I stand? How can I sit? Where is the money supposed to come from?"

"The money? Why from Jul——!" Grace began, but immediately caught her mother's eye.

"The money? Is it from Jul——?!" Grace started to say, but immediately noticed her mother's gaze.

"Poor Julia, how you do work her!" Nick[46] exclaimed. "Nash, I recommend you the asparagus-tips. Mother, he's my best friend—do look after him."

"Poor Julia, you really push her!" Nick[46] exclaimed. "Nash, I suggest you try the asparagus tips. Mom, he's my best friend—please take care of him."

"I've an impression I've breakfasted—I'm not sure," Nash smiled.

"I have a feeling I've had breakfast—I'm not sure," Nash smiled.

"With those beautiful ladies? Try again—you'll find out."

"With those gorgeous ladies? Give it another shot—you'll see."

"The money can be managed; the expenses are very small and the seat's certain," Lady Agnes pursued, not apparently heeding her son's injunction in respect to Nash.

"The money can be handled; the expenses are very minimal and the seat is guaranteed," Lady Agnes continued, seemingly ignoring her son's warning about Nash.

"Rather—if Julia goes down!" her elder daughter exclaimed.

"Actually—if Julia goes down!" her older daughter exclaimed.

"Perhaps Julia won't go down!" Nick answered humorously.

"Maybe Julia won't go down!" Nick replied jokingly.

Biddy was seated next to Mr. Nash, so that she could take occasion to ask, "Who are the beautiful ladies?" as if she failed to recognise her brother's allusion. In reality this was an innocent trick: she was more curious than she could have given a suitable reason for about the odd women from whom her neighbour had lately separated.

Biddy was sitting next to Mr. Nash, so she could take the chance to ask, "Who are the beautiful ladies?" as if she didn’t recognize her brother's reference. In reality, this was a playful tactic: she was more curious than she could justify about the strange women her neighbor had recently parted ways with.

"Deluded, misguided, infatuated persons!" Mr. Nash replied, understanding that she had asked for a description. "Strange eccentric, almost romantic, types. Predestined victims, simple-minded sacrificial lambs!"

"Deluded, misguided, infatuated people!" Mr. Nash replied, realizing that she was looking for a description. "Strange, quirky, almost romantic types. Predestined victims, simple-minded sacrifices!"

This was copious, yet it was vague, so that Biddy could only respond: "Oh all that?" But meanwhile Peter Sherringham said to Nick: "Julia's here, you know. You must go and see her."

This was a lot, but it was unclear, so Biddy could only respond: "Oh all that?" But at the same time, Peter Sherringham said to Nick: "Julia's here, you know. You need to go see her."

Nick looked at him an instant rather hard, as if to say: "You too?" But Peter's eyes appeared to answer, "No, no, not I"; upon which his cousin rejoined: "Of course I'll go and see her. I'll go immediately. Please to thank her for thinking of me."[47]

Nick stared at him for a moment, almost as if to say, "You too?" But Peter's eyes seemed to reply, "No, not me." In response, his cousin said, "Of course I'll go see her. I'll go right away. Please thank her for thinking of me." [47]

"Thinking of you? There are plenty to think of you!" Lady Agnes said. "There are sure to be telegrams at home. We must go back—we must go back!"

"Thinking of you? There are so many people thinking of you!" Lady Agnes said. "There are definitely going to be telegrams waiting for us at home. We have to go back—we have to go back!"

"We must go back to England?" Nick Dormer asked; and as his mother made no answer he continued: "Do you mean I must go to Harsh?"

"We have to go back to England?" Nick Dormer asked; and since his mother didn't respond, he added: "Are you saying I have to go to Harsh?"

Her ladyship evaded this question, inquiring of Mr. Nash if he would have a morsel of fish; but her gain was small, for this gentleman, struck again by the unhappy name of the bereaved constituency, only broke out: "Ah what a place to represent! How can you—how can you?"

Her ladyship avoided the question, asking Mr. Nash if he would like a piece of fish instead; but she didn’t gain much from it, as he, reminded yet again by the unfortunate name of the grieving constituency, exclaimed: "Ah, what a place to represent! How can you—how can you?"

"It's an excellent place," said Lady Agnes coldly. "I imagine you've never been there. It's a very good place indeed. It belongs very largely to my cousin, Mrs. Dallow."

"It's a great place," said Lady Agnes coldly. "I guess you've never been there. It's really a wonderful place. It mostly belongs to my cousin, Mrs. Dallow."

Gabriel partook of the fish, listening with interest. "But I thought we had no more pocket-boroughs."

Gabriel ate the fish, listening intently. "But I thought we didn't have any more pocket boroughs."

"It's pockets we rather lack, so many of us. There are plenty of Harshes," Nick Dormer observed.

"It's pockets we really lack, so many of us. There are plenty of Harshes," Nick Dormer noted.

"I don't know what you mean," Lady Agnes said to Nash with considerable majesty.

"I don’t know what you’re talking about," Lady Agnes said to Nash with a lot of authority.

Peter Sherringham also addressed him with an "Oh it's all right; they come down on you like a shot!" and the young man continued ingenuously:

Peter Sherringham also said to him, "Oh, it's fine; they come down on you really fast!" and the young man continued honestly:

"Do you mean to say you've to pay money to get into that awful place—that it's not you who are paid?"

"Are you saying you have to pay to get into that terrible place—that you’re not the one getting paid?"

"Into that awful place?" Lady Agnes repeated blankly.

"Into that terrible place?" Lady Agnes asked, sounding confused.

"Into the House of Commons. That you don't get a high salary?"

"Into the House of Commons. You don't get paid a high salary?"

"My dear Nash, you're delightful: don't leave me—don't leave me!" Nick cried; while his mother looked at him with an eye that demanded: "Who in the world's this extraordinary person?"[48]

"My dear Nash, you're amazing: please don’t go—please don’t go!" Nick pleaded, while his mother stared at him with a look that said: "Who in the world is this remarkable person?"[48]

"What then did you think pocket-boroughs were?" Peter Sherringham asked.

"What did you think pocket-boroughs were?" Peter Sherringham asked.

Mr. Nash's facial radiance rested on him. "Why, boroughs that filled your pocket. To do that sort of thing without a bribe—c'est trop fort!"

Mr. Nash's bright expression was directed at him. "Why, towns that lined your pockets. To pull off that kind of thing without a bribe—that's just too much!"

"He lives at Samarcand," Nick Dormer explained to his mother, who flushed perceptibly. "What do you advise me? I'll do whatever you say," he went on to his old acquaintance.

"He lives in Samarcand," Nick Dormer told his mother, who visibly blushed. "What do you recommend? I'll do whatever you suggest," he continued to his old friend.

"My dear, my dear——!" Lady Agnes pleaded.

"My dear, my dear——!" Lady Agnes begged.

"See Julia first, with all respect to Mr. Nash. She's of excellent counsel," said Peter Sherringham.

"Talk to Julia first, with all due respect to Mr. Nash. She's really good at giving advice," said Peter Sherringham.

Mr. Nash smiled across the table at his host. "The lady first—the lady first! I've not a word to suggest as against any idea of hers."

Mr. Nash smiled across the table at his host. "Ladies first—ladies first! I have nothing to say against any of her ideas."

"We mustn't sit here too long, there'll be so much to do," said Lady Agnes anxiously, perceiving a certain slowness in the service of the bœuf braisé.

"We shouldn't stay here too long; there's so much to do," said Lady Agnes anxiously, noticing a bit of a delay in the service of the bœuf braisé.

Biddy had been up to this moment mainly occupied in looking, covertly and in snatches, at Peter Sherringham; as was perfectly lawful in a young lady with a handsome cousin whom she had not seen for more than a year. But her sweet voice now took license to throw in the words: "We know what Mr. Nash thinks of politics: he told us just now he thinks them dreadful."

Biddy had mostly been sneakily watching Peter Sherringham until now; which was completely acceptable for a young woman with a good-looking cousin she hadn’t seen in over a year. But now her sweet voice took the opportunity to add, "We know what Mr. Nash thinks of politics: he just told us he finds them terrible."

"No, not dreadful—only inferior," the personage impugned protested. "Everything's relative."

"No, not terrible—just not great," the character argued. "Everything's relative."

"Inferior to what?" Lady Agnes demanded.

"Inferior to what?" Lady Agnes asked.

Mr. Nash appeared to consider a moment. "To anything else that may be in question."

Mr. Nash seemed to think for a moment. "To anything else that might be in question."

"Nothing else is in question!" said her ladyship in a tone that would have been triumphant if it had not been so dry.

"Nothing else is up for debate!" said her ladyship in a tone that would have been triumphant if it hadn't been so dry.

"Ah then!" And her neighbour shook his head sadly. He turned after this to Biddy. "The ladies whom I was with just now and in whom you were so[49] good as to express an interest?" Biddy gave a sign of assent and he went on: "They're persons theatrical. The younger one's trying to go upon the stage."

"Ah then!" And her neighbor shook his head sadly. He turned after this to Biddy. "The women I was just with, and in whom you were so [49] kind as to express interest?" Biddy nodded in agreement, and he continued: "They're in the theater. The younger one is trying to get on stage."

"And are you assisting her?" Biddy inquired, pleased she had guessed so nearly right.

"And are you helping her?" Biddy asked, happy she had almost guessed correctly.

"Not in the least—I'm rather choking her off. I consider it the lowest of the arts."

"Not at all—I'm actually stifling her. I think it's the most pathetic of arts."

"Lower than politics?" asked Peter Sherringham, who was listening to this.

"Lower than politics?" asked Peter Sherringham, who was listening to this.

"Dear no, I won't say that. I think the Théâtre Français a greater institution than the House of Commons."

"Definitely not, I won't say that. I believe the Théâtre Français is a greater institution than the House of Commons."

"I agree with you there!" laughed Sherringham; "all the more that I don't consider the dramatic art a low one. It seems to me on the contrary to include all the others."

"I totally agree with you!" laughed Sherringham; "especially since I don't see dramatic art as something inferior. On the contrary, it seems to me that it encompasses all the other forms."

"Yes—that's a view. I think it's the view of my friends."

"Yeah—that's a view. I think it's my friends' view."

"Of your friends?"

"From your friends?"

"Two ladies—old acquaintances—whom I met in Paris a week ago and whom I've just been spending an hour with in this place."

"Two ladies—old acquaintances—whom I met in Paris a week ago and whom I've just spent an hour with in this place."

"You should have seen them; they struck me very much," Biddy said to her cousin.

"You should have seen them; they really impressed me," Biddy said to her cousin.

"I should like to see them if they really have anything to say to the theatre."

"I would like to see them if they actually have something to say to the theater."

"It can easily be managed. Do you believe in the theatre?" asked Gabriel Nash.

"It can be handled easily. Do you believe in theater?" asked Gabriel Nash.

"Passionately," Sherringham confessed. "Don't you?"

"Passionately," Sherringham admitted. "Don't you?"

Before Nash had had time to answer Biddy had interposed with a sigh. "How I wish I could go—but in Paris I can't!"

Before Nash could respond, Biddy interrupted with a sigh. "I really wish I could go—but I can't in Paris!"

"I'll take you, Biddy—I vow I'll take you."

"I'll take you, Biddy—I promise I'll take you."

"But the plays, Peter," the girl objected. "Mamma says they're worse than the pictures."

"But the plays, Peter," the girl protested. "Mom says they're worse than the pictures."

"Oh, we'll arrange that: they shall do one at the[50] Français on purpose for a delightful little yearning English girl."

"Oh, we'll set that up: they'll do one at the[50] Français just for a charming little English girl with dreams."

"Can you make them?"

"Can you create them?"

"I can make them do anything I choose."

"I can make them do whatever I want."

"Ah then it's the theatre that believes in you," said Mr. Nash.

"Ah, so it's the theater that believes in you," Mr. Nash said.

"It would be ungrateful if it didn't after all I've done for it!" Sherringham gaily opined.

"It would be ungrateful if it didn’t, after all I’ve done for it!" Sherringham said cheerfully.

Lady Agnes had withdrawn herself from between him and her other guest and, to signify that she at least had finished eating, had gone to sit by her son, whom she held, with some importunity, in conversation. But hearing the theatre talked of she threw across an impersonal challenge to the paradoxical young man. "Pray should you think it better for a gentleman to be an actor?"

Lady Agnes had stepped away from the space between him and her other guest and, to show that she had finished eating, sat down next to her son, engaging him in conversation with some insistence. However, upon hearing the discussion about the theater, she tossed a neutral challenge to the contradictory young man. "Do you think it would be better for a gentleman to be an actor?"

"Better than being a politician? Ah, comedian for comedian, isn't the actor more honest?"

"Better than being a politician? Ah, comedian for comedian, isn't the actor more genuine?"

Lady Agnes turned to her son and brought forth with spirit: "Think of your great father, Nicholas!"

Lady Agnes turned to her son and exclaimed with enthusiasm, "Think of your great father, Nicholas!"

"He was an honest man," said Nicholas. "That's perhaps why he couldn't stand it."

"He was a good guy," Nicholas said. "Maybe that's why he couldn't handle it."

Peter Sherringham judged the colloquy to have taken an uncomfortable twist, though not wholly, as it seemed to him, by the act of Nick's queer comrade. To draw it back to safer ground he said to this personage: "May I ask if the ladies you just spoke of are English—Mrs. and Miss Rooth: isn't that the rather odd name?"

Peter Sherringham thought the conversation had taken an awkward turn, though it didn’t entirely seem to stem from Nick's unusual friend. To steer it back to safer territory, he said to this individual, "Can I ask if the ladies you just mentioned are English—Mrs. and Miss Rooth? Isn’t that a rather strange name?"

"The very same. Only the daughter, according to her kind, desires to be known by some nom de guerre before she has even been able to enlist."

"The exact same. The daughter, being who she is, wants to be recognized by some nom de guerre even before she has had a chance to sign up."

"And what does she call herself?" Bridget Dormer asked.

"And what does she call herself?" Bridget Dormer asked.

"Maud Vavasour, or Edith Temple, or Gladys Vane—some rubbish of that sort."

"Maud Vavasour, or Edith Temple, or Gladys Vane—some nonsense like that."

"What then is her own name?"[51]

"What's her name then?"[51]

"Miriam—Miriam Rooth. It would do very well and would give her the benefit of the prepossessing fact that—to the best of my belief at least—she's more than half a Jewess."

"Miriam—Miriam Rooth. That would work perfectly and would highlight the appealing fact that—at least to the best of my knowledge—she's more than half Jewish."

"It is as good as Rachel Felix," Sherringham said.

"It’s as good as Rachel Felix," Sherringham said.

"The name's as good, but not the talent. The girl's splendidly stupid."

"The name is fine, but the talent isn't there. The girl is incredibly clueless."

"And more than half a Jewess? Don't you believe it!" Sherringham laughed.

"And more than half a Jewish woman? You can't be serious!" Sherringham laughed.

"Don't believe she's a Jewess?" Biddy asked, still more interested in Miriam Rooth.

"Don't believe she's Jewish?" Biddy asked, still more interested in Miriam Rooth.

"No, no—that she's stupid, really. If she is she'll be the first."

"No way—that she's dumb, honestly. If she is, she'll be the first."

"Ah you may judge for yourself," Nash rejoined, "if you'll come to-morrow afternoon to Madame Carré, Rue de Constantinople, à l'entresol."

"Ah, you can decide for yourself," Nash responded, "if you come tomorrow afternoon to Madame Carré, Rue de Constantinople, on the mezzanine."

"Madame Carré? Why, I've already a note from her—I found it this morning on my return to Paris—asking me to look in at five o'clock and listen to a jeune Anglaise."

"Madame Carré? Well, I already have a note from her—I found it this morning when I got back to Paris—asking me to stop by at five o'clock and listen to a jeune Anglaise."

"That's my arrangement—I obtained the favour. The ladies want an opinion, and dear old Carré has consented to see them and to give one. Maud Vavasour will recite, and the venerable artist will pass judgement."

"That's my deal—I got the favor. The ladies want a perspective, and dear old Carré has agreed to meet them and give one. Maud Vavasour will perform, and the respected artist will pass judgment."

Sherringham remembered he had his note in his pocket and took it out to look it over. "She wishes to make her a little audience—she says she'll do better with that—and she asks me because I'm English. I shall make a point of going."

Sherringham remembered he had his note in his pocket and took it out to look it over. "She wants to create a small audience for herself—she says she’ll perform better that way—and she’s asking me because I’m English. I’m definitely going to make it a point to attend."

"And bring Dormer if you can: the audience will be better. Will you come, Dormer?" Mr. Nash continued, appealing to his friend—"will you come with me to hear an English amateur recite and an old French actress pitch into her?"

"And bring Dormer if you can: the audience will be better. Will you come, Dormer?" Mr. Nash continued, appealing to his friend—"will you come with me to hear an English amateur recite and an old French actress go after her?"

Nick looked round from his talk with his mother[52] and Grace. "I'll go anywhere with you so that, as I've told you, I mayn't lose sight of you—may keep hold of you."

Nick glanced over from his conversation with his mom and Grace. "I’ll go anywhere with you so that, as I’ve said, I won’t lose track of you—so I can hold on to you."

"Poor Mr. Nash, why is he so useful?" Lady Agnes took a cold freedom to inquire.

"Poor Mr. Nash, why is he so helpful?" Lady Agnes boldly asked.

"He steadies me, mother."

"He supports me, mom."

"Oh I wish you'd take me, Peter," Biddy broke out wistfully to her cousin.

"Oh, I wish you'd take me, Peter," Biddy said longingly to her cousin.

"To spend an hour with an old French actress? Do you want to go upon the stage?" the young man asked.

"To spend an hour with an old French actress? Do you want to get on stage?" the young man asked.

"No, but I want to see something—to know something."

"No, but I want to see something—to understand something."

"Madame Carré's wonderful in her way, but she's hardly company for a little English girl."

"Madame Carré is amazing in her own way, but she’s hardly someone a young English girl should spend time with."

"I'm not little, I'm only too big; and she goes, the person you speak of."

"I'm not small, I'm just too big; and she is the one you're talking about."

"For a professional purpose and with her good mother," smiled Mr. Nash. "I think Lady Agnes would hardly venture——!"

"For a professional reason and with her good mom," Mr. Nash smiled. "I doubt Lady Agnes would even dare——!"

"Oh I've seen her good mother!" said Biddy as if she had her impression of what the worth of that protection might be.

"Oh, I've seen her good mother!" Biddy said, as if she had an idea of how valuable that protection might be.

"Yes, but you haven't heard her. It's then that you measure her."

"Yeah, but you haven't listened to her. That's when you really judge her."

Biddy was wistful still. "Is it the famous Honorine Carré, the great celebrity?"

Biddy still felt a bit nostalgic. "Is it the famous Honorine Carré, the big name?"

"Honorine in person: the incomparable, the perfect!" said Peter Sherringham. "The first artist of our time, taking her altogether. She and I are old pals; she has been so good as to come and 'say' things—which she does sometimes still dans le monde as no one else can—- in my rooms."

"Honorine in person: the one and only, the flawless!" exclaimed Peter Sherringham. "The top artist of our time, without a doubt. She and I go way back; she's been kind enough to come and 'express' things—which she still sometimes does dans le monde like no one else can—in my place."

"Make her come then. We can go there!"

"Get her to come then. We can go there!"

"One of these days!"

"Sometime soon!"

"And the young lady—Miriam, Maud, Gladys—make her come too."[53]

"And the young lady—Miriam, Maud, Gladys—make her come too."[53]

Sherringham looked at Nash and the latter was bland. "Oh you'll have no difficulty. She'll jump at it!"

Sherringham looked at Nash, who appeared indifferent. "Oh, you won't have any trouble. She'll jump at the chance!"

"Very good. I'll give a little artistic tea—with Julia too of course. And you must come, Mr. Nash." This gentleman promised with an inclination, and Peter continued: "But if, as you say, you're not for helping the young lady, how came you to arrange this interview with the great model?"

"Sounds great. I'll share some artistic insights—with Julia too, of course. And you have to come, Mr. Nash." The gentleman agreed with a nod, and Peter went on: "But if, as you say, you're not interested in helping the young lady, why did you set up this meeting with the famous model?"

"Precisely to stop her short. The great model will find her very bad. Her judgements, as you probably know, are Rhadamanthine."

"Exactly to cut her off. The great model will find her very lacking. Her judgments, as you probably know, are strict."

"Unfortunate creature!" said Biddy. "I think you're cruel."

"Poor thing!" Biddy said. "I think you're being really cruel."

"Never mind—I'll look after them," Sherringham laughed.

"Don't worry—I'll take care of them," Sherringham laughed.

"And how can Madame Carré judge if the girl recites English?"

"And how can Madame Carré know if the girl speaks English?"

"She's so intelligent that she could judge if she recited Chinese," Peter declared.

"She's so smart that she could tell if she recited Chinese," Peter said.

"That's true, but the jeune Anglaise recites also in French," said Gabriel Nash.

"That's true, but the jeune Anglaise also speaks in French," said Gabriel Nash.

"Then she isn't stupid."

"Then she isn't dumb."

"And in Italian, and in several more tongues, for aught I know."

"And in Italian, and in several other languages, for all I know."

Sherringham was visibly interested. "Very good—we'll put her through them all."

Sherringham was clearly interested. "Sounds great—we'll have her go through all of them."

"She must be most clever," Biddy went on yearningly.

"She must be really clever," Biddy continued wistfully.

"She has spent her life on the Continent; she has wandered about with her mother; she has picked up things."

"She has spent her life in Europe; she has traveled around with her mom; she has gathered experiences."

"And is she a lady?" Biddy asked.

"And is she a lady?" Biddy asked.

"Oh tremendous! The great ones of the earth on the mother's side. On the father's, on the other hand, I imagine, only a Jew stockbroker in the City."[54]

"Oh wow! The important people in the world on my mom's side. But on my dad's side, I guess it's just a Jewish stockbroker in the City."[54]

"Then they're rich—or ought to be," Sherringham suggested.

"Then they’re rich—or should be," Sherringham suggested.

"Ought to be—ah there's the bitterness! The stockbroker had too short a go—he was carried off in his flower. However, he left his wife a certain property, which she appears to have muddled away, not having the safeguard of being herself a Hebrew. This is what she has lived on till to-day—this and another resource. Her husband, as she has often told me, had the artistic temperament: that's common, as you know, among ces messieurs. He made the most of his little opportunities and collected various pictures, tapestries, enamels, porcelains, and similar gewgaws. He parted with them also, I gather, at a profit; in short he carried on a neat little business as a brocanteur. It was nipped in the bud, but Mrs. Rooth was left with a certain number of these articles in her hands; indeed they must have formed her only capital. She was not a woman of business; she turned them, no doubt, to indifferent account; but she sold them piece by piece, and they kept her going while her daughter grew up. It was to this precarious traffic, conducted with extraordinary mystery and delicacy, that, five years ago, in Florence, I was indebted for my acquaintance with her. In those days I used to collect—heaven help me!—I used to pick up rubbish which I could ill afford. It was a little phase—we have our little phases, haven't we?" Mr. Nash asked with childlike trust—"and I've come out on the other side. Mrs. Rooth had an old green pot and I heard of her old green pot. To hear of it was to long for it, so that I went to see it under cover of night. I bought it and a couple of years ago I overturned and smashed it. It was the last of the little phase. It was not, however, as you've seen, the last of Mrs. Rooth. I met her afterwards in London, and I found her a year or two ago in Venice. She[55] appears to be a great wanderer. She had other old pots, of other colours, red, yellow, black, or blue—she could produce them of any complexion you liked. I don't know whether she carried them about with her or whether she had little secret stores in the principal cities of Europe. To-day at any rate they seem all gone. On the other hand she has her daughter, who has grown up and who's a precious vase of another kind—less fragile I hope than the rest. May she not be overturned and smashed!"

"Ought to be—ah there's the bitterness! The stockbroker had too short a life—he was taken away in his prime. However, he left his wife some property, which she seems to have mismanaged, not having the benefit of being a Hebrew herself. This is what she has lived on till today—this and another resource. Her husband, as she has often told me, had an artistic temperament: that's common, as you know, among ces messieurs. He made the most of his small opportunities and collected various pictures, tapestries, enamels, porcelains, and similar items. He also sold them, I understand, at a profit; in short, he ran a nice little business as a brocanteur. It was cut short, but Mrs. Rooth was left with a number of these items in her possession; indeed they must have constituted her only capital. She was not a businesswoman; she probably sold them for less than they were worth; but she sold them piece by piece, and they kept her going while her daughter grew up. It was to this uncertain trade, handled with great mystery and delicacy, that, five years ago, in Florence, I owe my introduction to her. Back then I used to collect—heaven help me!—I used to pick up junk that I could barely afford. It was just a little phase—we all have our little phases, don't we?" Mr. Nash asked with childlike innocence—"and I've come out on the other side. Mrs. Rooth had an old green pot, and I heard about her old green pot. Hearing about it made me long for it, so I went to see it under the cover of night. I bought it, and a couple of years ago, I accidentally knocked it over and broke it. It was the end of that little phase. However, as you've seen, it wasn’t the end for Mrs. Rooth. I encountered her later in London, and I found her a year or two ago in Venice. She [55] seems to be quite the wanderer. She had other old pots, in different colors—red, yellow, black, or blue—she could produce them in any shade you liked. I don't know whether she traveled with them or if she had little secret stores in the major cities of Europe. Today, at least, they all seem to be gone. On the other hand, she has her daughter, who has grown up and is a precious vase of a different kind—less fragile, I hope, than the others. May she not be knocked over and broken!"

Peter Sherringham and Biddy Dormer listened with attention to this history, and the girl testified to the interest with which she had followed it by saying when Mr. Nash had ceased speaking: "A Jewish stockbroker, a dealer in curiosities: what an odd person to marry—for a person who was well born! I daresay he was a German."

Peter Sherringham and Biddy Dormer listened closely to this story, and the girl showed how interested she was by saying when Mr. Nash stopped talking: "A Jewish stockbroker, a dealer in curiosities: what a strange person to marry—especially for someone from a good background! I bet he was German."

"His name must have been simply Roth, and the poor lady, to smarten it up, has put in another o," Sherringham ingeniously suggested.

"His name must have just been Roth, and the poor lady, to make it sound better, added another o," Sherringham cleverly suggested.

"You're both very clever," said Gabriel, "and Rudolf Roth, as I happen to know, was indeed the designation of Maud Vavasour's papa. But so far as the question of derogation goes one might as well drown as starve—for what connexion is not a misalliance when one happens to have the unaccommodating, the crushing honour of being a Neville-Nugent of Castle Nugent? That's the high lineage of Maud's mamma. I seem to have heard it mentioned that Rudolf Roth was very versatile and, like most of his species, not unacquainted with the practice of music. He had been employed to teach the harmonium to Miss Neville-Nugent and she had profited by his lessons. If his daughter's like him—and she's not like her mother—he was darkly and dangerously handsome. So I venture rapidly to reconstruct the situation."

"You're both really smart," Gabriel said, "and Rudolf Roth, as I happen to know, was actually the name of Maud Vavasour's dad. But when it comes to the issue of social class, one might as well drown as starve—because what connection isn't a misalliance when you happen to have the rigid, suffocating honor of being a Neville-Nugent of Castle Nugent? That's the noble lineage of Maud's mother. I seem to recall hearing that Rudolf Roth was quite versatile and, like many of his kind, had some skill in music. He had been hired to teach the harmonium to Miss Neville-Nugent, and she benefited from his lessons. If his daughter takes after him—and she doesn't resemble her mother at all—he was darkly and dangerously attractive. So I quickly attempt to piece together the situation."

A silence, for the moment, had fallen on Lady[56] Agnes and her other two children, so that Mr. Nash, with his universal urbanity, practically addressed these last remarks to them as well as to his other auditors. Lady Agnes looked as if she wondered whom he was talking about, and having caught the name of a noble residence she inquired: "Castle Nugent—where in the world's that?"

A silence had briefly settled over Lady[56] Agnes and her two other children, so Mr. Nash, with his usual charm, pretty much directed his last comments to them as well as to his other listeners. Lady Agnes appeared to be curious about who he was referring to, and after hearing the name of a grand house, she asked, "Castle Nugent—where's that located?"

"It's a domain of immeasurable extent and almost inconceivable splendour, but I fear not to be found in any prosaic earthly geography!" Lady Agnes rested her eyes on the tablecloth as if she weren't sure a liberty had not been taken with her, or at least with her "order," and while Mr. Nash continued to abound in descriptive suppositions—"It must be on the banks of the Manzanares or the Guadalquivir"—Peter Sherringham, whose imagination had seemingly been kindled by the sketch of Miriam Rooth, took up the argument and reminded him that he had a short time before assigned a low place to the dramatic art and had not yet answered the question as to whether he believed in the theatre. Which gave the speaker a further chance. "I don't know that I understand your question; there are different ways of taking it. Do I think it's important? Is that what you mean? Important certainly to managers and stage-carpenters who want to make money, to ladies and gentlemen who want to produce themselves in public by limelight, and to other ladies and gentlemen who are bored and stupid and don't know what to do with their evening. It's a commercial and social convenience which may be infinitely worked. But important artistically, intellectually? How can it be—so poor, so limited a form?"

"It's a vast realm of unimaginable size and nearly unbelievable beauty, but I'm afraid it doesn't fit into any ordinary earthly map!" Lady Agnes looked down at the tablecloth, as if she were unsure whether someone had overstepped their bounds with her, or at least with her "order." While Mr. Nash continued to offer elaborate guesses—"It must be on the banks of the Manzanares or the Guadalquivir"—Peter Sherringham, whose imagination seemed to have been sparked by the idea of Miriam Rooth, picked up the discussion and reminded him that he had previously ranked the dramatic arts quite low and still hadn't answered the question of whether he believed in theater. This gave the speaker another opportunity. "I don't know if I get your question; there are different ways to interpret it. Do I think it's important? Is that what you mean? Important, certainly, to producers and stagehands who want to make money, to people who want to showcase themselves in front of an audience, and to others who are bored and clueless about how to spend their evening. It's a commercial and social convenience that can be endlessly exploited. But artistically, intellectually important? How can it be—so inadequate, so narrow a form?"

"Upon my honour it strikes me as rich and various! Do you think it's a poor and limited form, Nick?" Sherringham added, appealing to his kinsman.[57]

"Honestly, I find it to be rich and diverse! Do you think it's a weak and narrow form, Nick?" Sherringham asked, turning to his relative.[57]

"I think whatever Nash thinks. I've no opinion to-day but his."

"I think whatever Nash thinks. I don't have an opinion today except his."

This answer of the hope of the Dormers drew the eyes of his mother and sisters to him and caused his friend to exclaim that he wasn't used to such responsibilities—so few people had ever tested his presence of mind by agreeing with him. "Oh I used to be of your way of feeling," Nash went on to Sherringham. "I understand you perfectly. It's a phase like another. I've been through it—j'ai été comme ça."

This answer about the hope of the Dormers caught the attention of his mother and sisters and made his friend exclaim that he wasn't used to such responsibilities—very few people had ever challenged his quick thinking by agreeing with him. "Oh, I used to feel the same way," Nash continued to Sherringham. "I get you completely. It's just a phase, like any other. I've been there—j'ai été comme ça."

"And you went then very often to the Théâtre Français, and it was there I saw you. I place you now."

"And you went to the Théâtre Français a lot back then, and that’s where I saw you. I can picture you now."

"I'm afraid I noticed none of the other spectators," Nash explained. "I had no attention but for the great Carré—she was still on the stage. Judge of my infatuation, and how I can allow for yours, when I tell you that I sought her acquaintance, that I couldn't rest till I had told her how I hung upon her lips."

"I'm afraid I didn't notice any of the other spectators," Nash explained. "I could only focus on the great Carré—she was still on stage. Just imagine my obsession, and how I understand yours, when I tell you that I sought her out and couldn't relax until I told her how I was hanging on her every word."

"That's just what I told her," Sherringham returned.

"That's exactly what I told her," Sherringham replied.

"She was very kind to me. She said: 'Vous me rendez des forces.'"

"She was really nice to me. She said: 'You give me strength'."

"That's just what she said to me!"

"That's exactly what she told me!"

"And we've remained very good friends."

"And we've stayed really good friends."

"So have we!" laughed Sherringham. "And such perfect art as hers—do you mean to say you don't consider that important, such a rare dramatic intelligence?"

"Absolutely!" laughed Sherringham. "And her art is so incredible—are you really saying you don't think that matters, such a unique talent for drama?"

"I'm afraid you read the feuilletons. You catch their phrases"—Nash spoke with pity. "Dramatic intelligence is never rare; nothing's more common."

"I'm afraid you read the feuilletons. You pick up their phrases," Nash said with pity. "Dramatic intelligence is never hard to find; it’s more common than you'd think."

"Then why have we so many shocking actors?"

"Then why do we have so many surprising actors?"

"Have we? I thought they were mostly good; succeeding more easily and more completely in that business than in anything else. What could they do—those people generally—if they didn't do that poor[58] thing? And reflect that the poor thing enables them to succeed! Of course, always, there are numbers of people on the stage who are no actors at all, for it's even easier to our poor humanity to be ineffectively stupid and vulgar than to bring down the house."

"Have we? I thought they were mostly good; succeeding more easily and completely in that business than in anything else. What could those people generally do if they didn't do that poor[58] thing? And remember that the poor thing helps them succeed! Of course, there are always a number of people on stage who aren't really actors at all, because it's even easier for our flawed humanity to be ineffectively stupid and vulgar than to actually bring down the house."

"It's not easy, by what I can see, to produce, completely, any artistic effect," Sherringham declared; "and those the actor produces are among the most momentous we know. You'll not persuade me that to watch such an actress as Madame Carré wasn't an education of the taste, an enlargement of one's knowledge."

"It's not easy, as far as I can tell, to fully create any artistic effect," Sherringham said. "And the effects that an actor produces are some of the most significant we know. You won't convince me that watching an actress like Madame Carré wasn't a way to refine one's taste and broaden one's knowledge."

"She did what she could, poor woman, but in what belittling, coarsening conditions! She had to interpret a character in a play, and a character in a play—not to say the whole piece: I speak more particularly of modern pieces—is such a wretchedly small peg to hang anything on! The dramatist shows us so little, is so hampered by his audience, is restricted to so poor an analysis."

"She did her best, poor woman, but under such demeaning, rough conditions! She had to portray a character in a play, and a character in a play—not to mention the entire work: I'm specifically talking about modern plays—is such a frustratingly small base to build on! The playwright reveals so little, is so limited by the audience, and is confined to such shallow analysis."

"I know the complaint. It's all the fashion now. The raffinés despise the theatre," said Peter Sherringham in the manner of a man abreast with the culture of his age and not to be captured by a surprise. "Connu, connu!"

"I get the complaint. It's all the rage now. The raffinés look down on the theater," said Peter Sherringham in a way that showed he was in tune with the culture of his time and not easily caught off guard. "Connu, connu!"

"It will be known better yet, won't it? when the essentially brutal nature of the modern audience is still more perceived, when it has been properly analysed: the omnium gatherum of the population of a big commercial city at the hour of the day when their taste is at its lowest, flocking out of hideous hotels and restaurants, gorged with food, stultified with buying and selling and with all the other sordid preoccupations of the age, squeezed together in a sweltering mass, disappointed in their seats, timing the author, timing the actor, wishing to get their money back on the spot—all before eleven o'clock. Fancy putting[59] the exquisite before such a tribunal as that! There's not even a question of it. The dramatist wouldn't if he could, and in nine cases out of ten he couldn't if he would. He has to make the basest concessions. One of his principal canons is that he must enable his spectators to catch the suburban trains, which stop at 11.30. What would you think of any other artist—the painter or the novelist—whose governing forces should be the dinner and the suburban trains? The old dramatists didn't defer to them—not so much at least—and that's why they're less and less actable. If they're touched—the large loose men—it's only to be mutilated and trivialised. Besides, they had a simpler civilisation to represent—societies in which the life of man was in action, in passion, in immediate and violent expression. Those things could be put upon the playhouse boards with comparatively little sacrifice of their completeness and their truth. To-day we're so infinitely more reflective and complicated and diffuse that it makes all the difference. What can you do with a character, with an idea, with a feeling, between dinner and the suburban trains? You can give a gross, rough sketch of them, but how little you touch them, how bald you leave them! What crudity compared with what the novelist does!"

"It will be understood even better, right? when we recognize the fundamentally brutal nature of today’s audience even more. After proper analysis, you can see the omnium gatherum of people from a big commercial city, all leaving ugly hotels and restaurants at the time when their taste is at its worst, crammed together in a sweltering mass after being stuffed with food, dulled by shopping and all the other unpleasant distractions of the time. They sit disappointed in their seats, timing the author and the actor, wanting their money back on the spot—all before eleven o'clock. Imagine putting[59] something exquisite in front of such a crowd! There's no question about it. The playwright wouldn't if he could, and most of the time he can't even if he tries. He has to make the lowest concessions. One of his main rules is that he must let the audience catch their suburban trains, which leave at 11:30. What would you think of any other artist—the painter or the novelist—whose main concerns were dinner and suburban trains? The old playwrights didn’t bow to them—at least not as much—and that’s why their works are becoming less and less performable. If they’re adapted—the big, loose plays—it’s often just to be cut down and simplified. Plus, they had a simpler civilization to portray—societies where life was full of action, passion, and immediate, intense expression. Those elements could be presented on stage with relatively little compromise to their completeness and truth. Today, we are so much more reflective, complicated, and diffuse that it completely changes the game. What can you really do with a character, an idea, a feeling, between dinner and the suburban trains? You can create a rough, basic sketch of them, but how little you capture them, how flat you leave them! What a stark contrast to what the novelist achieves!"

"Do you write novels, Mr. Nash?" Peter candidly asked.

"Do you write novels, Mr. Nash?" Peter asked openly.

"No, but I read them when they're extraordinarily good, and I don't go to plays. I read Balzac for instance—I encounter the admirable portrait of Valérie Marneffe in La Cousine Bette."

"No, but I read them when they're really good, and I don't attend plays. I read Balzac, for example—I come across the amazing portrait of Valérie Marneffe in La Cousine Bette."

"And you contrast it with the poverty of Emile Augier's Séraphine in Les Lionnes Pauvres? I was awaiting you there. That's the cheval de bataille of you fellows."

"And you're comparing it to the poverty in Emile Augier's Séraphine in Les Lionnes Pauvres? I was expecting you there. That's the battle horse of you guys."

"What an extraordinary discussion! What dreadful authors!" Lady Agnes murmured to her son.[60] But he was listening so attentively to the other young men that he made no response, and Peter Sherringham went on:

"What an incredible discussion! What terrible authors!" Lady Agnes murmured to her son.[60] But he was listening so closely to the other young men that he didn't respond, and Peter Sherringham continued:

"I've seen Madame Carré in things of the modern repertory, which she has made as vivid to me, caused to abide as ineffaceably in my memory, as Valérie Marneffe. She's the Balzac, as one may say, of actresses."

"I've seen Madame Carré in modern performances, and she has made them so vivid to me that they stick in my memory just like Valérie Marneffe. You could say she's the Balzac of actresses."

"The miniaturist, as it were, of whitewashers!" Nash offered as a substitute.

"The miniaturist, so to speak, of whitewashers!" Nash suggested as an alternative.

It might have been guessed that Sherringham resented his damned freedom, yet could but emulate his easy form. "You'd be magnanimous if you thought the young lady you've introduced to our old friend would be important."

It might have been assumed that Sherringham resented his damn freedom, yet he could only imitate his laid-back style. "You'd be generous if you believed the young woman you introduced to our old friend would matter."

Mr. Nash lightly weighed it. "She might be much more so than she ever will be."

Mr. Nash considered it briefly. "She might be a lot more than she will ever be."

Lady Agnes, however, got up to terminate the scene and even to signify that enough had been said about people and questions she had never so much as heard of. Every one else rose, the waiter brought Nicholas the receipt of the bill, and Sherringham went on, to his interlocutor: "Perhaps she'll be more so than you think."

Lady Agnes, however, stood up to end the conversation and to imply that enough had already been said about people and issues she had never even heard of. Everyone else stood up too, the waiter handed Nicholas the bill, and Sherringham continued to his conversation partner: "Maybe she'll be more than you expect."

"Perhaps—if you take an interest in her!"

"Maybe—if you actually care about her!"

"A mystic voice seems to exhort me to do so, to whisper that though I've never seen her I shall find something in her." On which Peter appealed. "What do you say, Biddy—shall I take an interest in her?"

"A mysterious voice seems to urge me to do this, to hint that even though I've never met her, I'll discover something in her." At this, Peter turned to Biddy. "What do you think, Biddy—should I take an interest in her?"

The girl faltered, coloured a little, felt a certain embarrassment in being publicly treated as an oracle. "If she's not nice I don't advise it."

The girl hesitated, blushed a bit, and felt some embarrassment at being treated like an oracle in public. "If she's not nice, I wouldn't recommend it."

"And if she is nice?"

"And what if she's nice?"

"You advise it still less!" her brother exclaimed, laughing and putting his arm round her.

"You should absolutely advise against it!" her brother exclaimed, laughing and putting his arm around her.

Lady Agnes looked sombre—she might have been saying to herself: "Heaven help us, what chance[61] has a girl of mine with a man who's so agog about actresses?" She was disconcerted and distressed; a multitude of incongruous things, all the morning, had been forced upon her attention—displeasing pictures and still more displeasing theories about them, vague portents of perversity on Nick's part and a strange eagerness on Peter's, learned apparently in Paris, to discuss, with a person who had a tone she never had been exposed to, topics irrelevant and uninteresting, almost disgusting, the practical effect of which was to make light of her presence. "Let us leave this—let us leave this!" she grimly said. The party moved together toward the door of departure, and her ruffled spirit was not soothed by hearing her son remark to his terrible friend: "You know you don't escape me; I stick to you!"

Lady Agnes looked serious—she might have been thinking: "Heaven help us, what chance does my daughter have with a guy who's so obsessed with actresses?" She was upset and disturbed; a lot of random things had been thrown at her attention all morning—unpleasant images and even more unpleasant ideas about them, vague signs of Nick's strange behavior and a weird eagerness from Peter, apparently learned in Paris, to discuss irrelevant and uninteresting topics with someone whose tone she had never encountered before, making her feel dismissed. "Let's get out of here—let's get out of here!" she said grimly. The group moved towards the exit, and her unsettled spirit wasn't calmed by hearing her son tell his awful friend: "You know you can't get rid of me; I’m sticking with you!"

At this Lady Agnes broke out and interposed. "Pardon my reminding you that you're going to call on Julia."

At this, Lady Agnes interrupted. "Sorry to remind you, but you're about to visit Julia."

"Well, can't Nash also come to call on Julia? That's just what I want—that she should see him."

"Well, can't Nash come to visit Julia too? That's exactly what I want—so she can see him."

Peter Sherringham came humanely to his kinswoman's assistance. "A better way perhaps will be for them to meet under my auspices at my 'dramatic tea.' This will enable me to return one favour for another. If Mr. Nash is so good as to introduce me to this aspirant for honours we estimate so differently, I'll introduce him to my sister, a much more positive quantity."

Peter Sherringham kindly came to his relative's aid. "Maybe a better option is for them to meet at my 'dramatic tea.' This will let me return a favor. If Mr. Nash is kind enough to introduce me to this person trying to achieve recognition who we see so differently, I’ll introduce him to my sister, who’s a much more certain choice."

"It's easy to see who'll have the best of it!" Grace Dormer declared; while Nash stood there serenely, impartially, in a graceful detached way which seemed characteristic of him, assenting to any decision that relieved him of the grossness of choice and generally confident that things would turn out well for him. He was cheerfully helpless and sociably[62] indifferent; ready to preside with a smile even at a discussion of his own admissibility.

"It's easy to see who's going to come out on top!" Grace Dormer said, while Nash stood there calmly and unbothered, in a gracefully detached way that seemed typical of him, agreeing with any decision that spared him from making a choice and generally believing that things would work out well for him. He was cheerfully helpless and sociably indifferent, ready to smile even during a discussion about his own eligibility.

"Nick will bring you. I've a little corner at the embassy," Sherringham continued.

"Nick will take you there. I've got a small spot at the embassy," Sherringham went on.

"You're very kind. You must bring him then to-morrow—Rue de Constantinople."

"That's very nice of you. You should bring him over tomorrow—Rue de Constantinople."

"At five o'clock—don't be afraid."

"At 5 PM—don't be afraid."

"Oh dear!" Biddy wailed as they went on again and Lady Agnes, seizing his arm, marched off more quickly with her son. When they came out into the Champs Elysées Nick Dormer, looking round, saw his friend had disappeared. Biddy had attached herself to Peter, and Grace couldn't have encouraged Mr. Nash.[63]

"Oh no!" Biddy cried as they continued on, and Lady Agnes, grabbing his arm, hurried off more quickly with her son. When they reached the Champs Elysées, Nick Dormer looked around and noticed his friend was gone. Biddy had latched onto Peter, and Grace couldn't have shown any support for Mr. Nash.[63]


V

Lady Agnes's idea had been that her son should go straight from the Palais de l'Industrie to the Hôtel de Hollande, with or without his mother and his sisters as his humour should seem to recommend. Much as she desired to see their valued Julia, and as she knew her daughters desired it, she was quite ready to put off their visit if this sacrifice should contribute to a speedy confrontation for Nick. She was anxious he should talk with Mrs. Dallow, and anxious he should be anxious himself; but it presently appeared that he was conscious of no pressure of eagerness. His view was that she and the girls should go to their cousin without delay and should, if they liked, spend the rest of the day in her society. He would go later; he would go in the evening. There were lots of things he wanted to do meanwhile.

Lady Agnes's plan was for her son to go directly from the Palais de l'Industrie to the Hôtel de Hollande, with or without his mother and sisters, depending on his mood. Even though she really wanted to see their beloved Julia, and she knew her daughters did too, she was completely willing to postpone their visit if it would help Nick have a quick meeting. She was eager for him to talk to Mrs. Dallow and hoped he would feel the same urgency; however, it quickly became clear that he felt no pressure at all. He believed that she and the girls should visit their cousin right away and spend the rest of the day with her if they wanted. He planned to go later, in the evening. He had plenty he wanted to do in the meantime.

This question was discussed with some intensity, though not at length, while the little party stood on the edge of the Place de la Concorde, to which they had proceeded on foot; and Lady Agnes noticed that the "lots of things" to which he proposed to give precedence over an urgent duty, a conference with a person who held out full hands to him, were implied somehow in the friendly glance with which he covered the great square, the opposite bank of the Seine, the steep blue roofs of the quay, the bright immensity of Paris. What in the world could be more important[64] than making sure of his seat?—so quickly did the good lady's imagination travel. And now that idea appealed to him less than a ramble in search of old books and prints—since she was sure this was what he had in his head. Julia would be flattered should she know it, but of course she mustn't know it. Lady Agnes was already thinking of the least injurious account she could give of the young man's want of precipitation. She would have liked to represent him as tremendously occupied, in his room at their own hotel, in getting off political letters to every one it should concern, and particularly in drawing up his address to the electors of Harsh. Fortunately she was a woman of innumerable discretions, and a part of the worn look that sat in her face came from her having schooled herself for years, in commerce with her husband and her sons, not to insist unduly. She would have liked to insist, nature had formed her to insist, and the self-control had told in more ways than one. Even now it was powerless to prevent her suggesting that before doing anything else Nick should at least repair to the inn and see if there weren't some telegrams.

This question was discussed with some intensity, though not for long, while the small group stood at the edge of the Place de la Concorde, where they had walked. Lady Agnes noticed that the "lots of things" he wanted to prioritize over an urgent duty, a meeting with someone who was eagerly waiting for him, were somehow captured in the friendly look he cast over the vast square, the opposite bank of the Seine, the steep blue roofs by the river, and the bright expanse of Paris. What could possibly be more important than securing his seat?—so quickly did the good woman's imagination race. And now that idea seemed less appealing to him than a stroll in search of old books and prints—since she was certain that was what he had in mind. Julia would be flattered to know this, but of course, she mustn't find out. Lady Agnes was already thinking about the least damaging way to explain the young man's lack of urgency. She would have liked to portray him as incredibly busy in his room at their hotel, sending political letters to everyone who needed to know, and especially drafting his speech to the voters of Harsh. Luckily, she was a woman of countless discretions, and part of the worn expression on her face came from years of learning not to press too hard with her husband and sons. She would have liked to insist, she was naturally inclined to demand, and her self-control had shown itself in many ways. Even now it couldn’t stop her from suggesting that before doing anything else, Nick should at least check in at the inn to see if there were any telegrams.

He freely consented to do as much as this, and, having called a cab that she might go her way with the girls, kissed her again as he had done at the exhibition. This was an attention that could never displease her, but somehow when he kissed her she was really the more worried: she had come to recognise it as a sign that he was slipping away from her, and she wished she might frankly take it as his clutch at her to save him. She drove off with a vague sense that at any rate she and the girls might do something toward keeping the place warm for him. She had been a little vexed that Peter had not administered more of a push toward the Hôtel de Hollande, clear as it had become to her now that there was a foreignness [65]in Peter which was not to be counted on and which made him speak of English affairs and even of English domestic politics as local and even "funny." They were very grandly local, and if one recalled, in public life, an occasional droll incident wasn't that, liberally viewed, just the warm human comfort of them? As she left the two young men standing together in the middle of the Place de la Concorde, the grand composition of which Nick, as she looked back, appeared to have paused to admire—as if he hadn't seen it a thousand times!—she wished she might have thought of Peter's influence with her son as exerted a little more in favour of localism. She had a fear he wouldn't abbreviate the boy's ill-timed flânerie. However, he had been very nice: he had invited them all to dine with him that evening at a convenient café, promising to bring Julia and one of his colleagues. So much as this he had been willing to do to make sure Nick and his sister should meet. His want of localism, moreover, was not so great as that if it should turn out that there was anything beneath his manner toward Biddy—! The upshot of this reflexion might have been represented by the circumstance of her ladyship's remarking after a minute to her younger daughter, who sat opposite her in the voiture de place, that it would do no harm if she should get a new hat and that the search might be instituted that afternoon.

He agreed to do this without hesitation and, after calling a cab for her to join the girls, kissed her again like he had at the exhibition. This was an act that would never upset her, but somehow, when he kissed her, it actually made her more anxious: she had come to see it as a sign that he was drifting away from her, and she wished she could take it as his way of reaching out to hold onto her. She left with a vague feeling that at least she and the girls could do something to keep the place warm for him. She had been a bit annoyed that Peter hadn’t pushed more for the Hôtel de Hollande, now so clear to her that there was a foreignness [65] in Peter that she couldn’t rely on, which made him talk about English affairs and even English domestic politics as if they were local and even "quirky." They were very much local, and considering that in public life an occasional amusing incident was part of the warm human experience, wasn’t that just what it was? As she left the two young men standing together in the middle of the Place de la Concorde, which Nick, as she glanced back, seemed to have stopped to admire—as if he hadn’t seen it a thousand times!—she wished she could think of Peter’s influence on her son as a bit more locally focused. She feared he wouldn’t curtail the boy’s poorly timed flânerie. However, he had been quite nice: he had invited them all to dinner with him that evening at a nearby café, promising to bring Julia and one of his colleagues. He had been willing to do this to ensure Nick and his sister would meet. His lack of localism wasn’t so strong that, if it turned out there was anything behind his behavior toward Biddy—! The conclusion of this thought could be illustrated by her ladyship telling her younger daughter, who sat opposite her in the voiture de place, that it wouldn’t hurt if she got a new hat and that the search could begin that afternoon.

"A French hat, mamma?" said Grace. "Oh do wait till she gets home!"

"A French hat, mom?" said Grace. "Oh, just wait until she gets home!"

"I think they're really prettier here, you know," Biddy opined; and Lady Agnes said simply: "I daresay they're cheaper." What was in her mind in fact was: "I daresay Peter thinks them becoming." It will be seen she had plenty of inward occupation, the sum of which was not lessened by her learning when she reached the top of the Rue de la Paix that[66] Mrs. Dallow had gone out half an hour before and had left no message. She was more disconcerted by this incident than she could have explained or than she thought was right, as she had taken for granted Julia would be in a manner waiting for them. How could she be sure Nick wasn't coming? When people were in Paris a few days they didn't mope in the house, but she might have waited a little longer or have left an explanation. Was she then not so much in earnest about Nick's standing? Didn't she recognise the importance of being there to see him about it? Lady Agnes wondered if her behaviour were a sign of her being already tired of the way this young gentleman treated her. Perhaps she had gone out because an instinct told her that the great propriety of their meeting early would make no difference with him—told her he wouldn't after all come. His mother's heart sank as she glanced at this possibility that their precious friend was already tired, she having on her side an intuition that there were still harder things in store. She had disliked having to tell Mrs. Dallow that Nick wouldn't see her till the evening, but now she disliked still more her not being there to hear it. She even resented a little her kinswoman's not having reasoned that she and the girls would come in any event, and not thought them worth staying in for. It came up indeed that she would perhaps have gone to their hotel, which was a good way up the Rue de Rivoli, near the Palais Royal—on which the cabman was directed to drive to that establishment.

"I think they're really prettier here, you know," Biddy said, and Lady Agnes simply replied, "I suppose they're cheaper." What she was really thinking was, "I bet Peter thinks they look good." It was clear that she had a lot on her mind, and it didn't help when she learned at the top of Rue de la Paix that[66] Mrs. Dallow had left half an hour earlier without leaving a message. She felt more unsettled by this than she could explain or thought was reasonable, as she had assumed Julia would be waiting for them. How could she be sure Nick wasn’t coming? When people were in Paris for a few days, they didn’t just stay cooped up at home, but she could have at least waited a bit longer or left an explanation. Did she not care enough about Nick's feelings? Didn’t she realize how important it was to be there when they talked about it? Lady Agnes wondered if this was a sign that Julia was already fed up with how this young man treated her. Maybe she had gone out because she felt instinctively that the whole formality of their early meeting wouldn’t matter to him—telling her that he wouldn’t come after all. Her heart sank at the thought that their dear friend was already tired, even though she sensed that tougher things were on the horizon. She had disliked informing Mrs. Dallow that Nick wouldn’t see her until the evening, but she disliked even more that she wasn’t there to hear it. She even felt a bit annoyed that her relative hadn’t figured out that she and the girls would come anyway, not thinking they were worth waiting for. It even occurred to her that she might have gone to their hotel, which was further up the Rue de Rivoli, near the Palais Royal—so she directed the cab driver to take them to that place.

As he jogged along she took in some degree the measure of what that might mean, Julia's seeking a little to avoid them. Was she growing to dislike them? Did she think they kept too sharp an eye on her, so that the idea of their standing in a still closer relation wouldn't be enticing? Her conduct up to[67] this time had not worn such an appearance, unless perhaps a little, just a very little, in the matter of her ways with poor Grace. Lady Agnes knew she wasn't particularly fond of poor Grace, and could even sufficiently guess the reason—the manner in which Grace betrayed most how they wanted to make sure of her. She remembered how long the girl had stayed the last time she had been at Harsh—going for an acceptable week and dragging out her visit to a month. She took a private heroic vow that Grace shouldn't go near the place again for a year; not, that is, unless Nick and Julia were married within the time. If that were to happen she shouldn't care. She recognised that it wasn't absolutely everything Julia should be in love with Nick; it was also better she should dislike his mother and sisters after a probable pursuit of him than before. Lady Agnes did justice to the natural rule in virtue of which it usually comes to pass that a woman doesn't get on with her husband's female belongings, and was even willing to be sacrificed to it in her disciplined degree. But she desired not to be sacrificed for nothing: if she was to be objected to as a mother-in-law she wished to be the mother-in-law first.

As he jogged along, she started to understand what that might mean, Julia trying a bit to avoid them. Was she starting to dislike them? Did she think they were watching her too closely, making the idea of having a closer relationship less appealing? Up to[67], her behavior hadn’t really suggested that, except maybe just a little bit in how she interacted with poor Grace. Lady Agnes knew she wasn’t particularly fond of Grace and could guess why—Grace showed the most how they wanted to keep tabs on her. She remembered how long the girl had stayed the last time she visited Harsh—planning to stay a week but dragging it out to a month. She made a personal vow that Grace wouldn’t visit again for a year; unless, that is, Nick and Julia got married within that time. If that happened, she wouldn’t mind. She understood that it wasn’t everything for Julia to be in love with Nick; it was also better that she disliked his mother and sisters after pursuing him rather than before. Lady Agnes acknowledged the natural tendency for women not to get along with their husbands' female relatives and was even willing to accept it in her own disciplined way. But she didn’t want to be sacrificed for no reason: if she was going to be seen as a difficult mother-in-law, she wanted to be the mother-in-law first.

At the hotel in the Rue de Rivoli she had the disappointment of finding that Mrs. Dallow had not called, and also that no telegrams had come. She went in with the girls for half an hour and then straggled out with them again. She was undetermined and dissatisfied and the afternoon was rather a problem; of the kind, moreover, that she disliked most and was least accustomed to: not a choice between different things to do—her life had been full of that—but a want of anything to do at all. Nick had said to her before they separated: "You can knock about with the girls, you know; everything's amusing here." That was easily said while he sauntered and[68] gossiped with Peter Sherringham and perhaps went to see more pictures like those in the Salon. He was usually, on such occasions, very good-natured about spending his time with them; but this episode had taken altogether a perverse, profane form. She had no desire whatever to knock about and was far from finding everything in Paris amusing. She had no aptitude for aimlessness, and moreover thought it vulgar. If she had found Julia's card at the hotel—the sign of a hope of catching them just as they came back from the Salon—she would have made a second attempt to see her before the evening; but now certainly they would leave her alone. Lady Agnes wandered joylessly with the girls in the Palais Royal and the Rue de Richelieu, and emerged upon the Boulevard, where they continued their frugal prowl, as Biddy rather irritatingly called it. They went into five shops to buy a hat for Biddy, and her ladyship's presumptions of cheapness were woefully belied.

At the hotel on Rue de Rivoli, she was disappointed to find that Mrs. Dallow hadn’t called and that there were no telegrams waiting for her. She joined the girls for half an hour and then drifted away with them again. She felt uncertain and unhappy, and the afternoon felt like a dilemma—one she disliked most and was least used to: not a choice between various activities—her life had been full of that—but a lack of anything to do at all. Before they parted, Nick had said to her, "You can hang out with the girls; everything's fun here." That was easy for him to say while he relaxed and chatted with Peter Sherringham and probably went to see more art like what was in the Salon. He usually didn’t mind spending time with them during such times, but this situation had turned annoyingly uncomfortable. She had no interest in hanging out and definitely didn’t find everything in Paris entertaining. She wasn’t good at being aimless and actually thought it was quite low-class. If she had found Julia's card at the hotel—the sign of a chance to catch them just as they returned from the Salon—she would have tried again to see her before the evening, but now it was clear they would leave her on her own. Lady Agnes wandered discontentedly with the girls in the Palais Royal and Rue de Richelieu, and they emerged onto the Boulevard, where they continued their meager shopping spree, as Biddy annoyingly called it. They went into five stores to buy a hat for Biddy, and her ladyship’s expectations of cheapness were sadly proven wrong.

"Who in the world's your comic friend?" Peter Sherringham was meanwhile asking of his kinsman as they walked together.

"Who in the world is your funny friend?" Peter Sherringham was asking his relative as they walked together.

"Ah there's something else you lost by going to Cambridge—you lost Gabriel Nash!"

"Ah, there's one more thing you lost by going to Cambridge—you lost Gabriel Nash!"

"He sounds like an Elizabethan dramatist," Sherringham said. "But I haven't lost him, since it appears now I shan't be able to have you without him."

"He sounds like a playwright from the Elizabethan era," Sherringham said. "But I haven't lost him, since it seems I won’t be able to have you without him."

"Oh, as for that, wait a little. I'm going to try him again, but I don't know how he wears. What I mean is that you've probably lost his freshness, which was the great thing. I rather fear he's becoming conventional, or at any rate serious."

"Oh, about that, hang on a moment. I'm going to reach out to him again, but I'm not sure how he's doing. What I mean is that you may have lost his spark, which was the best part. I'm a bit worried he's becoming ordinary, or at least too serious."

"Bless me, do you call that serious?"

"Seriously, is that what you call serious?"

"He used to be so gay. He had a real genius for playing with ideas. He was a wonderful talker."[69]

"He used to be so cheerful. He had a true talent for exploring ideas. He was an amazing conversationalist."[69]

"It seems to me he does very well now," said Peter Sherringham.

"It seems to me he's doing really well now," said Peter Sherringham.

"Oh this is nothing. He had great flights of old, very great flights; one saw him rise and rise and turn somersaults in the blue—one wondered how far he could go. He's very intelligent, and I should think it might be interesting to find out what it is that prevents the whole man from being as good as his parts. I mean in case he isn't so good."

"Oh, this is nothing. He used to have amazing flights, really amazing ones; you could see him soar and do flips in the sky—people wondered how far he could go. He's very smart, and I think it could be interesting to discover what stops him from being as great as his individual talents. I mean, in case he isn't that great."

"I see you more than suspect that. Mayn't it be simply that he's too great an ass?"

"I see you more than just suspect that. Could it be that he's just too much of an idiot?"

"That would be the whole—I shall see in time—but it certainly isn't one of the parts. It may be the effect, but it isn't the cause, and it's for the cause I claim an interest. Do you think him an ass for what he said about the theatre—his pronouncing it a coarse art?"

"That would be the whole—I’ll figure it out later—but it definitely isn't one of the parts. It might be the effect, but it isn't the cause, and it's the cause I'm interested in. Do you think he's an idiot for what he said about the theater—calling it a crude art?"

"To differ from you about him that reason would do," said Sherringham. "The only bad one would be one that shouldn't preserve our difference. You needn't tell me you agree with him, for frankly I don't care."

"To disagree with you about him is perfectly reasonable," Sherringham said. "The only bad reason would be one that fails to maintain our difference. You don't have to tell me you agree with him, because honestly, I don't care."

"Then your passion still burns?" Nick Dormer asked.

"Does your passion still burn?" Nick Dormer asked.

"My passion—?"

"My passion—?"

"I don't mean for any individual exponent of the equivocal art: mark the guilty conscience, mark the rising blush, mark the confusion of mind! I mean the old sign one knew you best by; your permanent stall at the Français, your inveterate attendance at premières, the way you 'follow' the young talents and the old."

"I’m not talking about any single person who practices this vague art: notice the guilty conscience, notice the flushing cheeks, notice the confusion! I'm referring to the old sign that you were best known for; your permanent spot at the Français, your constant presence at premières, the way you 'follow' both young talents and established names."

"Yes, it's still my little hobby, my little folly if you like," Sherringham said. "I don't find I get tired of it. What will you have? Strong predilections are rather a blessing; they're simplifying. I'm fond of representation—the representation of life:[70] I like it better, I think, than the real thing. You like it too, you'd be ready in other conditions to go in for it, in your way—so you've no right to cast the stone. You like it best done by one vehicle and I by another; and our preference on either side has a deep root in us. There's a fascination to me in the way the actor does it, when his talent—ah he must have that!—has been highly trained. Ah it must be that! The things he can do in this effort at representation, with the dramatist to back him, seem to me innumerable—he can carry it to a point!—and I take great pleasure in observing them, in recognising and comparing them. It's an amusement like another—I don't pretend to call it by any exalted name, but in this vale of friction it will serve. One can lose one's self in it, and it has the recommendation—in common, I suppose, with the study of the other arts—that the further you go in it the more you find. So I go rather far, if you will. But is it the principal sign one knows me by?" Peter abruptly asked.

"Yeah, it's still my little hobby, my little silly thing if you want to call it that," Sherringham said. "I don’t get tired of it. What do you want? Having strong preferences is actually a blessing; it makes things simpler. I really like representation—the representation of life:[70] I think I prefer it to the real thing. You like it too; under different circumstances, you'd be ready to pursue it in your own way—so you can't criticize me for it. You want it done by one method, while I prefer another; and our preferences are deeply rooted in us. I find it fascinating the way an actor performs, especially when their talent—oh, they have to have that!—is finely honed. It really must be that! The things they can do in this act of representation, with the playwright supporting them, seem limitless to me—they can take it so far!—and I really enjoy watching them, recognizing and comparing their work. It’s just a form of entertainment—I don’t claim it to be anything lofty, but in this chaotic world, it serves its purpose. One can really get lost in it, and it shares a common trait with studying other arts: the deeper you dive into it, the more you discover. So I delve quite deeply, if you want to put it that way. But is that the main thing people recognize me for?" Peter suddenly asked.

"Don't be ashamed of it," Nick returned—"else it will be ashamed of you. I ought to discriminate. You're distinguished among my friends and relations by your character of rising young diplomatist; but you know I always want the final touch to the picture, the last fruit of analysis. Therefore I make out that you're conspicuous among rising young diplomatists for the infatuation you describe in such pretty terms."

"Don't be embarrassed about it," Nick replied—"or it will be embarrassed about you. I should be more discerning. You're known among my friends and family for being an up-and-coming diplomat; but you know I always want that finishing touch, the ultimate insight. So I conclude that you're standout among emerging diplomats for the obsession you describe in such charming terms."

"You evidently believe it will prevent my ever rising very high. But pastime for pastime is it any idler than yours?"

"You clearly think it will stop me from ever getting very far. But is your pastime any less idle than mine?"

"Than mine?"

"Than my own?"

"Why you've half-a-dozen while I only allow myself the luxury of one. For the theatre's my sole vice, really. Is this more wanton, say, than to devote weeks to the consideration of the particular way in which your friend Mr. Nash may be most intensely[71] a twaddler and a bore? That's not my ideal of choice recreation, but I'd undertake to satisfy you about him sooner. You're a young statesman—who happens to be an en disponibilité for the moment—but you spend not a little of your time in besmearing canvas with bright-coloured pigments. The idea of representation fascinates you, but in your case it's representation in oils—or do you practise water-colours and pastel too? You even go much further than I, for I study my art of predilection only in the works of others. I don't aspire to leave works of my own. You're a painter, possibly a great one; but I'm not an actor." Nick Dormer declared he would certainly become one—he was so well on the way to it; and Sherringham, without heeding this charge, went on: "Let me add that, considering you are a painter, your portrait of the complicated Nash is lamentably dim."

"Why do you have half a dozen while I only indulge in one? The theatre is my only real vice. Is it really more reckless to spend weeks thinking about how your friend Mr. Nash can be the biggest [71] twaddler and bore? That's not my idea of a good time, but I’d be able to tell you about him sooner. You're a young politician—currently available—but you spend a lot of time splattering paint on canvas with bright colors. The idea of representation intrigues you, but for you, it's all about oil painting—or do you also do watercolors and pastels? You go much further than I do, since I only study my favorite art through the works of others. I don’t aim to create my own pieces. You’re a painter, possibly a great one; but I’m not an actor.” Nick Dormer insisted he would definitely become one—he was well on his way to it; and Sherringham, ignoring this comment, continued: “Let me add that, considering you are a painter, your portrayal of the complicated Nash is unfortunately very weak.”

"He's not at all complicated; he's only too simple to give an account of. Most people have a lot of attributes and appendages that dress them up and superscribe them, and what I like Gabriel for is that he hasn't any at all. It makes him, it keeps him, so refreshingly cool."

"He's not complicated at all; he's just too simple to explain. Most people have a bunch of traits and extra details that elaborate on who they are, and what I appreciate about Gabriel is that he doesn't have any of that. It makes him, and keeps him, so refreshingly cool."

"By Jove, you match him there! Isn't it an appendage and an attribute to escape kicking? How does he manage that?" Sherringham asked.

"Wow, you've got him there! Isn't it a bonus and a skill to avoid getting kicked? How does he pull that off?" Sherringham asked.

"I haven't the least idea—I don't know that he doesn't rouse the kicking impulse. Besides, he can kick back and I don't think any one has ever seen him duck or dodge. His means, his profession, his belongings have never anything to do with the question. He doesn't shade off into other people; he's as neat as an outline cut out of paper with scissors. I like him, therefore, because in dealing with him you know what you've got hold of. With most men you don't: to pick the flower you must break off the[72] whole dusty, thorny, worldly branch; you find you're taking up in your grasp all sorts of other people and things, dangling accidents and conditions. Poor Nash has none of those encumbrances: he's the solitary-fragrant blossom."

"I have no idea—I don't know if he doesn't provoke a reaction. Plus, he can fight back, and I don’t think anyone has ever seen him back down or avoid a confrontation. His resources, his job, his possessions have nothing to do with the issue. He doesn’t blend with others; he’s as clear-cut as a paper outline made with scissors. I like him because when you deal with him, you know exactly what you're getting. With most guys, you don’t: to pick the flower, you have to break off the[72] whole messy, thorny branch; you end up grabbing all sorts of other people and complications, unnecessary baggage. Poor Nash doesn’t have any of that; he’s the lone, delightful flower."

"My dear fellow, you'd be better for a little of the same pruning!" Sherringham retorted; and the young men continued their walk and their gossip, jerking each other this way and that, punching each other here and there, with an amicable roughness consequent on their having, been boys together. Intimacy had reigned of old between the little Sherringhams and the little Dormers, united in the country by ease of neighbouring and by the fact that there was first cousinship, not neglected, among the parents, Lady Agnes standing in this plastic relation to Lady Windrush, the mother of Peter and Julia as well as of other daughters and of a maturer youth who was to inherit, and who since then had inherited, the ancient barony. Many things had altered later on, but not the good reasons for not explaining. One of our young men had gone to Eton and the other to Harrow—the scattered school on the hill was the tradition of the Dormers—and the divergence had rather taken its course in university years. Bricket, however, had remained accessible to Windrush, and Windrush to Bricket, to which estate Percival Dormer had now succeeded, terminating the interchange a trifle rudely by letting out that pleasant white house in the midlands—its expropriated inhabitants, Lady Agnes and her daughters, adored it—to an American reputed rich, who in the first flush of his sense of contrasts considered that for twelve hundred a year he got it at a bargain. Bricket had come to the late Sir Nicholas from his elder brother, dying wifeless and childless. The new baronet, so different from his father—though recalling at some[73] points the uncle after whom he had been named—that Nick had to make it up by cultivating conformity, roamed about the world, taking shots which excited the enthusiasm of society, when society heard of them, at the few legitimate creatures of the chase the British rifle had up to that time spared. Lady Agnes meanwhile settled with her girls in a gabled, latticed house in a mentionable quarter, though it still required a little explaining, of the temperate zone of London. It was not into her lap, poor woman, that the revenues of Bricket were poured. There was no dower-house attached to that moderate property, and the allowance with which the estate was charged on her ladyship's behalf was not an incitement to grandeur.

"My dear friend, you'd benefit from a little of the same pruning!" Sherringham shot back; and the young men continued their walk and their chat, playfully nudging each other this way and that, with a friendly roughness that came from having grown up together. There had always been a close connection between the Sherringhams and the Dormers, brought together in the countryside by their proximity and the fact that there was a first cousin relationship, which wasn't overlooked, among the parents. Lady Agnes had that connection to Lady Windrush, the mother of Peter and Julia, as well as of other daughters and an older son who was set to inherit and who since then had inherited the ancient barony. Many things had changed later on, but the good reasons for keeping things private remained. One of the young men had gone to Eton and the other to Harrow—the Dormers had the tradition of sending their boys to the school on the hill—and their paths had diverged even more during university years. Bricket, however, had remained within reach for Windrush, and Windrush for Bricket, to which estate Percival Dormer had now succeeded, ending their exchanges somewhat abruptly by renting out that charming white house in the Midlands—it had been adored by its former residents, Lady Agnes and her daughters—to a wealthy American, who, in the excitement of new contrasts, thought he got a great deal for twelve hundred a year. Bricket had come to the late Sir Nicholas from his elder brother, who died without a wife or children. The new baronet, quite different from his father—though reminiscent at some points of the uncle he was named after—had to make up for it by adhering to convention. He traveled the world, taking shots that excited society’s enthusiasm whenever they heard about them, at the few legitimate creatures the British rifle had spared up until then. Meanwhile, Lady Agnes settled with her daughters in a quaint, gabled house in a respectable area, though it still needed a bit of explaining, within the temperate zone of London. Unfortunately, it wasn't into her lap, poor woman, that the revenues of Bricket flowed. There was no dower house linked to that modest property, and the allowance charged to the estate on her behalf wasn't exactly a ticket to grandeur.

Nick had a room under his mother's roof, which he mainly used to dress for dinner when dining in Calcutta Gardens, and he had "kept on" his chambers in the Temple; for to a young man in public life an independent address was indispensable. Moreover, he was suspected of having a studio in an out-of-the-way district, the indistinguishable parts of South Kensington, incongruous as such a retreat might seem in the case of a member of Parliament. It was an absurd place to see his constituents unless he wanted to paint their portraits, a kind of "representation" with which they would scarce have been satisfied; and in fact the only question of portraiture had been when the wives and daughters of several of them expressed a wish for the picture of their handsome young member. Nick had not offered to paint it himself, and the studio was taken for granted rather than much looked into by the ladies in Calcutta Gardens. Too express a disposition to regard whims of this sort as extravagance pure and simple was known by them to be open to correction; for they were not oblivious that Mr. Carteret had humours[74] which weighed against them in the shape of convenient cheques nestling between the inside pages of legible letters of advice. Mr. Carteret was Nick's providence, just as Nick was looked to, in a general way, to be that of his mother and sisters, especially since it had become so plain that Percy, who was not subtly selfish, would operate, mainly with a "six-bore," quite out of that sphere. It was not for studios certainly that Mr. Carteret sent cheques; but they were an expression of general confidence in Nick, and a little expansion was natural to a young man enjoying such a luxury as that. It was sufficiently felt in Calcutta Gardens that he could be looked to not to betray such confidence; for Mr. Carteret's behaviour could have no name at all unless one were prepared to call it encouraging. He had never promised anything, but he was one of the delightful persons with whom the redemption precedes or dispenses with the vow. He had been an early and lifelong friend of the late right honourable gentleman, a political follower, a devoted admirer, a stanch supporter in difficult hours. He had never married, espousing nothing more reproductive than Sir Nicholas's views—he used to write letters to the Times in favour of them—and had, so far as was known, neither chick nor child; nothing but an amiable little family of eccentricities, the flower of which was his odd taste for living in a small, steep, clean country town, all green gardens and red walls with a girdle of hedge-rows, all clustered about an immense brown old abbey. When Lady Agnes's imagination rested upon the future of her second son she liked to remember that Mr. Carteret had nothing to "keep up": the inference seemed so direct that he would keep up Nick.

Nick had a room at his mom's place, which he mainly used to get ready for dinner when dining at Calcutta Gardens. He had also kept his chambers in the Temple, since having a private address was essential for a young man in public life. Moreover, people suspected he had a studio in a less-frequented area of South Kensington, which seemed odd for a member of Parliament. It was a silly place to meet his constituents unless he wanted to paint their portraits, a kind of "representation" they wouldn't have been satisfied with; in fact, the only talk of portraits came when the wives and daughters of several of them expressed a desire for a picture of their handsome young representative. Nick hadn't offered to paint it himself, and the studio was taken for granted rather than seriously considered by the ladies at Calcutta Gardens. They knew that being too outspoken about such whims being sheer extravagance could lead to consequences; they weren’t oblivious to the fact that Mr. Carteret had quirks that balanced things out through convenient checks nestled in the pages of readable advice letters. Mr. Carteret was Nick's support, just as Nick was generally expected to be for his mom and sisters, especially since it had become clear that Percy, who wasn’t subtly selfish, would operate, mainly with a "six-bore," way outside that circle. Certainly, Mr. Carteret didn't send checks for studios, but they showed general confidence in Nick, and a little indulgence was natural for a young man enjoying such a luxury. It was generally understood in Calcutta Gardens that he could be relied upon not to betray that trust, as Mr. Carteret's behavior was nothing short of encouraging. He had never made any promises, but he was one of those delightful people who deliver on their support without needing a vow. He had been an early and lifelong friend of the late right honorable gentleman, a political follower, a devoted admirer, and a steadfast supporter in tough times. He had never married, embracing nothing more reproductive than Sir Nicholas's views—he used to write letters to the Times supporting them—and, as far as anyone knew, had no children; nothing but a quirky little family of eccentricities, the highlight of which was his unusual preference for living in a small, steep, clean country town, surrounded by green gardens and red walls, all clustered around a massive brown old abbey. When Lady Agnes thought about her second son's future, she liked to remind herself that Mr. Carteret had nothing to maintain; the implication was so clear that he would support Nick.

The most important event in the life of this young man had been incomparably his success, under his[75] father's eyes, more than two years before, in the sharp contest for Crockhurst—a victory which his consecrated name, his extreme youth, his ardour in the fray, the marked personal sympathy of the party, and the attention excited by the fresh cleverness of his speeches, tinted with young idealism and yet sticking sufficiently to the question—the burning question which has since burned out—had made quite splendid. There had been leaders in the newspapers about it, half in compliment to her husband, who was known to be failing so prematurely—he was almost as young to die, and to die famous, for Lady Agnes regarded it as famous, as his son had been to stand—tributes the boy's mother religiously preserved, cut out and tied together with a ribbon, in the innermost drawer of a favourite cabinet. But it had been a barren, or almost a barren triumph, for in the order of importance in Nick's history another incident had run it, as the phrase is, very close: nothing less than the quick dissolution of the Parliament in which he was so manifestly destined to give symptoms of a future. He had not recovered his seat at the general election, for the second contest was even sharper than the first and the Tories had put forward a loud, vulgar, rattling, bullying, money-spending man. It was to a certain extent a comfort that poor Sir Nicholas, who had been witness of the bright hour, should have passed away before the darkness. He died with all his hopes on his second son's head, unconscious of near disappointment, handing on the torch and the tradition, after a long, supreme interview with Nick at which Lady Agnes had not been present, but which she knew to have been a thorough paternal dedication, an august communication of ideas on the highest national questions (she had reason to believe he had touched on those of external as well as of domestic and of colonial policy)[76] leaving on the boy's nature and manner from that moment the most unmistakable traces. If his tendency to reverie increased it was because he had so much to think over in what his pale father had said to him in the hushed dim chamber, laying on him the great mission that death had cut short, breathing into him with unforgettable solemnity the very accents—Sir Nicholas's voice had been wonderful for richness—that he was to sound again. It was work cut out for a lifetime, and that "co-ordinating power in relation to detail" which was one of the great characteristics of the lamented statesman's high distinction—the most analytic of the weekly papers was always talking about it—had enabled him to rescue the prospect from any shade of vagueness or of ambiguity.

The biggest event in this young man's life had been his major success, in his[75] father's eyes, over two years ago in the intense competition for Crockhurst—a victory that was truly spectacular, thanks to his well-known name, his youth, his enthusiasm during the contest, the strong personal support from the party, and the buzz generated by the fresh cleverness of his speeches, which were infused with youthful idealism yet still focused enough on the crucial issues—the urgent questions that have since faded away. There had been stories in the newspapers about it, partly as a tribute to her husband, who was known to be suffering from a premature decline—he was almost too young to die, and to die famous, as Lady Agnes considered it, just as his son had been too young to succeed. The boy's mother carefully preserved those tributes, clipping them out and tying them with a ribbon in the innermost drawer of a cherished cabinet. However, it had been a rather empty triumph, for in the timeline of Nick's life, another event had closely overshadowed it: the swift dissolution of the Parliament where he was clearly set to show signs of a promising future. He didn't win back his seat in the general election, as the second competition was even tougher than the first, with the Tories putting forward a loud, brash, bullying candidate who spent a lot of money. It was somewhat comforting that poor Sir Nicholas, who witnessed that bright moment, had passed away before the gloom set in. He died with all his hopes resting on his second son, unaware of the approaching disappointment, passing on the torch and the family legacy after a long, meaningful conversation with Nick, which Lady Agnes hadn't attended but knew to be a sincere paternal dedication, a serious exchange of ideas on major national issues (she had reason to think he had discussed both foreign and domestic policy)[76] leaving the most unmistakable marks on the boy's character and demeanor. If Nick's tendency to daydream increased, it was because he had so much to reflect on regarding what his pale father had shared with him in that quiet, dim room, giving him the weighty mission that death had interrupted, instilling in him with unforgettable seriousness the very tones—Sir Nicholas's voice had been remarkably rich—that he was meant to echo again. It was a task meant for a lifetime, and that "coordinating ability in relation to detail," which was one of the key traits of the esteemed statesman they mourned—the most analytical of the weekly papers was always talking about it—had allowed him to clarify the vision without any hint of vagueness or ambiguity.

Five years before Nick Dormer went up to be questioned by the electors of Crockhurst Peter Sherringham had appeared before a board of examiners who let him off much less easily, though there were also some flattering prejudices in his favour; such influences being a part of the copious, light, unembarrassing baggage with which each of the young men began life. Peter passed, however, passed high, and had his reward in prompt assignment to small, subordinate, diplomatic duties in Germany. Since then he had had his professional adventures, which need not arrest us, inasmuch as they had all paled in the light of his appointment, nearly three years previous to the moment of our making his acquaintance, to a secretaryship of embassy in Paris. He had done well and had gone fast and for the present could draw his breath at ease. It pleased him better to remain in Paris as a subordinate than to go to Honduras as a principal, and Nick Dormer had not put a false colour on the matter in speaking of his stall at the Théâtre Français as a sedative to his[77] ambition. Nick's inferiority in age to his cousin sat on him more lightly than when they had been in their teens; and indeed no one can very well be much older than a young man who has figured for a year, however imperceptibly, in the House of Commons. Separation and diversity had made them reciprocally strange enough to give a price to what they shared; they were friends without being particular friends; that further degree could always hang before them as a suitable but not oppressive contingency, and they were both conscious that it was in their interest to keep certain differences to "chaff" each other about—so possible was it that they might have quarrelled if they had had everything in common. Peter, as being wide-minded, was a little irritated to find his cousin always so intensely British, while Nick Dormer made him the object of the same compassionate criticism, recognised in him a rare knack with foreign tongues, but reflected, and even with extravagance declared, that it was a pity to have gone so far from home only to remain so homely. Moreover, Nick had his ideas about the diplomatic mind, finding in it, for his own sympathy, always the wrong turn. Dry, narrow, barren, poor he pronounced it in familiar conversation with the clever secretary; wanting in imagination, in generosity, in the finest perceptions and the highest courage. This served as well as anything else to keep the peace between them; it was a necessity of their friendly intercourse that they should scuffle a little, and it scarcely mattered what they scuffled about. Nick Dormer's express enjoyment of Paris, the shop-windows on the quays, the old books on the parapet, the gaiety of the river, the grandeur of the Louvre, every fine feature of that prodigious face, struck his companion as a sign of insularity; the appreciation of such things having become with Sherringham an unconscious habit, a[78] contented assimilation. If poor Nick, for the hour, was demonstrative and lyrical, it was because he had no other way of sounding the note of farewell to the independent life of which the term seemed now definitely in sight—the sense so pressed upon him that these were the last moments of his freedom. He would waste time till half-past seven, because half-past seven meant dinner, and dinner meant his mother solemnly attended by the strenuous shade of his father and re-enforced by Julia.[79]

Five years before Nick Dormer went to speak with the voters of Crockhurst, Peter Sherringham had faced a panel of examiners who were much tougher on him, although he also benefitted from some flattering biases; these influences were part of the substantial, light, uncomplicated baggage each young man carried as they started life. Peter passed with flying colors and was quickly assigned to small, lesser diplomatic duties in Germany. Since then, he had experienced various professional adventures, which don’t need to occupy us, as they all dimmed compared to his appointment nearly three years before we met him as a secretary of the embassy in Paris. He had done well and progressed quickly, and for now, he could relax. He preferred to stay in Paris in a supporting role rather than go to Honduras as a lead, and Nick Dormer hadn’t misrepresented the situation when he described his position at the Théâtre Français as a way to calm his ambition. The age gap between him and his cousin felt less significant than it had in their teenage years; in fact, it’s hard for someone to be much older than a young man who has spent a year, however subtly, in the House of Commons. Time and distance had made them strange enough to value what they had in common; they were friends without being very close, and that deeper relationship always hung there as a possible but not burdensome option. They both understood that keeping certain differences allowed them to tease each other—after all, they might have argued if they shared everything. Peter, being more open-minded, found it slightly irritating that his cousin was so typically British, while Nick offered the same well-meaning critique of Peter, appreciating his talent for foreign languages but lamenting, sometimes quite dramatically, that it was a shame to go so far from home and still be so provincial. Moreover, Nick had his opinions about the diplomatic mindset, consistently finding it lacking for his taste, which he described in casual chats with the clever secretary as dry, narrow, stifled, and poor. He felt it lacked imagination, generosity, the finest nuances, and the greatest courage. This helped maintain peace between them; a bit of friendly sparring was necessary for their relationship, and it hardly mattered what they argued about. Nick Dormer’s genuine joy in Paris—the shop windows along the river, the old books on the sidewalk, the liveliness of the Seine, the grandeur of the Louvre—struck his companion as a mark of insularity; appreciating such things had become, for Sherringham, an unconscious habit, a satisfied integration. If poor Nick was being dramatic and lyrical for a moment, it was because he had no other way of signaling goodbye to the independent life he felt was about to end—this realization weighed heavily on him, making it feel like these were his last moments of freedom. He would pass the time until half-past seven, because half-past seven meant dinner, which meant his mother solemnly accompanied by the vigorous presence of his father, along with Julia.


VI

When he arrived with the three members of his family at the restaurant of their choice Peter Sherringham was already seated there by one of the immaculate tables, but Mrs. Dallow was not yet on the scene, and they had time for a sociable settlement—time to take their places and unfold their napkins, crunch their rolls, breathe the savoury air, and watch the door, before the usual raising of heads and suspension of forks, the sort of stir that accompanied most of this lady's movements, announced her entrance. The dame de comptoir ducked and re-ducked, the people looked round, Peter and Nick got up, there was a shuffling of chairs—Julia had come. Peter was relating how he had stopped at her hotel to bring her with him and had found her, according to her custom, by no means ready; on which, fearing his guests would arrive first at the rendezvous and find no proper welcome, he had come off without her, leaving her to follow. He had not brought a friend, as he intended, having divined that Julia would prefer a pure family party if she wanted to talk about her candidate. Now she stood looking down at the table and her expectant kinsfolk, drawing off her gloves, letting her brother draw off her jacket, lifting her hands for some rearrangement of her hat. She looked at Nick last, smiling, but only for a moment. She said to Peter: "Are we going to dine[80] here? Oh dear, why didn't you have a private room?"

When he arrived with his three family members at the restaurant they chose, Peter Sherringham was already seated at one of the pristine tables. However, Mrs. Dallow hadn't arrived yet, giving them time for a casual catch-up—enough time to settle in, unfold their napkins, crunch their rolls, enjoy the delicious aroma, and watch the door. Just before the usual moment when heads lifted and forks paused, the kind of buzz that accompanied most of this lady's entrances announced her arrival. The dame de comptoir ducked and re-ducked, and people turned to look. Peter and Nick stood up, chairs shuffled—Julia had arrived. Peter was explaining how he stopped by her hotel to bring her along but found her, as usual, not ready at all. Worried that his guests would arrive first and not receive a proper welcome, he decided to come on without her, leaving her to catch up. He hadn’t brought a friend as he had planned, sensing that Julia would prefer a purely family gathering if she wanted to discuss her candidate. Now, she was standing and looking down at the table and her eager relatives, taking off her gloves, allowing her brother to remove her jacket, and lifting her hands for some adjustment of her hat. She smiled at Nick last, but only briefly. Then she turned to Peter and said, "Are we having dinner[80] here? Oh dear, why didn't you book a private room?"

Nick had not seen her at all for several weeks and had seen her but little for a year, but her off-hand cursory manner had not altered in the interval. She spoke remarkably fast, as if speech were not in itself a pleasure—to have it over as soon as possible; and her brusquerie was of the dark shade friendly critics account for by pleading shyness. Shyness had never appeared to him an ultimate quality or a real explanation of anything; it only explained an effect by another effect, neither with a cause to boast of. What he suspected in Julia was that her mind was less pleasing than her person; an ugly, a really blighting idea, which as yet he had but half accepted. It was a case in which she was entitled to the benefit of every doubt and oughtn't to be judged without a complete trial. Nick meanwhile was afraid of the trial—this was partly why he had been of late to see her so little—because he was afraid of the sentence, afraid of anything that might work to lessen the charm it was actually in the power of her beauty to shed. There were people who thought her rude, and he hated rude women. If he should fasten on that view, or rather if that view should fasten on him, what could still please and what he admired in her would lose too much of its sweetness. If it be thought odd that he had not yet been able to read the character of a woman he had known since childhood the answer is that this character had grown faster than Nick's observation. The growth was constant, whereas the observation was but occasional, though it had begun early. If he had attempted inwardly to phrase the matter, as he probably had not, he might have pronounced the effect she produced upon him too much a compulsion; not the coercion of design, of importunity, nor the vulgar pressure of family expectation,[81] a betrayed desire he should like her enough to marry her, but a mixture of divers urgent things; of the sense that she was imperious and generous—probably more the former than the latter—and of a certain prevision of doom, the influence of the idea that he should come to it, that he was predestined.

Nick hadn't seen her at all for several weeks and hadn't seen her much for a year, but her casual, dismissive manner hadn't changed in that time. She spoke incredibly quickly, as if talking wasn't enjoyable—like she just wanted to get it over with as soon as possible—and her abruptness was of the kind that friendly critics attribute to shyness. He never thought shyness was a true quality or a real explanation for anything; it only explained one effect by creating another, without a real cause behind it. What he suspected about Julia was that her mind was less appealing than her appearance; it was an ugly, truly damaging idea, which he had only partially accepted. She deserved the benefit of every doubt, and he felt she shouldn’t be judged without a thorough evaluation. Nick, however, was afraid of that evaluation—this was partly why he had seen her so little lately—because he was scared of the outcome, anything that might diminish the charm that her beauty could bring. Some people thought she was rude, and he disliked rude women. If he focused on that viewpoint, or if that viewpoint took hold of him, what he still found pleasing and admirable in her would lose much of its sweetness. If it seems strange that he hadn't been able to read the character of a woman he had known since childhood, the answer is that her character had developed faster than Nick's perception of it. The change was constant, while his observation was just occasional, even though it had started early. If he had tried to articulate this inwardly, which he probably didn’t, he might have labeled the effect she had on him as too much a compulsion; not from a design, from pressure, or from the common push of family expectations—a disappointed hope that he would like her enough to marry her—but from a mix of various urgent things; a sense that she was authoritative and generous—probably more authoritative than generous—and a certain premonition of doom, the feeling that he was destined to face it.

This had made him shrink from knowing the worst about her; not the wish to get used to it in time, but what was more characteristic of him, the wish to interpose a temporary illusion. Illusions and realities and hopes and fears, however, fell into confusion whenever he met her after a separation. The separation, so far as seeing her alone or as continuous talk was concerned, had now been tolerably long; had lasted really ever since his failure to regain his seat. An impression had come to him that she judged that failure rather stiffly, had thought, and had somewhat sharply said, that he ought to have done better. This was a part of her imperious way, and a part not all to be overlooked on a mere present basis. If he were to marry her he should come to an understanding with her: he should give her his own measure as well as take hers. But the understanding might in the actual case suggest too much that he was to marry her. You could quarrel with your wife because there were compensations—for her; but you mightn't be prepared to offer these compensations as prepayment for the luxury of quarrelling.

This made him hesitate to face the truth about her; it wasn't just a desire to get used to it over time, but more so his tendency to create a temporary illusion. Illusions, realities, hopes, and fears all blurred together every time he saw her after being apart. The separation, especially in terms of seeing her alone or having ongoing conversations, had been quite lengthy; it had really started after he couldn't get his seat back. He had the impression that she judged that failure rather harshly, thought he should have done better, and had even said so somewhat sharply. This was part of her commanding nature, and it was not something to ignore based just on the present moment. If he were to marry her, he needed to come to an understanding with her: he would have to share his own standards as well as accept hers. But in this particular situation, the understanding might imply too strongly that he was actually going to marry her. You could argue with your wife because there were compensations—for her; but you might not be ready to offer those compensations upfront just for the privilege of arguing.

It was not that such a luxury wouldn't be considerable, our young man none the less thought as Julia Dallow's fine head poised itself before him again; a high spirit was of course better than a mawkish to be mismated with, any day in the year. She had much the same colour as her brother, but as nothing else in her face was the same the resemblance was not striking. Her hair was of so dark a brown that it[82] was commonly regarded as black, and so abundant that a plain arrangement was required to keep it in natural relation to the rest of her person. Her eyes were of a grey sometimes pronounced too light, and were not sunken in her face, but placed well on the surface. Her nose was perfect, but her mouth was too small; and Nick Dormer, and doubtless other persons as well, had sometimes wondered how with such a mouth her face could have expressed decision. Her figure helped it, for she appeared tall—being extremely slender—yet was not; and her head took turns and positions which, though a matter of but half an inch out of the common this way or that, somehow contributed to the air of resolution and temper. If it had not been for her extreme delicacy of line and surface she might have been called bold; but as it was she looked refined and quiet—refined by tradition and quiet for a purpose. And altogether she was beautiful, with the gravity of her elegant head, her hair like the depths of darkness, her eyes like its earlier clearing, her mouth like a rare pink flower.

It wasn't that such luxury wouldn’t be appealing, the young man thought as Julia Dallow's beautiful head appeared in front of him again; a spirited personality was, of course, better than being stuck with someone overly sentimental any day of the year. She shared a similar hair color with her brother, but since nothing else in her face resembled his, the similarity wasn’t striking. Her hair was such a dark brown that it was generally considered black, and it was so thick that a simple hairstyle was needed to keep it looking natural alongside the rest of her appearance. Her eyes were a light gray, sometimes seen as too bright, and they weren’t sunken but rather well-positioned on her face. Her nose was perfect, but her mouth was a bit too small; Nick Dormer, and likely others, often wondered how such a mouth could convey determination. Her figure added to this impression, as she seemed tall—extremely slender—yet was not; her head moved in ways that, although only slightly different from the norm, somehow enhanced her air of resolve and spirit. If it weren’t for her extreme delicacy of features, she could be considered bold; but as it was, she looked refined and composed—refined by tradition and reserved for a purpose. Overall, she was beautiful, with the seriousness of her elegant head, her hair like the depths of darkness, her eyes like the first light of dawn, and her mouth resembling a rare pink flower.

Peter said he had not taken a private room because he knew Biddy's tastes; she liked to see the world—she had told him so—the curious people, the coming and going of Paris. "Oh anything for Biddy!" Julia replied, smiling at the girl and taking her place. Lady Agnes and her elder daughter exchanged one of their looks, and Nick exclaimed jocosely that he didn't see why the whole party should be sacrificed to a presumptuous child. The presumptuous child blushingly protested she had never expressed any such wish to Peter, upon which Nick, with broader humour, revealed that Peter had served them so out of stinginess: he had pitchforked them together in the public room because he wouldn't go to the expense of a cabinet. He had brought no guest, no foreigner of[83] distinction nor diplomatic swell, to honour them, and now they would see what a paltry dinner he would give them. Peter stabbed him indignantly with a long roll, and Lady Agnes, who seemed to be waiting for some manifestation on Mrs. Dallow's part which didn't come, concluded, with a certain coldness, that they quite sufficed to themselves for privacy as well as for society. Nick called attention to this fine phrase of his mother's and said it was awfully neat, while Grace and Biddy looked harmoniously at Julia's clothes. Nick felt nervous and joked a good deal to carry it off—a levity that didn't prevent Julia's saying to him after a moment: "You might have come to see me to-day, you know. Didn't you get my message from Peter?"

Peter mentioned he hadn’t booked a private room because he understood Biddy's preferences; she enjoyed seeing the world—she had told him so—watching the interesting people and the hustle and bustle of Paris. “Oh, anything for Biddy!” Julia responded, smiling at the girl as she took her place. Lady Agnes and her older daughter exchanged a glance, and Nick jokingly said he didn’t see why everyone should cater to an arrogant kid. The arrogant kid blushingly insisted she had never asked Peter for such a thing, prompting Nick to jokingly reveal that Peter had put them in the public room out of stinginess: he had crammed them all together because he didn’t want to pay for a cabinet. He hadn’t brought any guests, no distinguished foreigner or diplomatic bigshot, to honor them, and now they were about to witness the pathetic dinner he would serve. Peter indignantly poked him with a breadstick, and Lady Agnes, who seemed to be waiting for some signal from Mrs. Dallow that didn’t come, concluded somewhat coldly that they were perfectly capable of privacy and company on their own. Nick pointed out this clever remark from his mother and said it was really well put, while Grace and Biddy looked appreciatively at Julia’s outfit. Nick felt anxious and cracked a lot of jokes to lighten the mood—a lightheartedness that didn’t stop Julia from saying to him after a moment: “You could have come to see me today, you know. Didn’t you get my message from Peter?”

"Scold him, Julia—scold him well. I begged him to go," said Lady Agnes; and to this Grace added her voice with an "Oh Julia, do give it to him!" These words, however, had not the effect they suggested, since Mrs. Dallow only threw off for answer, in her quick curt way, that that would be making far too much of him. It was one of the things in her that Nick mentally pronounced ungraceful, the perversity of pride or of shyness that always made her disappoint you a little if she saw you expected a thing. She snubbed effusiveness in a way that yet gave no interesting hint of any wish to keep it herself in reserve. Effusiveness, however, certainly, was the last thing of which Lady Agnes would have consented to be accused; and Nick, while he replied to Julia that he was sure he shouldn't have found her, was not unable to perceive the operation on his mother of that shade of manner. "He ought to have gone; he owed you that," she went on; "but it's very true he would have had the same luck as we. I went with the girls directly after luncheon. I suppose you got our card."[84]

"Scold him, Julia—give him a good talking-to. I asked him to go," said Lady Agnes; and Grace chimed in with, "Oh Julia, do let him have it!" However, Mrs. Dallow just replied quickly and curtly that it would be making too much of him. This was one of the things that Nick thought was ungraceful about her, the stubbornness of pride or shyness that always made her a bit disappointing if she sensed you expected something. She brushed off enthusiasm in a way that didn't hint at any desire to keep it hidden. Enthusiasm was definitely the last thing Lady Agnes would have allowed anyone to accuse her of, and while Nick answered Julia that he was sure he wouldn't have found her, he couldn't help but notice how his mother reacted to that tone. "He should have gone; he owed you that," she continued; "but it's true he would have had the same outcome as us. I went with the girls right after lunch. I assume you got our card."[84]

"He might have come after I came in," said Mrs. Dallow.

"He might have come after I got here," said Mrs. Dallow.

"Dear Julia, I'm going to see you to-night. I've been waiting for that," Nick returned.

"Dear Julia, I’m going to see you tonight. I’ve been looking forward to that," Nick replied.

"Of course we had no idea when you'd come in," said Lady Agnes.

"Of course we had no idea when you would arrive," said Lady Agnes.

"I'm so sorry. You must come to-morrow. I hate calls at night," Julia serenely added.

"I'm really sorry. You have to come tomorrow. I hate calls at night," Julia calmly added.

"Well then, will you roam with me? Will you wander through Paris on my arm?" Nick asked, smiling. "Will you take a drive with me?"

"Well, will you walk with me? Will you stroll through Paris on my arm?" Nick asked, smiling. "Will you come for a drive with me?"

"Oh that would be perfection!" cried Grace.

"Oh, that would be perfect!" exclaimed Grace.

"I thought we were all going somewhere—to the Hippodrome, Peter," Biddy said.

"I thought we were all going somewhere—to the Hippodrome, Peter," Biddy said.

"Oh not all; just you and me!" laughed Peter.

"Oh no, not everyone; just you and me!" laughed Peter.

"I'm going home to my bed. I've earned my rest," Lady Agnes sighed.

"I'm going home to my bed. I’ve earned my rest," Lady Agnes sighed.

"Can't Peter take us?" demanded Grace. "Nick can take you home, mamma, if Julia won't receive him, and I can look perfectly after Peter and Biddy."

"Can't Peter take us?" Grace asked. "Nick can drive you home, Mom, if Julia won't let him in, and I can take care of Peter and Biddy just fine."

"Take them to something amusing; please take them," Mrs. Dallow said to her brother. Her voice was kind, but had the expectation of assent in it, and Nick observed both the good nature and the pressure. "You're tired, poor dear," she continued to Lady Agnes. "Fancy your being dragged about so! What did you come over for?"

"Take them to something fun; please take them," Mrs. Dallow said to her brother. Her tone was gentle, but there was an expectation for agreement in it, and Nick noticed both her kindness and the pressure she was applying. "You're tired, poor dear," she went on, addressing Lady Agnes. "Imagine being dragged around like this! What did you come over for?"

"My mother came because I brought her," Nick said. "It's I who have dragged her about. I brought her for a little change. I thought it would do her good. I wanted to see the Salon."

"My mom came because I brought her," Nick said. "I’m the one who dragged her along. I brought her for a little change of scenery. I thought it would be good for her. I wanted to check out the Salon."

"It isn't a bad time. I've a carriage and you must use it; you must use nothing else. It shall take you everywhere. I'll drive you about to-morrow." Julia dropped these words with all her air of being able rather than of wanting; but Nick had already noted, and he noted now afresh and with pleasure, that her[85] lack of unction interfered not a bit with her always acting. It was quite sufficiently manifest to him that for the rest of the time she might be near his mother she would do for her numberless good turns. She would give things to the girls—he had a private adumbration of that; expensive Parisian, perhaps not perfectly useful, things.

"It’s not a bad time. I have a carriage and you have to use it; you shouldn’t use anything else. It will take you everywhere. I’ll drive you around tomorrow." Julia said this with all the confidence of someone who can rather than someone who wants to; but Nick had already noticed, and he noticed again now with pleasure, that her[85] lack of enthusiasm didn’t stop her from always being active. It was quite clear to him that for the rest of the time she was near his mother, she would do countless good deeds for her. She would give things to the girls—he had a private sense that this would happen; expensive Parisian things, perhaps not entirely practical.

Lady Agnes was a woman who measured outlays and returns, but she was both too acute and too just not to recognise the scantest offer from which an advantage could proceed. "Dear Julia!" she exclaimed responsively; and her tone made this brevity of acknowledgment adequate. Julia's own few words were all she wanted. "It's so interesting about Harsh," she added. "We're immensely excited."

Lady Agnes was a woman who carefully calculated costs and benefits, but she was sharp enough and fair enough to notice even the smallest opportunity that could lead to a gain. "Dear Julia!" she said in response, and her tone made it clear that such a brief acknowledgment was enough. Julia's own few words were exactly what she needed. "It's so interesting about Harsh," she continued. "We're really excited."

"Yes, Nick looks it. Merci, pas de vin. It's just the thing for you, you know," Julia said to him.

"Yeah, Nick looks like it. No thanks, not for me. It's perfect for you, you know," Julia said to him.

"To be sure he knows it. He's immensely grateful. It's really very kind of you."

"He's definitely aware of it. He's incredibly thankful. It's really thoughtful of you."

"You do me a very great honour, Julia," Nick hastened to add.

"You honor me greatly, Julia," Nick quickly added.

"Don't be tiresome, please," that lady returned.

"Please, don't be annoying," the lady replied.

"We'll talk about it later. Of course there are lots of points," Nick pursued. "At present let's be purely convivial. Somehow Harsh is such a false note here. Nous causerons de ça."

"We'll discuss it later. There are definitely a lot of points," Nick continued. "For now, let's just enjoy ourselves. Somehow Harsh feels really out of place here. We'll talk about that later."

"My dear fellow, you've caught exactly the tone of Mr. Gabriel Nash," Peter Sherringham declared on this.

"My dear friend, you've perfectly captured Mr. Gabriel Nash's tone," Peter Sherringham said in response.

"Who's Mr. Gabriel Nash?" Mrs. Dallow asked.

"Who's Mr. Gabriel Nash?" Mrs. Dallow asked.

"Nick, is he a gentleman? Biddy says so," Grace Dormer interposed before this inquiry was answered.

"Nick, is he a gentleman? Biddy thinks so," Grace Dormer interrupted before the question was answered.

"It's to be supposed that any one Nick brings to lunch with us—!" Lady Agnes rather coldly sighed.

"It's assumed that anyone Nick brings to lunch with us—!" Lady Agnes sighed rather coldly.

"Ah Grace, with your tremendous standard!" her son said; while Peter Sherringham explained to his[86] sister that Mr. Nash was Nick's new Mentor or oracle—whom, moreover, she should see if she would come and have tea with him.

"Ah Grace, with your amazing standards!" her son said, while Peter Sherringham explained to his[86] sister that Mr. Nash was Nick's new mentor or guide—whom, in addition, she should meet if she would come and have tea with him.

"I haven't the least desire to see him," Julia made answer, "any more than I have to talk about Harsh and bore poor Peter."

"I have no desire to see him," Julia replied, "any more than I want to talk about Harsh and bore poor Peter."

"Oh certainly, dear, you'd bore me," her brother rang out.

"Oh definitely, dear, you'd bore me," her brother exclaimed.

"One thing at a time then. Let us by all means be convivial. Only you must show me how," Mrs. Dallow went on to Nick. "What does he mean, Cousin Agnes? Does he want us to drain the wine-cup, to flash with repartee?"

"Let’s focus on one thing at a time. We should definitely have a good time. But you have to show me how," Mrs. Dallow continued to Nick. "What does he mean, Cousin Agnes? Does he want us to down the wine and come back with witty comebacks?"

"You'll do very well," said Nick. "You're thoroughly charming to-night."

"You'll do great," Nick said. "You're totally charming tonight."

"Do go to Peter's, Julia, if you want something exciting. You'll see a wonderful girl," Biddy broke in with her smile on Peter.

"Definitely go to Peter's, Julia, if you’re looking for something exciting. You'll meet an amazing girl," Biddy interrupted with a smile at Peter.

"Wonderful for what?"

"Great for what?"

"For thinking she can act when she can't," said the roguish Biddy.

"For thinking she can do things when she can't," said the mischievous Biddy.

"Dear me, what people you all know! I hate Peter's theatrical people."

"Wow, what a crowd you all hang out with! I can't stand Peter's actor friends."

"And aren't you going home, Julia?" Lady Agnes inquired.

"And aren't you heading home, Julia?" Lady Agnes asked.

"Home to the hotel?"

"Heading to the hotel?"

"Dear, no, to Harsh—to see about everything."

"Dear, no, to Harsh—to check on everything."

"I'm in the midst of telegrams. I don't know yet."

"I'm in the middle of telegrams. I don't know yet."

"I suppose there's no doubt they'll have him," Lady Agnes decided to pursue.

"I guess there's no doubt they'll take him," Lady Agnes decided to continue.

"Who'll have whom?"

"Who will have whom?"

"Why, the local people and the party managers. I'm speaking of the question of my son's standing."

"Well, it’s about the local community and the party organizers. I’m talking about the issue of my son’s status."

"They'll have the person I want them to have, I daresay. There are so many people in it, in one way or another—it's dreadful. I like the way you sit there," Julia went on to Nick.[87]

"They'll end up with the person I want them to have, I bet. There are so many people involved, one way or another—it's awful. I like how you sit there," Julia continued to Nick.[87]

"So do I," he smiled back at her; and he thought she was charming now, because she was gay and easy and willing really, though she might plead incompetence, to understand how jocose a dinner in a pothouse in a foreign town might be. She was in good humour or was going to be, and not grand nor stiff nor indifferent nor haughty nor any of the things people who disliked her usually found her and sometimes even a little made him believe her. The spirit of mirth in some cold natures manifests itself not altogether happily, their effort of recreation resembles too much the bath of the hippopotamus; but when Mrs. Dallow put her elbows on the table one felt she could be trusted to get them safely off again.

"So do I," he smiled back at her; and he thought she was charming now, because she was cheerful and relaxed and genuinely willing, even if she pretended not to be able to grasp how fun a dinner in a dive bar in a foreign town could be. She was in a good mood or about to be, and wasn't pretentious, stiff, indifferent, haughty, or any of the things that those who didn't like her usually claimed, and sometimes it even made him a little convinced of her charm. The spirit of joy in some reserved people doesn’t always come out quite right; their attempts at having fun can feel a bit like the bathing of a hippo. But when Mrs. Dallow leaned her elbows on the table, it was clear she could be trusted to get them off safely again.

For a family in mourning the dinner was lively; the more so that before it was half over Julia had arranged that her brother, eschewing the inferior spectacle, should take the girls to the Théâtre Français. It was her idea, and Nick had a chance to observe how an idea was apt to be not successfully controverted when it was Julia's. Even the programme appeared to have been prearranged to suit it, just the thing for the cheek of the young person—Il ne Faut Jurer de Rien and Mademoiselle de la Seiglière. Peter was all willingness, but it was Julia who settled it, even to sending for the newspaper—he was by a rare accident unconscious of the evening's bill—and to reassuring Biddy, who was happy but anxious, on the article of their being too late for good places. Peter could always get good places: a word from him and the best box was at his disposal. She made him write the word on a card and saw a messenger despatched with it to the Rue de Richelieu; and all this without loudness or insistence, parenthetically and authoritatively. The box was bespoken and the carriage, as soon as they had had their coffee, found to be in attendance. Peter drove off in[88] it with the girls, understanding that he was to send it back, and Nick waited for it over the finished repast with the two ladies. After this his mother was escorted to it and conveyed to her apartments, and all the while it had been Julia who governed the succession of events. "Do be nice to her," Lady Agnes breathed to him as he placed her in the vehicle at the door of the café; and he guessed it gave her a comfort to have left him sitting there with Mrs. Dallow.

For a family in mourning, the dinner was lively, especially since Julia had arranged for her brother to take the girls to the Théâtre Français before they were even halfway through. It was her idea, and Nick noticed how hard it was to argue against one of Julia's ideas. Even the program seemed to have been picked out just for them, perfect for the young girl— Il ne Faut Jurer de Rien and Mademoiselle de la Seiglière. Peter was eager to go, but it was Julia who made everything happen, even sending for the newspaper—he happened to not know about that evening's show—and re-assuring Biddy, who was excited but worried about getting good seats. Peter could always get the best seats: just a word from him, and they had the best box available. Julia had him write that down on a card and sent a messenger to the Rue de Richelieu; all of this was done calmly and with authority. The box was reserved, and as soon as they finished their coffee, the carriage was ready. Peter took the girls in it, knowing he was supposed to send it back, while Nick waited at the table with the two ladies. Afterward, his mother was escorted to the carriage and taken to her rooms, with Julia orchestrating everything throughout. "Do be nice to her," Lady Agnes whispered to him as he helped her into the vehicle at the café door; he sensed it gave her peace to leave him sitting there with Mrs. Dallow.

He had every disposition to be nice to his charming cousin; if things went as she liked them it was the proof of a certain fine force in her—the force of assuming they would. Julia had her differences—some of them were much for the better; and when she was in a mood like this evening's, liberally dominant, he was ready to encourage most of what she took for granted. While they waited for the return of the carriage, which had rolled away with his mother, she sat opposite him with her elbows on the table, playing first with one and then with another of the objects that encumbered it; after five minutes of which she exclaimed, "Oh I say, well go!" and got up abruptly, asking for her jacket. He said something about the carriage and its order to come back for them, and she replied, "Well, it can go away again. I don't want a carriage," she added: "I want to walk"—and in a moment she was out of the place, with the people at the tables turning round again and the caissière swaying in her high seat. On the pavement of the boulevard she looked up and down; there were people at little tables by the door; there were people all over the broad expanse of the asphalt; there was a profusion of light and a pervasion of sound; and everywhere, though the establishment at which they had been dining was not in the thick of the fray, the tokens of a great traffic of pleasure, that night-aspect[89] of Paris which represents it as a huge market for sensations. Beyond the Boulevard des Capucines it flared through the warm evening like a vast bazaar, and opposite the Café Durand the Madeleine rose theatrical, a high artful décor before the footlights of the Rue Royale. "Where shall we go, what shall we do?" Mrs. Dallow asked, looking at her companion and somewhat to his surprise, as he had supposed she wanted but to go home.

He was totally willing to be nice to his charming cousin; if things went the way she wanted them to, it showed a certain strength in her—the strength of believing that they would. Julia had her quirks—some of them were actually improvements; and when she was in a mood like she was that evening, confidently assertive, he was ready to go along with most of what she took for granted. While they waited for the carriage, which had taken his mother away, she sat across from him with her elbows on the table, fiddling with various objects cluttering it; after five minutes of this, she suddenly said, "Oh come on, let's go!" and stood up abruptly, asking for her jacket. He mentioned something about the carriage and how it was ordered to return for them, and she replied, "Well, it can leave again. I don't want a carriage," she added, "I want to walk"—and in a moment, she was out of the place, with the people at the tables turning back to their conversations and the cashier swaying in her high seat. On the pavement of the boulevard, she looked around; there were people at little tables by the door; there were people everywhere on the wide expanse of asphalt; there was a lot of light and a mix of sounds; and even though the restaurant where they had been dining wasn't in the middle of it all, there were signs of a bustling nightlife, that nighttime vibe of Paris that made it feel like a huge marketplace for experiences. Beyond the Boulevard des Capucines, it lit up the warm evening like a big bazaar, and in front of the Café Durand, the Madeleine stood dramatically, a stunning backdrop before the spotlight of the Rue Royale. "Where should we go, what should we do?" Mrs. Dallow asked, looking at her companion, surprising him a bit since he thought she just wanted to go home.

"Anywhere you like. It's so warm we might drive instead of going indoors. We might go to the Bois. That would be agreeable."

"Anywhere you want. It’s so warm we might just drive instead of heading inside. We could go to the park. That would be nice."

"Yes, but it wouldn't be walking. However, that doesn't matter. It's mild enough for anything—for sitting out like all these people. And I've never walked in Paris at night. It would amuse me."

"Yeah, but it wouldn't be walking. Still, that doesn't matter. The weather is nice enough for anything—for hanging out like all these people. And I've never strolled through Paris at night. It would be fun."

Nick hesitated. "So it might, but it isn't particularly recommended to ladies."

Nick hesitated. "It could, but it's not really recommended for women."

"I don't care for that if it happens to suit me."

"I don't mind that if it works for me."

"Very well then, we'll walk to the Bastille if you like."

"Alright then, let's walk to the Bastille if that's what you want."

Julia hesitated, on her side, still looking about. "It's too far; I'm tired; we'll sit here." And she dropped beside an empty table on the "terrace" of M. Durand. "This will do; it's amusing enough and we can look at the Madeleine—that's respectable. If we must have something we'll have a madère—is that respectable? Not particularly? So much the better. What are those people having? Bocks? Couldn't we have bocks? Are they very low? Then I shall have one. I've been so wonderfully good—I've been staying at Versailles: je me dois bien cela."

Julia hesitated, still looking around. "It's too far; I'm tired; let's just sit here." And she dropped down beside an empty table on M. Durand's "terrace." "This works; it's interesting enough and we can see the Madeleine—that's respectable. If we need to order something, let's get a madère—is that okay? Not really? Good, then. What are those people having? Bocks? Can we have bocks? Are they really low-key? Then I'll have one. I've been so good—I've been staying at Versailles: je me dois bien cela."

She insisted, but pronounced the thin liquid in the tall glass very disgusting when it was brought. Nick was amazed, reflecting that it was not for such a discussion as this that his mother had left him with[90] hands in his pockets. He had been looking out, but as his eloquence flowed faster he turned to his friend, who had dropped upon a sofa with her face to the window. She had given her jacket and gloves to her maid, but had kept on her hat; and she leaned forward a little as she sat, clasping her hands together in her lap and keeping her eyes on him. The lamp, in a corner, was so thickly veiled that the room was in tempered obscurity, lighted almost equally from the street and the brilliant shop-fronts opposite. "Therefore why be sapient and solemn about it, like an editorial in a newspaper?" Nick added with a smile.

She insisted but called the thin liquid in the tall glass really disgusting when it was brought to her. Nick was surprised, thinking that this wasn’t the kind of conversation his mom had left him with[90] his hands in his pockets for. He had been looking out, but as he spoke more passionately, he turned to his friend, who had flopped down on a sofa with her face toward the window. She had handed her jacket and gloves to her maid but had kept her hat on; she leaned slightly forward as she sat, clasping her hands in her lap and watching him closely. The lamp in the corner was so heavily shaded that the room was in a soft dimness, lit almost equally by the streetlight and the bright shop windows across the way. "So why act all wise and serious about it, like an editorial in a newspaper?" Nick added with a smile.

She continued to look at him after he had spoken, then she said: "If you don't want to stand you've only to say so. You needn't give your reasons."

She kept looking at him after he spoke, then she said: "If you don’t want to stand, just say so. You don’t need to explain why."

"It's too kind of you to let me off that! And then I'm a tremendous fellow for reasons; that's my strong point, don't you know? I've a lot more besides those I've mentioned, done up and ready for delivery. The odd thing is that they don't always govern my behaviour. I rather think I do want to stand."

"It's really kind of you to let me off the hook! And then I'm quite a remarkable guy for various reasons; that's my strong suit, you see? I have a lot more up my sleeve besides what I've shared, all set and ready to go. The funny thing is, those qualities don't always dictate my actions. I think I do want to stand out."

"Then what you said just now was a speech," Julia declared.

"Then what you just said was a speech," Julia declared.

"A speech?"

"Giving a speech?"

"The 'rot,' the humbug of the hustings."

"The 'rot,' the nonsense of the campaign."

"No, those great truths remain, and a good many others. But an inner voice tells me I'm in for it. And it will be much more graceful to embrace this opportunity, accepting your co-operation, than to wait for some other and forfeit that advantage."

"No, those important truths still exist, along with many others. But a gut feeling tells me I'm in for it. It would be much more graceful to embrace this opportunity, accepting your help, than to wait for something else and lose that advantage."

"I shall be very glad to help you anywhere," she went on.

"I'll be happy to help you wherever you need," she continued.

"Thanks awfully," he returned, still standing there with his hands in his pockets. "You'd do it best in your own place, and I've no right to deny myself such a help."[91]

"Thanks a lot," he replied, still standing there with his hands in his pockets. "You'd do it best in your own place, and I shouldn't deny myself that kind of help."[91]

Julia calmly considered. "I don't do it badly."

Julia thought it over quietly. "I don't do it poorly."

"Ah you're so political!"

"Wow, you're really political!"

"Of course I am; it's the only decent thing to be. But I can only help you if you'll help yourself. I can do a good deal, but I can't do everything. If you'll work I'll work with you; but if you're going into it with your hands in your pockets I'll have nothing to do with you." Nick instantly changed the position of these members and sank into a seat with his elbows on his knees. "You're very clever, but you must really take a little trouble. Things don't drop into people's mouths."

"Of course I am; it's the only right thing to be. But I can only help you if you're willing to help yourself. I can do a lot, but I can't do everything. If you're willing to put in the effort, I'll work with you; but if you're just going to sit back with your hands in your pockets, I won't have anything to do with you." Nick immediately shifted in his seat and leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. "You're really smart, but you need to put in a bit of effort. Good things don't just fall into people's laps."

"I'll try—I'll try. I've a great incentive," he admitted.

"I'll give it a shot—I'll give it a shot. I have a really strong motivation," he admitted.

"Of course you have."

"Of course you do."

"My mother, my poor mother." Julia breathed some vague sound and he went on: "And of course always my father, dear good man. My mother's even more political than you."

"My mom, my poor mom." Julia made some indistinct noise, and he continued: "And of course, there's always my dad, the good guy. My mom's even more into politics than you are."

"I daresay she is, and quite right!" said Mrs. Dallow.

"I say she is, and she's completely right!" said Mrs. Dallow.

"And she can't tell me a bit more than you can what she thinks, what she believes, what she wants."

"And she can't tell me any more than you can about what she thinks, what she believes, or what she wants."

"Pardon me, I can tell you perfectly. There's one thing I always immensely want—to keep out a Tory."

"Pardon me, I can tell you for sure. There's one thing I always really want—to keep out a Tory."

"I see. That's a great philosophy."

"I get it. That’s a great way of thinking."

"It will do very well. And I desire the good of the country. I'm not ashamed of that."

"It'll be just fine. And I care about the well-being of the country. I'm proud of that."

"And can you give me an idea of what it is—the good of the country?"

"And can you explain to me what it is—the benefit for the country?"

"I know perfectly what it isn't. It isn't what the Tories want to do."

"I know exactly what it's not. It’s not what the Tories want to do."

"What do they want to do?"

"What do they want to do?"

"Oh it would take me long to tell you. All sorts of trash."

"Oh, it would take me a while to explain. Just all kinds of nonsense."

"It would take you long, and it would take them[92] longer! All they want to do is to prevent us from doing. On our side we want to prevent them from preventing us. That's about as clearly as we all see it. So on both sides it's a beautiful, lucid, inspiring programme."

"It would take you a long time, and it would take them[92] even longer! All they want to do is stop us from taking action. On our end, we want to stop them from stopping us. That's pretty much how clearly we all see it. So on both sides, it's a beautiful, clear, inspiring agenda."

"I don't believe in you," Mrs. Dallow replied to this, leaning back on her sofa.

"I don't believe in you," Mrs. Dallow replied, leaning back on her sofa.

"I hope not, Julia, indeed!" He paused a moment, still with his face toward her and his elbows on his knees; then he pursued: "You're a very accomplished woman and a very zealous one; but you haven't an idea, you know—not to call an idea. What you mainly want is to be at the head of a political salon; to start one, to keep it up, to make it a success."

"I really hope not, Julia!" He paused for a moment, still facing her with his elbows on his knees; then he continued, "You’re a very accomplished and passionate woman, but you don’t really have a clear idea, you know—not what I’d call a true idea. What you mostly want is to run a political salon; to start one, manage it, and make it successful."

"Much you know me!" Julia protested; but he could see, through the dimness, that her face spoke differently.

"Look how well you know me!" Julia protested; but he could see, through the dim light, that her face was saying something else.

"You'll have it in time, but I won't come to it," Nick went on.

"You'll get it on time, but I won't be there for it," Nick continued.

"You can't come less than you do."

"You can't come any less than you do."

"When I say you'll have it I mean you've already got it. That's why I don't come."

"When I say you'll have it, I mean you already have it. That’s why I don’t show up."

"I don't think you know what you mean," said Mrs. Dallow. "I've an idea that's as good as any of yours, any of those you've treated me to this evening, it seems to me—the simple idea that one ought to do something or other for one's country."

"I don’t think you really know what you mean," said Mrs. Dallow. "I have an idea that’s as good as any of yours, all those you’ve shared with me tonight. It seems to me—the simple idea that we should do something for our country."

"'Something or other' certainly covers all the ground. There's one thing one can always do for one's country, which is not to be afraid."

"'Something or other' definitely covers all the bases. There's one thing you can always do for your country, which is not to be afraid."

"Afraid of what?"

"Scared of what?"

Nick Dormer waited a little, as if his idea amused him, but he presently said, "I'll tell you another time. It's very well to talk so glibly of standing," he added; "but it isn't absolutely foreign to the question that I haven't got the cash."[93]

Nick Dormer waited a moment, as if he found his idea funny, but then he said, "I'll share it another time. It’s easy to talk casually about standing," he added; "but it’s not entirely unrelated to the issue that I don’t have the money." [93]

"What did you do before?" she asked.

"What were you doing before?" she asked.

"The first time my father paid."

"The first time my dad paid."

"And the other time?"

"And what about the other time?"

"Oh Mr. Carteret."

"Oh Mr. Carteret."

"Your expenses won't be at all large; on the contrary," said Julia.

"Your expenses won’t be too high; actually," Julia said.

"They shan't be; I shall look out sharp for that. I shall have the great Hutchby."

"They won’t be; I’ll keep a close eye on that. I’ll have the great Hutchby."

"Of course; but you know I want you to do it well." She paused an instant and then: "Of course you can send the bill to me."

"Of course; but you know I want you to do it right." She paused for a moment and then added, "Of course, you can send the bill to me."

"Thanks awfully; you're tremendously kind. I shouldn't think of that." Nick Dormer got up as he spoke, and walked to the window again, his companion's eyes resting on him while he stood with his back to her. "I shall manage it somehow," he wound up.

"Thanks so much; you're really kind. I shouldn't even think about that." Nick Dormer stood up as he said this and walked back to the window, his companion watching him as he faced away from her. "I'll figure it out somehow," he concluded.

"Mr. Carteret will be delighted," said Julia.

"Mr. Carteret will be thrilled," said Julia.

"I daresay, but I hate taking people's money."

"I have to say, but I hate taking people's money."

"That's nonsense—when it's for the country. Isn't it for them?"

"That's ridiculous—when it's for the country. Isn't it for them?"

"When they get it back!" Nick replied, turning round and looking for his hat. "It's startlingly late; you must be tired." Mrs. Dallow made no response to this, and he pursued his quest, successful only when he reached a duskier corner of the room, to which the hat had been relegated by his cousin's maid. "Mr. Carteret will expect so much if he pays. And so would you."

"When they return it!" Nick said, turning around and searching for his hat. "It's really late; you must be exhausted." Mrs. Dallow didn’t respond, and he continued his search, only finding it when he reached a darker corner of the room, where his cousin's maid had tossed it. "Mr. Carteret will have high expectations if he pays. And so would you."

"Yes, I'm bound to say I should! I should expect a great deal—everything." And Mrs. Dallow emphasised this assertion by the way she rose erect. "If you're riding for a fall, if you're only going in to miss it, you had better stay out."

"Yes, I have to say I should! I should expect a lot—everything." And Mrs. Dallow emphasized this point by standing up straight. "If you're just looking to get hurt, if you're only going in to dodge it, you might as well stay out."

"How can I miss it with you?" the young man smiled. She uttered a word, impatiently but[94] indistinguishably, and he continued: "And even if I do it will have been immense fun."

"How could I miss it with you?" the young man smiled. She said something, impatiently but[94] indistinctly, and he went on: "And even if I do, it will have been a blast."

"It is immense fun," said Julia. "But the best fun is to win. If you don't——!"

"It’s so much fun," said Julia. "But the best part is winning. If you don't——!"

"If I don't?" he repeated as she dropped.

"If I don't?" he repeated as she fell.

"I'll never speak to you again."

"I'll never talk to you again."

"How much you expect even when you don't pay!"

"How much you expect even when you don't pay!"

Mrs. Dallow's rejoinder was a justification of this remark, expressing as it did the fact that should they receive on the morrow information on which she believed herself entitled to count, information tending to show how hard the Conservatives meant to fight, she should look to him to be in the field as early as herself. Sunday was a lost day; she should leave Paris on Monday.

Mrs. Dallow's response was an explanation of this remark, indicating that if they got information the next day that she believed she could rely on—information that showed how determined the Conservatives were to fight—she expected him to be in the field as early as she would be. Sunday was a wasted day; she planned to leave Paris on Monday.

"Oh they'll fight it hard; they'll put up Kingsbury," said Nick, smoothing his hat. "They'll all come down—all that can get away. And Kingsbury has a very handsome wife."

"Oh, they'll put up a tough fight; they'll back Kingsbury," said Nick, adjusting his hat. "Everyone will come down—anyone who can escape. And Kingsbury has a really attractive wife."

"She's not so handsome as your cousin," Julia smiled.

"She isn't as pretty as your cousin," Julia smiled.

"Oh dear, no—a cousin sooner than a wife any day!" Nick laughed as soon as he had said this, as if the speech had an awkward side; but the reparation perhaps scarcely mended it, the exaggerated mock-meekness with which he added: "I'll do any blessed thing you tell me."

"Oh no, a cousin is way better than a wife any day!" Nick laughed right after he said it, as if he realized it sounded a bit awkward; but his attempt to fix it probably didn't help much, especially with the over-the-top fake humility when he added, "I'll do whatever you say."

"Come here to-morrow then—as early as ten." She turned round, moving to the door with him; but before they reached it she brought out: "Pray isn't a gentleman to do anything, to be anything?"

"Come here tomorrow then — as early as ten." She turned around, walking to the door with him; but before they got there, she asked, "Isn't a gentleman supposed to do something, to be someone?"

"To be anything——?"

"To be anything?"

"If he doesn't aspire to serve the State."

"If he doesn't want to serve the State."

"Aspire to make his political fortune, do you mean? Oh bless me, yes, there are other things."

"Aim to build his political success, you mean? Oh, goodness, yes, there are other things."

"What other things that can compare with that?"[95]

"What else can compare to that?"[95]

"Well, I for instance, I'm very fond of the arts."

"Well, for example, I really enjoy the arts."

"Of the arts?" she echoed.

"Of the arts?" she repeated.

"Did you never hear of them? I'm awfully fond of painting."

"Have you never heard of them? I really love painting."

At this Julia stopped short, and her fine grey eyes had for a moment the air of being set further forward in her head. "Don't be odious! Good-night," she said, turning away and leaving him to go.[96]

At this, Julia halted abruptly, and her striking grey eyes momentarily seemed to be positioned further forward in her head. "Don't be annoying! Goodnight," she said, turning away and leaving him behind.[96]


BOOK SECOND


VII

Peter Sherringham reminded Nick the next day that he had promised to be present at Madame Carré's interview with the ladies introduced to her by Gabriel Nash; and in the afternoon, conformably to this arrangement, the two men took their way to the Rue de Constantinople. They found Mr. Nash and his friends in the small beflounced drawing-room of the old actress, who, as they learned, had sent in a request for ten minutes' grace, having been detained at a lesson—a rehearsal of the comédie de salon about to be given for a charity by a fine lady, at which she had consented to be present as an adviser. Mrs. Rooth sat on a black satin sofa with her daughter beside her while Gabriel Nash, wandering about the room, looked at the votive offerings which converted the little panelled box, decorated in sallow white and gold, into a theatrical museum: the presents, the portraits, the wreaths, the diadems, the letters, framed and glazed, the trophies and tributes and relics collected by Madame Carré during half a century of renown. The profusion of this testimony was hardly more striking than the confession of something missed, something hushed, which seemed to rise from it all and make it melancholy, like a reference to clappings which, in the nature of things, could now only be present as a silence: so that if the place was full of history it was the form without the fact, or at the most a redundancy of the one to a pinch of the[98] other—the history of a mask, of a squeak, of a series of vain gestures.

Peter Sherringham reminded Nick the next day that he had promised to be at Madame Carré's meeting with the ladies introduced to her by Gabriel Nash. In the afternoon, as planned, the two men headed to Rue de Constantinople. They found Mr. Nash and his friends in the small, frilly drawing room of the old actress, who, they learned, had requested an extra ten minutes as she was held up at a lesson—a rehearsal of the comédie de salon that a wealthy lady was putting on for charity, and to which she had agreed to attend as an advisor. Mrs. Rooth sat on a black satin sofa with her daughter beside her while Gabriel Nash wandered around the room, looking at the mementos that transformed the little paneled space, decorated in dull white and gold, into a theatrical museum: the gifts, portraits, wreaths, tiaras, letters framed and glazed, trophies, tributes, and relics collected by Madame Carré over her fifty years of fame. The abundance of this tribute was hardly more striking than the sense of something missing, something subdued, that lingered in the air and made it feel sad, like a reminder of applause that could now only exist as silence; so while the place was rich in history, it represented form without substance, or at best, a surplus of one against a hint of the[98] other—the legacy of a mask, a squeak, a series of futile gestures.

Some of the objects exhibited by the distinguished artist, her early portraits, in lithograph or miniature, represented the costume and embodied the manner of a period so remote that Nick Dormer, as he glanced at them, felt a quickened curiosity to look at the woman who reconciled being alive to-day with having been alive so long ago. Peter Sherringham already knew how she managed this miracle, but every visit he paid her added to his amused, charmed sense that it was a miracle and that his extraordinary old friend had seen things he should never, never see. Those were just the things he wanted to see most, and her duration, her survival, cheated him agreeably and helped him a little to guess them. His appreciation of the actor's art was so systematic that it had an antiquarian side, and at the risk of representing him as attached to an absurd futility it must be said that he had as yet hardly known a keener regret for anything than for the loss of that antecedent world, and in particular for his having belatedly missed the great comédienne, the light of the French stage in the early years of the century, of whose example and instruction Madame Carré had had the inestimable benefit. She had often described to him her rare predecessor, straight from whose hands she had received her most celebrated parts and of whom her own manner was often a religious imitation; but her descriptions troubled him more than they consoled, only confirming his theory, to which so much of his observation had already ministered, that the actor's art in general was going down and down, descending a slope with abysses of vulgarity at its foot, after having reached its perfection, more than fifty years ago, in the talent of the lady in question. He would have liked to dwell for an hour beneath the meridian.[99]

Some of the pieces displayed by the renowned artist, her early portraits in lithograph or miniature, showcased the fashion and captured the essence of a time so distant that Nick Dormer, as he looked at them, felt a surge of curiosity to meet the woman who balanced being alive today with having lived so long ago. Peter Sherringham already understood how she achieved this feat, but each visit he paid her deepened his amused, enchanted sense that it was a feat and that his remarkable old friend had witnessed things he would never, ever see. Those were precisely the things he wanted to see the most, and her longevity, her survival, pleasantly deprived him and helped him imagine them a bit. His appreciation for the art of acting was so methodical that it had a nostalgic quality, and at the risk of portraying him as caught up in a pointless obsession, it must be said that he had hardly known a deeper regret for anything than for the loss of that earlier world, especially for having missed the great comédienne, the star of the French stage in the early years of the century, from whom Madame Carré had derived the immeasurable benefit of her example and teaching. She often described to him her rare predecessor, from whom she had received her most famous roles and whose style she sometimes emulated with great reverence; but her descriptions troubled him more than they comforted, only reinforcing his belief, supported by much of his observation, that the art of acting in general was declining and heading down a slope towards depths of vulgarity, having reached its peak more than fifty years ago in the talent of the lady in question. He would have liked to spend an hour under the zenith.[99]

Gabriel Nash introduced the new-comers to his companions; but the younger of the two ladies gave no sign of lending herself to this transaction. The girl was very white; she huddled there, silent and rigid, frightened to death, staring, expressionless. If Bridget Dormer had seen her at this moment she might have felt avenged for the discomfiture of her own spirit suffered at the Salon, the day before, under the challenging eyes of Maud Vavasour. It was plain at the present hour that Miss Vavasour would have run away had she not regarded the persons present as so many guards and keepers. Her appearance made Nick feel as if the little temple of art in which they were collected had been the waiting-room of a dentist. Sherringham had seen a great many nervous girls tremble before the same ordeal, and he liked to be kind to them, to say things that would help them to do themselves justice. The probability in a given case was almost overwhelmingly in favour of their having any other talent one could think of in a higher degree than the dramatic; but he could rarely refrain from some care that the occasion shouldn't be, even as against his conscience, too cruel. There were occasions indeed that could scarce be too cruel to punish properly certain examples of presumptuous ineptitude. He remembered what Mr. Nash had said about this blighted maiden, and perceived that though she might be inept she was now anything but presumptuous. Gabriel fell to talking with Nick Dormer while Peter addressed himself to Mrs. Rooth. There was no use as yet for any direct word to the girl, who was too scared even to hear. Mrs. Rooth, with her shawl fluttering about her, nestled against her daughter, putting out her hand to take one of Miriam's soothingly. She had pretty, silly, near-sighted eyes, a long thin nose, and an upper lip which projected over the under as an ornamental cornice rests on its[100] support. "So much depends—really everything!" she said in answer to some sociable observation of Sherringham's. "It's either this," and she rolled her eyes expressively about the room, "or it's—I don't know what!"

Gabriel Nash introduced the newcomers to his friends, but the younger of the two ladies showed no sign of engaging in this introduction. The girl was very pale; she sat there, silent and stiff, terrified, staring blankly. If Bridget Dormer had seen her at that moment, she might have felt a sense of revenge for the embarrassment she had suffered at the Salon the day before, under Maud Vavasour's challenging gaze. It was clear at this moment that Miss Vavasour would have bolted if she didn’t see the people present as her protectors. Her presence made Nick feel as if the little art space they were in had turned into a dentist’s waiting room. Sherringham had seen many nervous girls tremble before similar situations, and he liked to be kind to them, to say things that would help them shine. Usually, it was almost guaranteed that they had some talent other than acting, often at a much higher level, but he could rarely help but make sure the situation wasn’t too harsh, even if it went against his conscience. There were, of course, times that could hardly be cruel enough to punish certain examples of overconfident incompetence. He remembered what Mr. Nash had said about this unfortunate girl and realized that even if she might lack skill, she was definitely not overconfident at that moment. Gabriel started talking with Nick Dormer while Peter spoke with Mrs. Rooth. There was no need yet for any direct interaction with the girl, who was too frightened to respond. Mrs. Rooth, with her shawl fluttering around her, leaned against her daughter, reaching out to take one of Miriam's hands in a comforting gesture. She had pretty, silly, near-sighted eyes, a long, thin nose, and her upper lip jutted out over her lower one like an ornamental cornice rests on its support. "So much depends—really everything!" she said in response to some friendly comment from Sherringham. "It's either this," and she rolled her eyes dramatically around the room, "or it's—I don’t know what!"

"Perhaps we're too many," Peter hazarded to her daughter. "But really you'll find, after you fairly begin, that you'll do better with four or five."

"Maybe we have too many," Peter suggested to her daughter. "But honestly, you'll see, once you really get started, that you'll perform better with four or five."

Before she answered she turned her head and lifted her fine eyes. The next instant he saw they were full of tears. The words she spoke, however, though uttered as if she had tapped a silver gong, had not the note of sensibility: "Oh, I don't care for you!" He laughed at this, declared it was very well said and that if she could give Madame Carré such a specimen as that——! The actress came in before he had finished his phrase, and he observed the way the girl ruefully rose to the encounter, hanging her head a little and looking out from under her brows. There was no sentiment in her face—only a vacancy of awe and anguish which had not even the merit of being fine of its kind, for it spoke of no spring of reaction. Yet the head was good, he noted at the same moment; it was strong and salient and made to tell at a distance. Madame Carré scarcely heeded her at first, greeting her only in her order among the others and pointing to seats, composing the circle with smiles and gestures, as if they were all before the prompter's box. The old actress presented herself to a casual glance as a red-faced, raddled woman in a wig, with beady eyes, a hooked nose, and pretty hands; but Nick Dormer, who had a sense for the over-scored human surface, soon observed that these comparatively gross marks included a great deal of delicate detail—an eyebrow, a nostril, a flitting of expressions, as if a multitude of little facial wires were pulled from within. This accomplished artist had in particular a mouth which[101] was visibly a rare instrument, a pair of lips whose curves and fine corners spoke of a lifetime of "points" unerringly made and verses exquisitely spoken, helping to explain the purity of the sound that issued from them. Her whole countenance had the look of long service—of a thing infinitely worn and used, drawn and stretched to excess, with its elasticity overdone and its springs relaxed, yet religiously preserved and kept in repair, even as some valuable old timepiece which might have quivered and rumbled but could be trusted to strike the hour. At the first words she spoke Gabriel Nash exclaimed endearingly: "Ah la voix de Célimène!" Célimène, who wore a big red flower on the summit of her dense wig, had a very grand air, a toss of the head, and sundry little majesties of manner; in addition to which she was strange, almost grotesque, and to some people would have been even terrifying, capable of reappearing, with her hard eyes, as a queer vision of the darkness. She excused herself for having made the company wait, and mouthed and mimicked in the drollest way, with intonations as fine as a flute, the performance and the pretensions of the belles dames to whom she had just been endeavouring to communicate a few of the rudiments. "Mais celles-là, c'est une plaisanterie," she went on to Mrs. Rooth; "whereas you and your daughter, chère madame—I'm sure you are quite another matter."

Before she answered, she turned her head and lifted her beautiful eyes. The next moment, he saw they were filled with tears. The words she spoke, however, though delivered as if she had tapped a silver gong, lacked any real emotion: "Oh, I don't care about you!" He laughed at this, said it was very well put, and that if she could show Madame Carré such an example as that——! The actress entered before he finished his sentence, and he noticed how the girl sadly rose to meet her, hanging her head a little and looking out from under her brows. There was no feeling on her face—only a mix of awe and distress that didn’t even have the merit of being particularly impressive, as it didn’t reveal any kind of deeper reaction. Yet he noted at the same moment that her head was good; it was strong and prominent and designed to stand out from a distance. Madame Carré barely acknowledged her at first, greeting her only in her order among the others and pointing to seats, arranging the group with smiles and gestures, as if they were all before the prompter's box. The old actress might have seemed, at a casual glance, like a red-faced, worn-out woman in a wig, with beady eyes, a hooked nose, and pretty hands; but Nick Dormer, who was attuned to the superficial aspects of humanity, soon noticed that these rough features included a lot of delicate details—a brow, a nostril, a fleeting expression, as if a multitude of tiny facial wires were being pulled from within. This skilled artist had, in particular, a mouth which[101] was clearly a rare tool, a pair of lips whose curves and delicate corners hinted at a lifetime of precisely delivered "points" and beautifully spoken verses, helping to explain the clarity of the sound that came from them. Her whole face bore the marks of long service—like something infinitely worn out and used, stretched and drawn beyond limits, with its resilience overdone and its springs relaxed, yet still carefully maintained and kept in working order, much like a valuable old timepiece that could tremble and rumble but could always be trusted to strike the hour. At her first words, Gabriel Nash exclaimed affectionately: "Ah la voix de Célimène!" Célimène, who wore a big red flower perched on top of her thick wig, had a very regal air, a toss of the head, and various little majestic gestures; in addition to this, she was odd, almost grotesque, and could even be unsettling to some, appearing, with her hard eyes, as a strange vision from the darkness. She apologized for making everyone wait and imitated in the funniest way, with intonations as fine as a flute, the performance and pretensions of the belles dames to whom she had just been trying to convey a few basics. "Mais celles-là, c'est une plaisanterie," she continued to Mrs. Rooth; "whereas you and your daughter, chère madame—I'm sure you're quite different."

The girl had got rid of her tears, and was gazing at her, and Mrs. Rooth leaned forward and said portentously: "She knows four languages."

The girl had wiped away her tears and was staring at her, and Mrs. Rooth leaned in and said seriously, "She knows four languages."

Madame Carré gave one of her histrionic stares, throwing back her head. "That's three too many. The thing's to do something proper with one."

Madame Carré gave one of her dramatic looks, tossing her head back. "That's three too many. The point is to do something meaningful with one."

"We're very much in earnest," continued Mrs. Rooth, who spoke excellent French.

"We're very serious," continued Mrs. Rooth, who spoke excellent French.

"I'm glad to hear it—il n'y a que ça. La tête est[102] bien—the head's very good," she said as she looked at the girl. "But let us see, my dear child, what you've got in it!" The young lady was still powerless to speak; she opened her lips, but nothing came. With the failure of this effort she turned her deep sombre eyes to the three men. "Un beau regard—it carries well." Madame Carré further commented. But even as she spoke Miss Rooth's fine gaze was suffused again and the next moment she had definitely begun to weep. Nick Dormer sprung up; he felt embarrassed and intrusive—there was such an indelicacy in sitting there to watch a poor working-girl's struggle with timidity. There was a momentary confusion; Mrs. Rooth's tears were seen also to flow; Mr. Nash took it gaily, addressing, however, at the same time, the friendliest, most familiar encouragement to his companions, and Peter Sherringham offered to retire with Nick on the spot, should their presence incommode the young lady. But the agitation was over in a minute; Madame Carré motioned Mrs. Rooth out of her seat and took her place beside the girl, and Nash explained judiciously to the other men that she'd be worse should they leave her. Her mother begged them to remain, "so that there should be at least some English"; she spoke as if the old actress were an army of Frenchwomen. The young heroine of the occasion quickly came round, and Madame Carré, on the sofa beside her, held her hand and emitted a perfect music of reassurance. "The nerves, the nerves—they're half our affair. Have as many as you like, if you've got something else too. Voyons—do you know anything?"

"I'm glad to hear it—il n'y a que ça. La tête est[102] bien—the head's very good," she said as she looked at the girl. "But let’s see, my dear child, what you’ve got in there!" The young lady still couldn't speak; she opened her lips, but nothing came out. After this failed attempt, she turned her dark, serious eyes to the three men. "Un beau regard—it carries well," Madame Carré added. But even as she spoke, Miss Rooth's beautiful gaze filled with tears, and in the next moment, she was definitely crying. Nick Dormer jumped up; he felt awkward and intrusive—it felt wrong to sit there watching a poor working girl struggle with her shyness. There was a brief moment of confusion; Mrs. Rooth’s tears started to fall too; Mr. Nash took it lightly, but still gave friendly, familiar encouragement to his companions. Peter Sherringham offered to leave with Nick right away if their presence bothered the young lady. However, the distress passed quickly; Madame Carré motioned Mrs. Rooth to get up and took her place next to the girl, while Nash wisely explained to the other men that she’d be worse off if they left her. Her mother urged them to stay, "so that at least there’s some English here"; she spoke as if the old actress were an entire army of Frenchwomen. The young heroine of the moment quickly calmed down, and Madame Carré, sitting next to her on the sofa, held her hand and shared soothing reassurance. "The nerves, the nerves—they're half our battle. Have as many as you want, if you’ve got something else too. Voyons—do you know anything?"

"I know some pieces."

"I know a few pieces."

"Some pieces of the répertoire?"

"Some pieces of the repertoire?"

Miriam Rooth stared as if she didn't understand. "I know some poetry."

Miriam Rooth looked confused. "I know some poetry."

"English, French, Italian, German," said her mother.[103]

"English, French, Italian, German," her mother said.[103]

Madame Carré gave Mrs. Rooth a look which expressed irritation at the recurrence of this announcement. "Does she wish to act in all those tongues? The phrase-book isn't the comedy!"

Madame Carré shot Mrs. Rooth a look that showed her annoyance at the repeated announcement. "Does she want to perform in all those languages? The phrase book isn't the play!"

"It's only to show you how she has been educated."

"It's just to show you how she has been educated."

"Ah, chère madame, there's no education that matters! I mean save the right one. Your daughter must have a particular form of speech, like me, like ces messieurs."

"Ah, dear lady, there's no education that truly matters! I mean except for the right one. Your daughter needs to have a specific way of speaking, just like me, just like those gentlemen."

"You see if I can speak French," said the girl, smiling dimly at her hostess. She appeared now almost to have collected herself.

"You see if I can speak French," said the girl, smiling faintly at her hostess. She seemed to have gathered herself again.

"You speak it in perfection."

"You speak it perfectly."

"And English just as well," said Miss Rooth.

"And English too," said Miss Rooth.

"You oughtn't to be an actress—you ought to be a governess."

"You shouldn't be an actress—you should be a governess."

"Oh don't tell us that: it's to escape from that!" pleaded Mrs. Rooth.

"Oh, don't say that: it's to get away from that!" pleaded Mrs. Rooth.

"I'm very sure your daughter will escape from that," Peter Sherringham was moved to interpose.

"I'm sure your daughter will get away from that," Peter Sherringham felt compelled to say.

"Oh if you could help her!" said the lady with a world of longing.

"Oh, if you could help her!" said the lady, filled with hope.

"She has certainly all the qualities that strike the eye," Peter returned.

"She definitely has all the qualities that catch the eye," Peter replied.

"You're most kind, sir!" Mrs. Rooth declared, elegantly draping herself.

"You're so kind, sir!" Mrs. Rooth said, gracefully draping herself.

"She knows Célimène; I've heard her do Célimène," Gabriel Nash said to Madame Carré".

"She knows Célimène; I've heard her perform as Célimène," Gabriel Nash said to Madame Carré.

"And she knows Juliet, she knows Lady Macbeth and Cleopatra," added Mrs. Rooth.

"And she knows Juliet, she knows Lady Macbeth, and she knows Cleopatra," added Mrs. Rooth.

"Voyons, my dear child, do you wish to work for the French stage or for the English?" the old actress demanded.

"Well, my dear child, do you want to work for the French stage or for the English?" the old actress asked.

"Ours would have sore need of you, Miss Rooth," Sherringham gallantly threw off.

"Ours could really use you, Miss Rooth," Sherringham said gallantly.

"Could you speak to any one in London—could you introduce her?" her mother eagerly asked.[104]

"Could you talk to anyone in London—could you introduce her?" her mother eagerly asked.[104]

"Dear madam, I must hear her first, and hear what Madame Carré says."

"Dear ma'am, I need to hear her first and hear what Madame Carré has to say."

"She has a voice of rare beauty, and I understand voices," said Mrs. Rooth.

"She has a beautifully unique voice, and I know good voices when I hear them," said Mrs. Rooth.

"Ah then if she has intelligence she has every gift."

"Well, if she has intelligence, she has every gift."

"She has a most poetic mind," the old lady went on.

"She has a very poetic mind," the old lady continued.

"I should like to paint her portrait; she's made for that," Nick Dormer ventured to observe to Mrs. Rooth; partly because struck with the girl's suitability for sitting, partly to mitigate the crudity of inexpressive spectatorship.

"I'd love to paint her portrait; she's perfect for it," Nick Dormer suggested to Mrs. Rooth; partly because he was impressed by the girl's ability to pose, and partly to soften the awkwardness of being silent watchers.

"So all the artists say. I've had three or four heads of her, if you would like to see them: she has been done in several styles. If you were to do her I'm sure it would make her celebrated."

"So all the artists say. I've had three or four portraits of her, if you'd like to see them: she has been depicted in several styles. If you were to paint her, I'm sure it would make her famous."

"And me too," Nick easily laughed.

"And me too," Nick laughed easily.

"It would indeed—a member of Parliament!" Nash declared.

"It definitely would—a member of Parliament!" Nash said.

"Ah, I have the honour——?" murmured Mrs. Rooth, looking gratified and mystified.

"Ah, I have the honor——?" murmured Mrs. Rooth, looking pleased and confused.

Nick explained that she had no honour at all, and meanwhile Madame Carré had been questioning the girl "Chère madame, I can do nothing with your daughter: she knows too much!" she broke out. "It's a pity, because I like to catch them wild."

Nick explained that she had no honor at all, and meanwhile Madame Carré had been questioning the girl. "Dear madam, I can't do anything with your daughter: she knows too much!" she exclaimed. "It's a shame because I prefer to catch them wild."

"Oh she's wild enough, if that's all! And that's the very point, the question of where to try," Mrs. Rooth went on. "Into what do I launch her—upon what dangerous stormy sea? I've thought of it so anxiously."

"Oh, she's plenty wild, if that's what you mean! And that's exactly the issue, the question of where to send her," Mrs. Rooth continued. "What am I launching her into—what kind of risky, tumultuous situation? I've been thinking about it so anxiously."

"Try here—try the French public: they're so much the most serious," said Gabriel Nash.

"Try this—try the French public: they're definitely the most serious," said Gabriel Nash.

"Ah no, try the English: there's such a rare opening!" Sherringham urged in quick opposition.

"Ah no, give the English a shot: there's such a rare opportunity!" Sherringham insisted quickly.

"Oh it isn't the public, dear gentlemen. It's the[105] private side, the other people—it's the life, it's the moral atmosphere."

"Oh, it's not the public, dear gentlemen. It's the[105] private side, the other people—it's the lifestyle, it's the moral environment."

"Je ne connais qu'une scène,—la nôtre," Madame Carré declared. "I'm assured by every one who knows that there's no other."

"I know only one scene — ours," Madame Carré declared. "Everyone I speak to agrees there's no other."

"Very correctly assured," said Mr. Nash. "The theatre in our countries is puerile and barbarous."

"Very true," said Mr. Nash. "The theater in our countries is childish and uncivilized."

"There's something to be done for it, and perhaps mademoiselle's the person to do it," Sherringham contentiously suggested.

"There's a way to handle this, and maybe she's the one to do it," Sherringham said provocatively.

"Ah but, en attendant, what can it do for her?" Madame Carré asked.

"Ah, but, en attendant, what can it do for her?" Madame Carré asked.

"Well, anything I can help to bring about," said Peter Sherringham, more and more struck with the girl's rich type. Miriam Rooth sat in silence while this discussion went on, looking from one speaker to the other with a strange dependent candour.

"Well, anything I can do to help," Peter Sherringham said, increasingly captivated by the girl's vibrant personality. Miriam Rooth sat quietly as this conversation unfolded, glancing from one speaker to the other with a curious and trusting expression.

"Ah, if your part's marked out I congratulate you, mademoiselle!"—and the old actress underlined the words as she had often underlined others on the stage. She smiled with large permissiveness on the young aspirant, who appeared not to understand her. Her tone penetrated, however, to certain depths in the mother's nature, adding another stir to agitated waters.

"Ah, if your role is set, congratulations, miss!"—and the old actress emphasized the words just as she had done many times on stage. She smiled with a broad sense of approval at the young hopeful, who seemed not to grasp her meaning. Her tone, however, reached certain depths in the mother's nature, stirring up the already turbulent emotions.

"I feel the responsibility of what she shall find in the life, the standards, of the theatre," Mrs. Rooth explained. "Where is the purest tone—where are the highest standards? That's what I ask," the good lady continued with a misguided intensity which elicited a peal of unceremonious but sociable laughter from Gabriel Nash.

"I feel responsible for what she will discover in life, the expectations of the theater," Mrs. Rooth explained. "Where can we find the purest tone—where are the highest standards? That's what I want to know," the well-meaning lady continued with a misplaced intensity, which prompted a burst of informal but friendly laughter from Gabriel Nash.

"The purest tone—qu'est-ce que c'est que ça?" Madame Carré demanded in the finest manner of modern comedy.

"The purest tone—what is that?" Madame Carré asked in the best style of modern comedy.

"We're very, very respectable," Mrs. Rooth went on, but now smiling and achieving lightness too.[106]

"We're really, really respectable," Mrs. Rooth continued, now smiling and keeping things light too.[106]

"What I want is to place my daughter where the conduct—and the picture of conduct in which she should take part—wouldn't be quite absolutely dreadful. Now, chère madame, how about all that; how about conduct in the French theatre—all the things she should see, the things she should hear, the things she should learn?"

"What I want is to place my daughter in an environment where the behavior—and the examples of behavior she should be part of—won't be completely terrible. Now, chère madame, what do you think about that; what about behavior in the French theatre—all the things she should see, the things she should hear, the things she should learn?"

Her hostess took it, as Sherringham felt, de très-haut. "I don't think I know what you're talking about. They're the things she may see and hear and learn everywhere; only they're better done, they're better said, above all they're better taught. The only conduct that concerns an, actress, it seems to me, is her own, and the only way for her to behave herself is not to be a helpless stick. I know no other conduct."

Her hostess took it, as Sherringham felt, de très-haut. "I don’t think I understand what you’re talking about. They’re things she could see, hear, and learn anywhere; it’s just that they’re done better, said better, and especially taught better. The only behavior that really matters for an actress, in my opinion, is her own, and the best way for her to conduct herself is not to be a helpless bystander. I don’t know any other way to carry on."

"But there are characters, there are situations, which I don't think I should like to see her undertake."

"But there are characters and situations that I don't think I would want to see her take on."

"There are many, no doubt, which she would do well to leave alone!" laughed the Frenchwoman.

"There are definitely many that she should just stay away from!" laughed the Frenchwoman.

"I shouldn't like to see her represent a very bad woman—a really bad one," Mrs. Rooth serenely pursued.

"I wouldn’t want to see her portray a really bad woman," Mrs. Rooth calmly continued.

"Ah in England then, and in your theatre, every one's immaculately good? Your plays must be even more ingenious than I supposed!"

"Wow, so in England, and in your theater, everyone is perfectly good? Your plays must be even more clever than I thought!"

"We haven't any plays," said Gabriel Nash.

"We don't have any plays," said Gabriel Nash.

"People will write them for Miss Rooth—it will be a new era," Sherringham threw in with wanton, or at least with combative, optimism.

"People will write them for Miss Rooth—it will be a new era," Sherringham added with careless, or at least with fierce, optimism.

"Will you, sir—will you do something? A sketch of one of our grand English ideals?" the old lady asked engagingly.

"Will you, sir—will you do something? A sketch of one of our grand English ideals?" the old lady asked pleasantly.

"Oh I know what you do with our pieces—to show your superior virtue!" Madame Carré cried before he had time to reply that he wrote nothing[107] but diplomatic memoranda. "Bad women? Je n'ai joué que ça, madame. 'Really' bad? I tried to make them real!"

"Oh, I know what you do with our work—to highlight your superior virtue!" Madame Carré exclaimed before he could respond that he wrote nothing[107] but diplomatic reports. "Bad women? I've only played that role, ma'am. 'Truly' bad? I aimed to make them believable!"

"I can say 'L'Aventurière,'" Miriam interrupted in a cold voice which seemed to hint at a want of participation in the maternal solicitudes.

"I can say 'L'Aventurière,'" Miriam interrupted in a cold voice that seemed to suggest a lack of interest in the maternal concerns.

"Allow us the pleasure of hearing you then. Madame Carré will give you the réplique," said Peter Sherringham.

"Let us enjoy hearing you then. Madame Carré will give you the réplique," said Peter Sherringham.

"Certainly, my child; I can say it without the book," Madame Carré responded. "Put yourself there—move that chair a little away." She patted her young visitor, encouraging her to rise, settling with her the scene they should take, while the three men sprang up to arrange a place for the performance. Miriam left her seat and looked vaguely about her; then having taken off her hat and given it to her mother she stood on the designated spot with her eyes to the ground. Abruptly, however, instead of beginning the scene, Madame Carré turned to the elder lady with an air which showed that a rejoinder to this visitor's remarks of a moment before had been gathering force in her breast.

"Of course, sweetheart; I can say it without the book," Madame Carré replied. "Just put yourself there—move that chair a bit away." She gently encouraged her young guest to get up, working with her to set the scene, while the three men jumped up to create a space for the performance. Miriam got up from her seat and glanced around vaguely; after taking off her hat and handing it to her mother, she stood in the marked spot with her eyes on the floor. Suddenly, instead of starting the scene, Madame Carré turned to the older woman with a look that showed she had a response to the visitor's comments from a moment ago building inside her.

"You mix things up, chère madame, and I have it on my heart to tell you so. I believe it's rather the case with you other English, and I've never been able to learn that either your morality or your talent is the gainer by it. To be too respectable to go where things are done best is in my opinion to be very vicious indeed; and to do them badly in order to preserve your virtue is to fall into a grossness more shocking than any other. To do them well is virtue enough, and not to make a mess of it the only respectability. That's hard enough to merit Paradise. Everything else is base humbug! Voilà, chère madame, the answer I have for your scruples!"

"You mix things up, dear lady, and I feel compelled to tell you so. I think it’s similar with you other English folks, and I’ve never been able to see how your morality or talent benefit from it. Being too proper to go where things are done best, in my view, is actually quite corrupt; and doing them poorly just to maintain your virtue is a level of crudeness that's more shocking than anything else. Doing them well is enough of a virtue, and not messing it up is the only real respectability. That’s challenging enough to earn you a place in Paradise. Everything else is just nonsense! There you go, dear lady, that’s my answer to your concerns!"

"It's admirable—admirable; and I am glad my[108] friend Dormer here has had the great advantage of hearing you utter it!" Nash exclaimed with a free designation of Nick.

"It's impressive—really impressive; and I'm glad my[108] friend Dormer here has had the opportunity to hear you say it!" Nash exclaimed, casually referring to Nick.

That young man thought it in effect a speech denoting an intelligence of the question, yet he rather resented the idea that Gabriel should assume it would strike him as a revelation; and to show his familiarity with the line of thought it indicated, as well as to play his part appreciatively in the little circle, he observed to Mrs. Rooth, as if they might take many things for granted: "In other words, your daughter must find her safeguard in the artistic conscience." But he had no sooner spoken than he was struck with the oddity of their discussing so publicly, and under the poor girl's handsome nose, the conditions which Miss Rooth might find the best for the preservation of her personal integrity. However, the anomaly was light and unoppressive—the echoes of a public discussion of delicate questions seemed to linger so familiarly in the egotistical little room. Moreover, the heroine of the occasion evidently was losing her embarrassment; she was the priestess on the tripod, awaiting the afflatus and thinking only of that. Her bared head, of which she had changed the position, holding it erect, while her arms hung at her sides, was admirable; her eyes gazed straight out of the window and at the houses on the opposite side of the Rue de Constantinople.

That young man thought it was a conversation showing a clear understanding of the issue, but he was a bit annoyed that Gabriel presumed it would be a revelation to him. To demonstrate his grasp of the topic and to participate appreciatively in their small group, he said to Mrs. Rooth, as if they could take many things for granted, "In other words, your daughter needs to find her safeguard in the artistic conscience." However, as soon as he spoke, he was struck by the oddity of discussing so openly, right under the attractive nose of the young girl, the conditions that Miss Rooth might find best for maintaining her personal integrity. Still, the awkwardness was light and not overwhelming—the remnants of a public discussion about sensitive matters felt oddly at home in the self-centered little room. Moreover, the girl at the center of it all was clearly starting to lose her shyness; she was like a priestess on a pedestal, awaiting inspiration and focusing solely on that. Her bare head, which she had adjusted to hold high, while her arms hung down at her sides, was striking; her eyes were fixed straight out the window, gazing at the buildings across the Rue de Constantinople.

Mrs. Rooth had listened to Madame Carré with startled, respectful attention, but Nick, considering her, was very sure she hadn't at all taken in the great artist's little lesson. Yet this didn't prevent her from exclaiming in answer to himself: "Oh a fine artistic life—what indeed is more beautiful?"

Mrs. Rooth had listened to Madame Carré with surprised, respectful attention, but Nick was certain she hadn’t really absorbed the great artist’s brief lesson. Still, this didn’t stop her from responding, “Oh, the artistic life—what could possibly be more beautiful?”

Peter Sherringham had said nothing; he was watching Miriam and her attitude. She wore a black dress which fell in straight folds; her face, under her[109] level brows, was pale and regular—it had a strange, strong, tragic beauty. "I don't know what's in her," he said to himself; "nothing, it would seem, from her persistent vacancy. But such a face as that, such a head, is a fortune!" Madame Carré brought her to book, giving her the first line of the speech of Clorinde: "Vous ne me fuyez pas, mon enfant, aujourd'hui." But still the girl hesitated, and for an instant appeared to make a vain, convulsive effort. In this convulsion she frowned portentously; her low forehead overhung her eyes; the eyes themselves, in shadow, stared, splendid and cold, and her hands clinched themselves at her sides. She looked austere and terrible and was during this moment an incarnation the vividness of which drew from Sherringham a stifled cry. "Elle est bien belle—ah ça," murmured the old actress; and in the pause which still preceded the issue of sound from the girl's lips Peter turned to his kinsman and said in a low tone: "You must paint her just like that."

Peter Sherringham said nothing; he was watching Miriam and her demeanor. She wore a black dress that hung in straight lines; her face, beneath her[109] level brows, was pale and symmetrical—it had a strange, strong, tragic beauty. "I don't know what’s going on with her," he thought; "nothing, it seems, from her constant blankness. But a face like that, a head like that, is a treasure!" Madame Carré called her out, giving her the first line of Clorinde's speech: "Vous ne me fuyez pas, mon enfant, aujourd'hui." Still, the girl hesitated, and for a moment appeared to make a futile, tense effort. During this struggle, she frowned deeply; her low forehead cast a shadow over her eyes; the eyes themselves, shrouded in darkness, stared, magnificent and cold, while her hands clenched at her sides. She looked stern and imposing, and in that moment, her vividness made Sherringham stifle a cry. "Elle est bien belle—ah ça," murmured the old actress; and in the silence that still preceded the sound from the girl's lips, Peter turned to his relative and said quietly, "You have to paint her just like that."

"Like that?"

"Is this what you mean?"

"As the Tragic Muse."

"As the Tragic Muse."

She began to speak; a long, strong, colourless voice quavered in her young throat. She delivered the lines of Clorinde in the admired interview with Célie, the gem of the third act, with a rude monotony, and then, gaining confidence, with an effort at modulation which was not altogether successful and which evidently she felt not to be so. Madame Carré sent back the ball without raising her hand, repeating the speeches of Célie, which her memory possessed from their having so often been addressed to her, and uttering the verses with soft, communicative art. So they went on through the scene, which, when it was over, had not precisely been a triumph for Miriam Rooth. Sherringham forbore to look at Gabriel Nash, and Madame Carré said: "I think you've a voice,[110] ma fille, somewhere or other. We must try and put our hand on it." Then she asked her what instruction she had had, and the girl, lifting her eyebrows, looked at her mother while her mother prompted her.

She started to speak; a long, strong, colorless voice wavered in her young throat. She recited Clorinde's lines from the well-regarded scene with Célie, the highlight of the third act, in a rude monotone, and then, gaining confidence, tried to vary her tone, but it wasn't entirely successful and she clearly felt that way. Madame Carré kept the conversation going without raising her hand, repeating Célie's lines, which she had memorized since they’d often been directed at her, delivering the verses with a gentle, engaging style. They continued through the scene, which, when it was over, hadn’t exactly been a success for Miriam Rooth. Sherringham avoided looking at Gabriel Nash, and Madame Carré said, "I think you have a voice, [110] ma fille, somewhere in there. We need to figure out how to bring it out." Then she asked her what training she had received, and the girl, raising her eyebrows, looked at her mother while her mother prompted her.

"Mrs. Delamere in London; she was once an ornament of the English stage. She gives lessons just to a very few; it's a great favour. Such a very nice person! But above all, Signor Ruggieri—I think he taught us most." Mrs. Rooth explained that this gentleman was an Italian tragedian, in Rome, who instructed Miriam in the proper manner of pronouncing his language and also in the art of declaiming and gesticulating.

"Mrs. Delamere in London; she was once a star of the English stage. She gives lessons to just a select few; it's a big privilege. Such a lovely person! But more than anyone, Signor Ruggieri—I think he taught us the most." Mrs. Rooth explained that this gentleman was an Italian tragedian in Rome, who taught Miriam how to pronounce his language correctly and also the art of speaking and gesturing.

"Gesticulating I'll warrant!" declared their hostess. "They mimic as for the deaf, they emphasise as for the blind. Mrs. Delamere is doubtless an epitome of all the virtues, but I never heard of her. You travel too much," Madame Carré went on; "that's very amusing, but the way to study is to stay at home, to shut yourself up and hammer at your scales." Mrs. Rooth complained that they had no home to stay at; in reply to which the old actress exclaimed: "Oh you English, you're d'une légèreté à faire frémir. If you haven't a home you must make, or at least for decency pretend to, one. In our profession it's the first requisite."

"Gesturing, I swear!" their hostess exclaimed. "They act as if they're performing for the deaf, and they emphasize things as if for the blind. Mrs. Delamere is surely a perfect representation of all the virtues, but I’ve never heard of her. You travel too much," Madame Carré continued; "that's quite entertaining, but the best way to learn is to stay at home, lock yourself away, and work on your scales." Mrs. Rooth complained that they had no home to stay in; to which the old actress replied: "Oh you English, you're so lighthearted it's alarming. If you don't have a home, you have to create one, or at least pretend to have one for the sake of decency. In our profession, it's the first requirement."

"But where? That's what I ask!" said Mrs. Rooth.

"But where? That's what I'm asking!" said Mrs. Rooth.

"Why not here?" Sherringham threw out.

"Why not here?" Sherringham asked.

"Oh here!" And the good lady shook her head with a world of sad significance.

"Oh, here!" The kind lady shook her head with a load of sorrowful meaning.

"Come and live in London and then I shall be able to paint your daughter," Nick Dormer interposed.

"Come live in London, and then I can paint your daughter," Nick Dormer interrupted.

"Is that all it will take, my dear fellow?" asked Gabriel Nash.

"Is that all it will take, my friend?" asked Gabriel Nash.

"Ah, London's full of memories," Mrs. Rooth[111] went on. "My father had a great house there—we always came up. But all that's over."

"Ah, London’s full of memories," Mrs. Rooth[111] continued. "My dad had a big house there—we always visited. But all that’s in the past."

"Study here and then go to London to appear," said Peter, feeling frivolous even as he spoke.

"Study here and then head to London to perform," said Peter, feeling silly even as he said it.

"To appear in French?"

"To show up in French?"

"No, in the language of Shakespeare."

"No, in Shakespeare's English."

"But we can't study that here."

"But we can't learn that here."

"Mr. Sherringham means that he will give you lessons," Madame Carré explained. "Let me not fail to say it—he's an excellent critic."

"Mr. Sherringham is saying that he will give you lessons," Madame Carré explained. "I must emphasize—he's a fantastic critic."

"How do you know that—you who're beyond criticism and perfect?" asked Sherringham: an inquiry to which the answer was forestalled by the girl's rousing herself to make it public that she could recite the "Nights" of Alfred de Musset.

"How do you know that—you who are beyond criticism and perfect?" asked Sherringham. The girl quickly interrupted, declaring that she could recite the "Nights" of Alfred de Musset.

"Diable!" said the actress: "that's more than I can! By all means give us a specimen."

"Wow!" said the actress. "That's more than I can do! Please, give us a sample."

The girl again placed herself in position and rolled out a fragment of one of the splendid conversations of Musset's poet with his muse—rolled it loudly and proudly, tossed it and tumbled it about the room. Madame Carré watched her at first, but after a few moments she shut her eyes, though the best part of the business was to take in her young candidate's beauty. Sherringham had supposed Miriam rather abashed by the flatness of her first performance, but he now saw how little she could have been aware of this: she was rather uplifted and emboldened. She made a mush of the divine verses, which in spite of certain sonorities and cadences, an evident effort to imitate a celebrated actress, a comrade of Madame Carré, whom she had heard declaim them, she produced as if she had been dashing blindfold at some playfellow she was to "catch." When she had finished Madame Carré passed no judgement, only dropping: "Perhaps you had better say something English." She suggested some little piece of verse—some[112] fable if there were fables in English. She appeared but scantily surprised to hear that there were not—it was a language of which one expected so little. Mrs. Rooth said: "She knows her Tennyson by heart. I think he's much deeper than La Fontaine"; and after some deliberation and delay Miriam broke into "The Lotus-Eaters," from which she passed directly, almost breathlessly, to "Edward Gray." Sherringham had by this time heard her make four different attempts, and the only generalisation very present to him was that she uttered these dissimilar compositions in exactly the same tone—a solemn, droning, dragging measure suggestive of an exhortation from the pulpit and adopted evidently with the "affecting" intention and from a crude idea of "style." It was all funereal, yet was artlessly rough. Sherringham thought her English performance less futile than her French, but he could see that Madame Carré listened to it even with less pleasure. In the way the girl wailed forth some of her Tennysonian lines he detected a faint gleam as of something pearly in deep water. But the further she went the more violently she acted on the nerves of Mr. Gabriel Nash: that also he could discover from the way this gentleman ended by slipping discreetly to the window and leaning there with his head out and his back to the exhibition. He had the art of mute expression; his attitude said as clearly as possible: "No, no, you can't call me either ill-mannered or ill-natured. I'm the showman of the occasion, moreover, and I avert myself, leaving you to judge. If there's a thing in life I hate it's this idiotic new fashion of the drawing-room recitation and of the insufferable creatures who practise it, who prevent conversation, and whom, as they're beneath it, you can't punish by criticism. Therefore what I'm doing's only too magnanimous—bringing these[113] benighted women here, paying with my person, stifling my just repugnance."

The girl took her position again and performed a part of one of the great conversations from Musset's poetry with his muse—she delivered it loudly and confidently, throwing it around the room. Madame Carré watched her initially, but after a few moments, she closed her eyes, even though the highlight was appreciating her young candidate's beauty. Sherringham had thought Miriam seemed a bit embarrassed by the flatness of her first attempt, but he now realized how little she must have been aware of this: she actually seemed uplifted and encouraged. She messed up the beautiful verses, which, despite some musical qualities and rhythms, and her clear effort to imitate a famous actress, a friend of Madame Carré, who she had heard perform them, came out as if she were playing a game of tag with a friend. When she finished, Madame Carré didn’t comment, only suggesting, “Maybe you should try something in English.” She recommended a little poem—a fable, if there were any in English. She seemed mildly surprised to learn that there weren't—after all, little was expected from that language. Mrs. Rooth said, “She knows her Tennyson by heart. I think he’s much deeper than La Fontaine”; and after some hesitation, Miriam started reciting "The Lotus-Eaters," then moved directly, almost breathlessly, to "Edward Gray." By this point, Sherringham had heard her try four different pieces, and the one thing that stood out to him was that she delivered these varied works in exactly the same tone—a solemn, droning, dragging rhythm that sounded like a sermon and was clearly chosen with an “affecting” goal and a naive idea of “style.” It was all somber yet awkwardly raw. Sherringham found her English performance less pointless than her French one, but he could tell that Madame Carré enjoyed it even less. As she lamented some of her Tennysonian lines, he noticed a faint shimmer, like something pearly beneath deep water. But the more she continued, the more she began to annoy Mr. Gabriel Nash: he revealed this when he discreetly slipped to the window, leaning out with his head turned away from the performance. He had the skill of silent expression; his posture communicated clearly: "No, no, you can't call me rude or unkind. I'm the host of this event, and I'm averting my gaze, leaving you to form your own opinion. The one thing I truly despise is this ridiculous new trend of reciting in drawing rooms and the unbearable people who do it, who ruin conversation, and whom, since they're beneath it, you can't criticize. So what I'm doing is incredibly generous—bringing these[113] misguided women here, sacrificing my own comfort, suppressing my justified disgust."

While Sherringham judged privately that the manner in which Miss Rooth had acquitted herself offered no element of interest, he yet remained aware that something surmounted and survived her failure, something that would perhaps be worth his curiosity. It was the element of outline and attitude, the way she stood, the way she turned her eyes, her head, and moved her limbs. These things held the attention; they had a natural authority and, in spite of their suggesting too much the school-girl in the tableau-vivant, a "plastic" grandeur. Her face, moreover, grew as he watched it; something delicate dawned in it, a dim promise of variety and a touching plea for patience, as if it were conscious of being able to show in time more shades than the simple and striking gloom which had as yet mainly graced it. These rather rude physical felicities formed in short her only mark of a vocation. He almost hated to have to recognise them; he had seen them so often when they meant nothing at all that he had come at last to regard them as almost a guarantee of incompetence. He knew Madame Carré valued them singly so little that she counted them out in measuring an histrionic nature; when deprived of the escort of other properties which helped and completed them she almost held them a positive hindrance to success—success of the only kind she esteemed. Far oftener than himself she had sat in judgement on young women for whom hair and eyebrows and a disposition for the statuesque would have worked the miracle of sanctifying their stupidity if the miracle were workable. But that particular miracle never was. The qualities she rated highest were not the gifts but the conquests, the effects the actor had worked hard for, had dug out of the mine by unwearied study.[114] Sherringham remembered to have had in the early part of their acquaintance a friendly dispute with her on this subject, he having been moved at that time to defend doubtless to excess the cause of the gifts. She had gone so far as to say that a serious comedian ought to be ashamed of them—ashamed of resting his case on them; and when Sherringham had cited the great Rachel as a player whose natural endowment was rich and who had owed her highest triumphs to it, she had declared that Rachel was the very instance that proved her point;—a talent assisted by one or two primary aids, a voice and a portentous brow, but essentially formed by work, unremitting and ferocious work. "I don't care a straw for your handsome girls," she said; "but bring me one who's ready to drudge the tenth part of the way Rachel drudged, and I'll forgive her her beauty. Of course, notez bien, Rachel wasn't a grosse bête: that's a gift if you like!"

While Sherringham privately thought that the way Miss Rooth handled herself was uninteresting, he still felt that there was something beyond her failure that piqued his curiosity. It was her outline and demeanor—the way she stood, turned her eyes, tilted her head, and moved her body. These aspects caught attention; they had a natural authority and, despite hinting too much at a school-girl in the tableau-vivant, a kind of "plastic" grandeur. Moreover, her face seemed to evolve as he observed her; something delicate emerged, a faint promise of variety and a touching appeal for understanding, as if it knew it could eventually reveal more nuances than the simple and striking sadness that mainly characterized it so far. These somewhat rough physical traits were essentially her only sign of a calling. He almost resented having to acknowledge them; he had seen them so many times when they meant nothing that he had nearly come to view them as indicators of incompetence. He knew Madame Carré valued them so little that she excluded them when evaluating an acting talent; when lacking the support of other qualities that enhanced and completed them, she saw them almost as a hindrance to success—the kind of success she truly valued. Much more often than he had, she had critiqued young women for whom beauty and a statuesque presence would have worked wonders, potentially elevating their ignorance to something sacred if such a miracle were possible. But that particular miracle never happened. The qualities she considered most valuable were not inherent talents but achievements—the results that the actor had toiled for, extracted from hard work and relentless study.[114] Sherringham recalled having a friendly debate with her early in their acquaintance, where he had doubtless overly defended the significance of natural gifts. She had even claimed that a serious comedian should be ashamed of them—ashamed to rely on them. When Sherringham cited the great Rachel as an actress whose natural talent was rich and who had achieved her greatest successes thanks to it, she argued that Rachel was precisely the example that proved her point—a talent that was supported by a couple of primary attributes, a great voice and a striking brow, but fundamentally shaped by relentless and fierce effort. "I couldn't care less about your pretty girls," she said, "but bring me one who's willing to work even a fraction as hard as Rachel did, and I’ll overlook her beauty. Of course, notez bien, Rachel wasn’t a grosse bête: that’s a gift, if you will!"

Mrs. Rooth, who was evidently very proud of the figure her daughter had made—her daughter who for all one could tell affected their hostess precisely as a grosse bête—appealed to Madame Carré rashly and serenely for a verdict; but fortunately this lady's voluble bonne came rattling in at the same moment with the tea-tray. The old actress busied herself in dispensing this refreshment, an hospitable attention to her English visitors, and under cover of the diversion thus obtained, while the others talked together, Sherringham put her the question: "Well, is there anything in my young friend?"

Mrs. Rooth, who was clearly very proud of her daughter—her daughter who seemed to affect their hostess much like a grosse bête—turned to Madame Carré for a judgment, a bit recklessly and calmly. Luckily, at that moment, Madame Carré's chatty bonne came in with the tea tray. The old actress started to serve this refreshment, a warm gesture for her English guests, and while everyone else was in conversation, Sherringham asked her, "So, is there anything to my young friend?"

"Nothing I can see. She's loud and coarse."

"Nothing I can see. She's noisy and rough."

"She's very much afraid. You must allow for that."

"She's really scared. You have to keep that in mind."

"Afraid of me, immensely, but not a bit afraid of her authors—nor of you!" Madame Carré smiled.[115]

"Terrified of me, deeply, but not at all afraid of her creators—nor of you!" Madame Carré smiled.[115]

"Aren't you prejudiced by what that fellow Nash has told you?"

"Aren't you biased by what that guy Nash told you?"

"Why prejudiced? He only told me she was very handsome."

"Why be prejudiced? He just told me she was really good-looking."

"And don't you think her so?"

"And don't you think she is?"

"Admirable. But I'm not a photographer nor a dressmaker nor a coiffeur. I can't do anything with 'back hair' nor with a mere big stare."

"Impressive. But I'm not a photographer, a dressmaker, or a hairstylist. I can't do anything with 'back hair' or just a big stare."

"The head's very noble," said Peter Sherringham. "And the voice, when she spoke English, had some sweet tones."

"The head is really noble," said Peter Sherringham. "And her voice, when she spoke English, had some lovely tones."

"Ah your English—possibly! All I can say is that I listened to her conscientiously, and I didn't perceive in what she did a single nuance, a single inflexion or intention. But not one, mon cher. I don't think she's intelligent."

"Ah, your English—maybe! All I can say is that I listened to her carefully, and I didn't notice a single nuance, a single inflection or intention in what she did. Not one, mon cher. I don't think she's smart."

"But don't they often seem stupid at first?"

"But don't they often seem stupid at first?"

"Say always!"

"Always say it!"

"Then don't some succeed—even when they're handsome?"

"Then don't some succeed—even when they're good-looking?"

"When they're handsome they always succeed—in one way or another."

"When they're good-looking, they always manage to succeed—one way or another."

"You don't understand us English," said Peter Sherringham.

"You don't get us English," Peter Sherringham said.

Madame Carré drank her tea; then she replied: "Marry her, my son, and give her diamonds. Make her an ambassadress; she'll look very well."

Madame Carré drank her tea, then she replied, "Marry her, my son, and give her diamonds. Make her an ambassador; she'll look great."

"She interests you so little that you don't care to do anything for her?"

"She doesn't interest you at all, so you don't want to do anything for her?"

"To do anything?"

"To do anything?"

"To give her a few lessons."

"To give her some lessons."

The old actress looked at him a moment; after which, rising from her place near the table on which the tea had been served, she said to Miriam Rooth: "My dear child, I give my voice for the scène anglaise. You did the English things best."

The elderly actress glanced at him for a moment; then, standing up from her spot by the table where the tea had been served, she said to Miriam Rooth: "My dear, I vote for the scène anglaise. You performed the English parts the best."

"Did I do them well?" asked the girl.[116]

"Did I do them right?" asked the girl.[116]

"You've a great deal to learn; but you've rude force. The main things sont encore a dégager, but they'll come. You must work."

"You have a lot to learn, but you have raw talent. The main points still need to be clarified, but they will come. You have to put in the effort."

"I think she has ideas," said Mrs. Rooth.

"I think she has some ideas," said Mrs. Rooth.

"She gets them from you," Madame Carré replied.

"She gets them from you," Madame Carré said.

"I must say that if it's to be our theatre I'm relieved. I do think ours safer," the good lady continued.

"I have to say that if it's going to be our theater, I feel relieved. I really think ours is safer," the nice lady continued.

"Ours is dangerous, no doubt."

"Our situation is dangerous, no doubt."

"You mean you're more severe," said the girl.

"You mean you're stricter," said the girl.

"Your mother's right," the actress smiled; "you have ideas."

"Your mom's right," the actress smiled; "you have ideas."

"But what shall we do then—how shall we proceed?" Mrs. Rooth made this appeal, plaintively and vaguely, to the three gentlemen; but they had collected a few steps off and were so occupied in talk that it failed to reach them.

"But what should we do then—how should we move forward?" Mrs. Rooth asked this question, sadly and unsure, to the three gentlemen; however, they had gathered a few steps away and were so engaged in conversation that her words didn't reach them.

"Work—work—work!" exclaimed the actress.

"Work—work—work!" said the actress.

"In English I can play Shakespeare. I want to play Shakespeare," Miriam made known.

"In English, I can perform Shakespeare. I want to perform Shakespeare," Miriam declared.

"That's fortunate, as in English you haven't any one else to play."

"That's lucky, because in English you don’t have anyone else to play with."

"But he's so great—and he's so pure!" said Mrs. Rooth.

"But he's amazing—and he's so genuine!" said Mrs. Rooth.

"That indeed seems the saving of you," Madame Carré returned.

"That really does seem like your saving grace," Madame Carré replied.

"You think me actually pretty bad, don't you?" the girl demanded with her serious face.

"You really think I'm pretty bad, don't you?" the girl asked, her face serious.

"Mon Dieu, que vous dirai-je? Of course you're rough; but so was I at your age. And if you find your voice it may carry you far. Besides, what does it matter what I think? How can I judge for your English public?"

"My God, what can I say? Of course you're rough around the edges; I was too at your age. And if you find your voice, it could take you far. Besides, why does it matter what I think? How can I judge for your English audience?"

"How shall I find my voice?" asked Miriam Rooth.

"How will I find my voice?" asked Miriam Rooth.

"By trying. Il n'y a que ça. Work like a horse,[117] night and day. Besides, Mr. Sherringham, as he says, will help you."

"By giving it a shot. That's all there is to it. Work hard, [117] day and night. Also, Mr. Sherringham, as he mentions, will support you."

That gentleman, hearing his name, turned round and the girl appealed to him. "Will you help me really?"

That guy, hearing his name, turned around and the girl asked him, "Will you really help me?"

"To find her voice," said Madame Carré.

"To find her voice," said Madame Carré.

"The voice, when it's worth anything, comes from the heart; so I suppose that's where to look for it," Gabriel Nash suggested.

"The voice, when it really means something, comes from the heart; so I guess that's where to find it," Gabriel Nash suggested.

"Much you know; you haven't got any!" Miriam retorted with the first scintillation of gaiety she had shown on this occasion.

"Well, you know a lot; but you don’t have any!" Miriam responded with the first hint of joy she had displayed that day.

"Any voice, my child?" Mr. Nash inquired.

"Any voice, my child?" Mr. Nash asked.

"Any heart—or any manners!"

"Any heart—or any decency!"

Peter Sherringham made the secret reflexion that he liked her better lugubrious, as the note of pertness was not totally absent from her mode of emitting these few words. He was irritated, moreover, for in the brief conference he had just had with the young lady's introducer he had had to meet the rather difficult call of speaking of her hopefully. Mr. Nash had said with his bland smile, "And what impression does my young friend make?"—in respect to which Peter's optimism felt engaged by an awkward logic. He answered that he recognised promise, though he did nothing of the sort;—at the same time that the poor girl, both with the exaggerated "points" of her person and the vanity of her attempt at expression, constituted a kind of challenge, struck him as a subject for inquiry, a problem, an explorable tract. She was too bad to jump at and yet too "taking"—perhaps after all only vulgarly—to overlook, especially when resting her tragic eyes on him with the trust of her deep "Really?" This note affected him as addressed directly to his honour, giving him a chance to brave verisimilitude, to brave ridicule even a little, in order to show in a special case what he[118] had always maintained in general, that the direction of a young person's studies for the stage may be an interest of as high an order as any other artistic appeal.

Peter Sherringham secretly thought he liked her better when she was downcast, since there was a hint of sassiness in the way she delivered her few words. He felt annoyed because, in the short meeting he’d just had with the young lady's introducer, he had to navigate the tricky situation of speaking positively about her. Mr. Nash had smiled and asked, "What impression does my young friend make?"—which made Peter feel awkwardly compelled to stay optimistic. He replied that he saw potential, even though he didn’t really believe it; at the same time, the girl, with her exaggerated features and her vain attempts at conversation, presented a challenge to him, something to be explored, a puzzling issue. She was too off-putting to immediately embrace, yet too interesting—perhaps only in a shallow way—to ignore, especially when she looked at him with her tragic eyes, asking him with sincere curiosity, "Really?" This touched him personally, presenting a chance to confront reality directly, to even risk a little mockery, in order to demonstrate in a specific instance what he had always argued in general: that a young person's theatrical training can be just as significant as any other artistic pursuit.

"Mr. Nash has rendered us the great service of introducing us to Madame Carré, and I'm sure we're immensely indebted to him," Mrs. Rooth said to her daughter with an air affectionately corrective.

"Mr. Nash has done us a great favor by introducing us to Madame Carré, and I know we owe him a lot," Mrs. Rooth said to her daughter in a gently corrective tone.

"But what good does that do us?" the girl asked, smiling at the actress and gently laying her finger-tips upon her hand. "Madame Carré listens to me with adorable patience, and then sends me about my business—ah in the prettiest way in the world."

"But what good does that do us?" the girl asked, smiling at the actress and gently placing her fingertips on her hand. "Madame Carré listens to me with such charming patience, and then sends me on my way—oh, in the loveliest way possible."

"Mademoiselle, you're not so rough; the tone of that's very juste. A la bonne heure; work—work!" the actress cried. "There was an inflexion there—or very nearly. Practise it till you've got it."

"Mademoiselle, you're not that harsh; the tone of that is very juste. A la bonne heure; work—work!" the actress exclaimed. "There was a hint of inflection there—or almost. Practice it until you nail it."

"Come and practise it to me, if your mother will be so kind as to bring you," said Peter Sherringham.

"Come and practice it for me, if your mother is kind enough to bring you," said Peter Sherringham.

"Do you give lessons—do you understand?" Miriam asked.

"Do you give lessons—do you get it?" Miriam asked.

"I'm an old play-goer and I've an unbounded belief in my own judgement."

"I'm an old theater fan, and I have complete faith in my own judgment."

"'Old,' sir, is too much to say," Mrs. Rooth remonstrated. "My daughter knows your high position, but she's very direct. You'll always find her so. Perhaps you'll say there are less honourable faults. We'll come to see you with pleasure. Oh I've been at the embassy when I was her age. Therefore why shouldn't she go to-day? That was in Lord Davenant's time."

"'Old,' sir, is too much to say," Mrs. Rooth protested. "My daughter knows your high position, but she's very straightforward. You'll always find her that way. Maybe you'll argue there are less honorable faults. We'll come to see you happily. Oh, I visited the embassy when I was her age. So why shouldn't she go today? That was during Lord Davenant's time."

"A few people are coming to tea with me to-morrow. Perhaps you'll come then at five o'clock."

"A few people are coming over for tea tomorrow. Maybe you could come by at five o'clock."

"It will remind me of the dear old times," said Mrs. Rooth.

"It will remind me of the good old days," Mrs. Rooth said.

"Thank you; I'll try and do better to-morrow," Miriam professed very sweetly.[119]

"Thank you; I'll try to do better tomorrow," Miriam said very sweetly.[119]

"You do better every minute!" Sherringham returned—and he looked at their hostess in support of this declaration.

"You improve more and more every minute!" Sherringham replied, glancing at their hostess to back up this statement.

"She's finding her voice," Madame Carré acknowledged.

"She's discovering her voice," Madame Carré acknowledged.

"She's finding a friend!" Mrs. Rooth threw in.

"She's making a friend!" Mrs. Rooth added.

"And don't forget, when you come to London, my hope that you'll come and see me," Nick Dormer said to the girl. "To try and paint you—that would do me good!"

"And don't forget, when you come to London, I really hope you'll come and see me," Nick Dormer said to the girl. "Trying to paint you—that would make me happy!"

"She's finding even two," said Madame Carré.

"She's finding even two," Madame Carré said.

"It's to make up for one I've lost!" And Miriam looked with very good stage-scorn at Gabriel Nash. "It's he who thinks I'm bad."

"It's to make up for one I've lost!" Miriam said, casting a disdainful look at Gabriel Nash. "He's the one who thinks I'm bad."

"You say that to make me drive you home; you know it will," Nash returned.

"You say that just to get me to drive you home; you know it will," Nash replied.

"We'll all take you home; why not?" Sherringham asked.

"We'll all take you home; why not?" Sherringham asked.

Madame Carré looked at the handsome girl, handsomer than ever at this moment, and at the three young men who had taken their hats and stood ready to accompany her. A deeper expression came for an instant into her hard, bright eyes. "Ah la jeunesse!" she sighed. "You'd always have that, my child, if you were the greatest goose on earth!"[120]

Madame Carré looked at the beautiful girl, even more stunning at that moment, and at the three young men who had taken off their hats and stood ready to join her. A more profound expression briefly crossed her hard, bright eyes. "Ah, youth!" she sighed. "You'd always have that, my child, even if you were the biggest fool on earth!"[120]


VIII

At Peter Sherringham's the next day Miriam had so evidently come with the expectation of "saying" something that it was impossible such a patron of the drama should forbear to invite her, little as the exhibition at Madame Carré's could have contributed to render the invitation prompt. His curiosity had been more appeased than stimulated, but he felt none the less that he had "taken up" the dark-browed girl and her reminiscential mother and must face the immediate consequences of the act. This responsibility weighed upon him during the twenty-four hours that followed the ultimate dispersal of the little party at the door of the Hôtel de la Garonne.

At Peter Sherringham's the next day, it was clear that Miriam had come expecting to "say" something, so it was impossible for such a supporter of the arts not to invite her, even if the show at Madame Carré's hadn't really pushed him to do it right away. His curiosity had been satisfied more than sparked, but he still felt that he had "taken on" the dark-browed girl and her nostalgic mother, and now he had to deal with the immediate consequences of that choice. This responsibility weighed on him during the twenty-four hours that followed the final dispersal of the small group at the door of the Hôtel de la Garonne.

On quitting Madame Carré the two ladies had definitely declined Mr. Nash's offered cab and had taken their way homeward on foot and with the gentlemen in attendance. The streets of Paris at that hour were bright and episodical, and Sherringham trod them good-humouredly enough and not too fast, leaning a little to talk with Miriam as he went. Their pace was regulated by her mother's, who advanced on the arm of Gabriel Nash (Nick Dormer was on her other side) in refined deprecation. Her sloping back was before them, exempt from retentive stillness in spite of her rigid principles, with the little drama of her lost and recovered shawl perpetually going on.[121]

After leaving Madame Carré, the two ladies had firmly refused Mr. Nash's offer of a cab and decided to walk home, accompanied by the gentlemen. The streets of Paris at that hour were lively and eventful, and Sherringham walked along cheerfully, not in too much of a hurry, leaning slightly to talk to Miriam as they strolled. Their speed was set by her mother, who was walking on the arm of Gabriel Nash (Nick Dormer was on her other side) with an air of refined modesty. Her gently sloping back was in front of them, moving with a certain grace despite her strict principles, with the little scene of her lost and found shawl continuing on endlessly.[121]

Sherringham said nothing to the girl about her performance or her powers; their talk was only of her manner of life with her mother—their travels, their pensions, their economies, their want of a home, the many cities she knew well, the foreign tongues and the wide view of the world she had acquired. He guessed easily enough the dolorous type of exile of the two ladies, wanderers in search of Continental cheapness, inured to queer contacts and compromises, "remarkably well connected" in England, but going out for their meals. The girl was but indirectly communicative; though seemingly less from any plan of secrecy than from the habit of associating with people whom she didn't honour with her confidence. She was fragmentary and abrupt, as well as not in the least shy, subdued to dread of Madame Carré as she had been for the time. She gave Sherringham a reason for this fear, and he thought her reason innocently pretentious. "She admired a great artist more than anything in the world; and in the presence of art, of great art, her heart beat so fast." Her manners were not perfect, and the friction of a varied experience had rather roughened than smoothed her. She said nothing that proved her intelligent, even though he guessed this to be the design of two or three of her remarks; but he parted from her with the suspicion that she was, according to the contemporary French phrase, a "nature."

Sherringham didn't mention anything to the girl about her performance or abilities; their conversation focused only on her life with her mother—their travels, their accommodations, their frugality, their lack of a permanent home, the many cities she knew well, the foreign languages she spoke, and the broad perspective on the world she had gained. He easily inferred the sad situation of the two ladies, wandering in search of affordable living in Europe, accustomed to strange encounters and compromises, "remarkably well connected" in England but going out for their meals. The girl communicated indirectly; it seemed less about being secretive and more about her habit of associating with people she didn't fully trust. She was fragmented and abrupt, not at all shy, but somewhat subdued from her fear of Madame Carré, which had affected her for a while. She gave Sherringham a reason for this fear, and he found her reason innocently pretentious. "She admired a great artist more than anything else in the world; and when it came to art, particularly great art, her heart raced." Her manners weren't perfect, and the variety of her experiences had roughened her rather than refined her. She didn't say anything that proved her intelligence, even though he suspected she was trying to convey this through a few of her comments; however, he left her with the impression that she was, in contemporary French terms, a "nature."

The Hôtel de la Garonne was in a small unrenovated street in which the cobble-stones of old Paris still flourished, lying between the Avenue de l'Opéra and the Place de la Bourse. Sherringham had occasionally traversed the high dimness, but had never noticed the tall, stale maison meublée, the aspect of which, that of a third-rate provincial inn, was an illustration of Mrs. Rooth's shrunken standard. "We would ask you to come up, but it's quite at the top[122] and we haven't a sitting-room," the poor lady bravely explained. "We had to receive Mr. Nash at a café."

The Hôtel de la Garonne was located on a small, unrenovated street where the cobblestones of old Paris were still intact, situated between the Avenue de l'Opéra and the Place de la Bourse. Sherringham had occasionally walked through the dimly lit area but had never noticed the tall, run-down maison meublée, which looked like a low-quality provincial inn and reflected Mrs. Rooth's diminished standards. "We would invite you up, but it's quite at the top[122] and we don't have a sitting room," the poor lady said bravely. "We had to meet Mr. Nash at a café."

Nick Dormer declared that he liked cafés, and Miriam, looking at his cousin, dropped with a flash of passion the demand: "Do you wonder I should want to do something—so that we can stop living like pigs?"

Nick Dormer said he liked cafés, and Miriam, glancing at his cousin, passionately exclaimed, "Do you really think I wouldn't want to do something—so we can stop living like animals?"

Peter recognised the next day that though it might be boring to listen to her it was better to make her recite than to let her do nothing, so effectually did the presence of his sister and that of Lady Agnes, and even of Grace and Biddy, appear, by a strange tacit opposition, to deprive hers, ornamental as it was, of a reason. He had only to see them all together to perceive that she couldn't pass for having come to "meet" them—even her mother's insinuating gentility failed to put the occasion on that footing—and that she must therefore be assumed to have been brought to show them something. She was not subdued, not colourless enough to sit there for nothing, or even for conversation—the sort of conversation that was likely to come off—so that it was inevitable to treat her position as connected with the principal place on the carpet, with silence and attention and the pulling together of chairs. Even when so established it struck him at first as precarious, in the light, or the darkness, of the inexpressive faces of the other ladies, seated in couples and rows on sofas—there were several in addition to Julia and the Dormers; mainly the wives, with their husbands, of Sherringham's fellow-secretaries—scarcely one of whom he felt he might count upon for a modicum of gush when the girl should have finished.

Peter realized the next day that, while it might be boring to listen to her, it was better to have her recite than to let her do nothing. The presence of his sister, Lady Agnes, and even Grace and Biddy, seemed to tacitly deprive her, as ornamental as she was, of a reason to be there. Just seeing them all together made it clear that she couldn't pretend to be there to "meet" them—her mother's subtle gentility didn't make the occasion seem that way either—and so she had to be considered as being brought in to show them something. She wasn't subdued or bland enough to just sit there for nothing, or even for the type of conversation that was likely to happen. So it was inevitable to treat her position as linked to the main spot on the carpet, with silence and attention and the arrangement of chairs. Even once that was established, he initially found it precarious, given the expressionless faces of the other women seated in pairs and rows on the sofas—there were several besides Julia and the Dormers; mainly the wives, along with their husbands, of Sherringham's fellow-secretaries—hardly any of whom he felt he could rely on for even a bit of enthusiasm once the girl was done.

Miss Rooth gave a representation of Juliet drinking the potion, according to the system, as her mother explained, of the famous Signor Ruggieri—a scene of high fierce sound, of many cries and contortions:[123] she shook her hair (which proved magnificent) half-down before the performance was over. Then she declaimed several short poems by Victor Hugo, selected among many hundred by Mrs. Rooth, as the good lady was careful to make known. After this she jumped to the American lyre, regaling the company with specimens, both familiar and fresh, of Longfellow, Lowell, Whittier, Holmes, and of two or three poetesses now revealed to Sherringham for the first time. She flowed so copiously, keeping the floor and rejoicing visibly in her luck, that her host was mainly occupied with wondering how he could make her leave off. He was surprised at the extent of her repertory, which, in view of the circumstance that she could never have received much encouragement—it must have come mainly from her mother, and he didn't believe in Signor Ruggieri—denoted a very stiff ambition and a blundering energy. It was her mother who checked her at last, and he found himself suspecting that Gabriel Nash had intimated to the old woman that interference was necessary. For himself he was chiefly glad Madame Carré hadn't come. It was present to him that she would have judged the exhibition, with its badness, its impudence, the absence of criticism, wholly indecent.

Miss Rooth performed a scene of Juliet drinking the potion, using the method her mother described from the famous Signor Ruggieri—a scene filled with intense sounds, many cries, and dramatic movements. She let her hair down, which looked stunning, before the performance ended. Then she recited several short poems by Victor Hugo, chosen from hundreds by Mrs. Rooth, who made sure everyone knew that. After that, she picked up the American lyre, sharing both well-known and new works from Longfellow, Lowell, Whittier, Holmes, and a few more female poets that Sherringham was hearing about for the first time. She was so expressive and clearly enjoying herself that her host was mostly just trying to figure out how to get her to stop. He was surprised by how much she knew, especially since she probably hadn’t received much encouragement—it likely came mainly from her mother, and he didn't have much faith in Signor Ruggieri—which showed a stubborn ambition and a bit of clumsy enthusiasm. It was her mother who finally intervened, and he suspected that Gabriel Nash had hinted to the older woman that it was time to step in. For his part, he was mainly relieved that Madame Carré hadn't attended. He realized that she would have found the performance, with its lack of skill, its boldness, and the absence of any critique, completely inappropriate.

His only new impression of the heroine of the scene was that of this same high assurance—her coolness, her complacency, her eagerness to go on. She had been deadly afraid of the old actress but was not a bit afraid of a cluster of femmes du monde, of Julia, of Lady Agnes, of the smart women of the embassy. It was positively these personages who were rather in fear; there was certainly a moment when even Julia was scared for the first time he had ever remarked it. The space was too small, the cries, the convulsions and rushes of the dishevelled girl were too near. Lady Agnes wore much of the time the countenance[124] she might have shown at the theatre during a play in which pistols were fired; and indeed the manner of the young reciter had become more spasmodic and more explosive. It appeared, however, that the company in general thought her very clever and successful; which showed, to Sherringham's sense, how little they understood the matter. Poor Biddy was immensely struck; she grew flushed and absorbed in proportion as Miriam, at her best moments, became pale and fatal. It was she who spoke to her first, after it was agreed that they had better not fatigue her any more; she advanced a few steps, happening to be nearest—she murmured: "Oh thank you so much. I never saw anything so beautiful, so grand."

His only new impression of the heroine in the scene was her unwavering confidence—her calmness, her self-satisfaction, her eagerness to continue. She had been terrified of the old actress but showed no fear of a group of femmes du monde, including Julia, Lady Agnes, and the fashionable women from the embassy. In fact, it was these individuals who seemed a bit intimidated; there was definitely a moment when even Julia looked scared, which he had never noticed before. The space was too cramped, and the shouts, the frantic movements, and the disheveled girl were all too close. Lady Agnes often had the expression[124] she might wear at a theater during a play with gunfire; indeed, the young performer had become increasingly erratic and explosive. However, it seemed that the group generally found her very clever and accomplished, which showed Sherringham how little they really grasped the situation. Poor Biddy was extremely impressed; she became flushed and absorbed as Miriam, during her best moments, turned pale and intense. It was Biddy who spoke to her first after they decided it was better not to overwhelm her further; she took a few steps closer, being the nearest, and murmured, "Oh, thank you so much. I’ve never seen anything so beautiful, so grand."

She looked very red and very pretty as she said this, and Peter Sherringham liked her enough to notice her more and like her better when she looked prettier than usual. As he turned away he heard Miriam make answer with no great air of appreciation of her tribute: "I've seen you before—two days ago at the Salon with Mr. Dormer. Yes, I know he's your brother. I've made his acquaintance since. He wants to paint my portrait. Do you think he'll do it well?" He was afraid the girl was something of a brute—also somewhat grossly vain. This impression would perhaps have been confirmed if a part of the rest of the short conversation of the two young women had reached his ear. Biddy ventured to observe that she herself had studied modelling a little and that she could understand how any artist would think Miss Rooth a splendid subject. If indeed she could attempt her head, that would be a chance indeed.

She looked really flushed and super pretty when she said this, and Peter Sherringham liked her enough to notice her more and like her better when she looked prettier than usual. As he turned away, he heard Miriam respond without much enthusiasm for the compliment: "I've seen you before—two days ago at the Salon with Mr. Dormer. Yes, I know he's your brother. I've gotten to know him since. He wants to paint my portrait. Do you think he'll do a good job?" He was worried that the girl was somewhat of a brutal character—also pretty vain. This impression might have been reinforced if more of the short conversation between the two young women had reached his ears. Biddy dared to say that she had studied modeling a bit and that she could see why any artist would think Miss Rooth was a fantastic subject. If she could attempt her head, that would be an incredible opportunity.

"Thank you," said Miriam with a laugh as of high comedy. "I think I had rather not passer par toute la famille!" Then she added: "If your brother's an artist I don't understand how he's in Parliament."[125]

"Thank you," Miriam laughed, sounding quite dramatic. "I think I'd rather not passer par toute la famille!" Then she continued, "If your brother's an artist, I don't get how he's in Parliament."[125]

"Oh he isn't in Parliament now—we only hope he will be."

"Oh, he's not in Parliament right now—we just hope he will be."

"Ah I see."

"Got it."

"And he isn't an artist either," Biddy felt herself conscientiously bound to state.

"And he's not an artist either," Biddy felt she had to say.

"Then he isn't anything," said Miss Rooth.

"Then he isn't anything," said Miss Rooth.

"Well—he's immensely clever."

"Well—he's really smart."

"Ah I see," Miss Rooth again replied. "Mr. Nash has puffed him up so."

"Ah, I see," Miss Rooth replied again. "Mr. Nash has really inflated his ego."

"I don't know Mr. Nash," said Biddy, guilty of a little dryness as well as of a little misrepresentation, and feeling rather snubbed.

"I don't know Mr. Nash," Biddy said, a bit dry and slightly misrepresenting, feeling kind of snubbed.

"Well, you needn't wish to."

"Well, you don't need to."

Biddy stood with her a moment longer, still looking at her and not knowing what to say next, but not finding her any less handsome because she had such odd manners. Biddy had an ingenious little mind, which always tried as much as possible to keep different things separate. It was pervaded now by the reflexion, attended with some relief, that if the girl spoke to her with such unexpected familiarity of Nick she said nothing at all about Peter. Two gentlemen came up, two of Peter's friends, and made speeches to Miss Rooth of the kind Biddy supposed people learned to make in Paris. It was also doubtless in Paris, the girl privately reasoned, that they learned to listen to them as this striking performer listened. She received their advances very differently from the way she had received Biddy's. Sherringham noticed his young kinswoman turn away, still very red, to go and sit near her mother again, leaving Miriam engaged with the two men. It appeared to have come over her that for a moment she had been strangely spontaneous and bold, and that she had paid a little of the penalty. The seat next her mother was occupied by Mrs. Rooth, toward whom Lady Agnes's head had inclined itself with a preoccupied[126] tolerance. He had the conviction Mrs. Rooth was telling her about the Neville-Nugents of Castle Nugent and that Lady Agnes was thinking it odd she never had heard of them. He said to himself that Biddy was generous. She had urged Julia to come in order that they might see how bad the strange young woman would be, but now that the event had proved dazzling she forgot this calculation and rejoiced in what she innocently supposed to be the performer's triumph. She kept away from Julia, however; she didn't even look at her to invite her also to confess that, in vulgar parlance, they had been sold. He himself spoke to his sister, who was leaning back with a detached air in the corner of a sofa, saying something which led her to remark in reply: "Ah I daresay it's extremely fine, but I don't care for tragedy when it treads on one's toes. She's like a cow who has kicked over the milking-pail. She ought to be tied up."

Biddy stood with her for a moment longer, still looking at her and unsure of what to say next, but she didn’t find her any less beautiful despite her strange manners. Biddy had a clever little mind that always tried to keep different things separate. Right now, she was relieved to realize that while the girl spoke to her with unexpected familiarity about Nick, she didn’t mention Peter at all. Two guys approached, friends of Peter, and made speeches to Miss Rooth that Biddy guessed people learned to deliver in Paris. It was probably in Paris, the girl privately thought, that they also learned to listen to them the way this impressive performer did. She responded to their advances very differently than how she had responded to Biddy’s. Sherringham noticed that his young relative turned away, still very flushed, to sit back near her mother, leaving Miriam with the two men. It seemed to strike her that for a moment she had been oddly spontaneous and bold, and that she had to deal with a bit of the aftermath. The seat next to her mother was taken by Mrs. Rooth, towards whom Lady Agnes had tilted her head with a preoccupied tolerance. He was convinced that Mrs. Rooth was telling her about the Neville-Nugents of Castle Nugent and that Lady Agnes found it strange she had never heard of them. He thought to himself that Biddy was generous. She had encouraged Julia to come so they could see how bad the unusual young woman would be, but now that the event had turned out dazzling, she forgot this plan and celebrated what she mistakenly believed to be the performer’s success. She kept her distance from Julia, not even glancing at her to invite her to admit that, in plain terms, they had been duped. He spoke to his sister, who was leaning back with an indifferent air in the corner of the sofa, leading her to reply, “Ah, I’m sure it’s extremely nice, but I don’t care for tragedy when it steps on one’s toes. She’s like a cow that has kicked over the milk pail. She ought to be tied up.”

"My poor Julia, it isn't extremely fine; it isn't fine at all," Sherringham returned with some irritation.

"My poor Julia, it's not great; it's not great at all," Sherringham replied, a bit irritated.

"Pardon me then. I thought that was why you invited us."

"Sorry about that. I thought that was the reason you invited us."

"I imagined she was different," Peter said a little foolishly.

"I thought she was different," Peter said a bit stupidly.

"Ah if you don't care for her so much the better. It has always seemed to me you make too awfully much of those people."

"Ah, if you don't care about her that much, then it's for the best. It’s always seemed to me that you put way too much importance on those people."

"Oh I do care for her too—rather. She's interesting." His sister gave him a momentary, mystified glance and he added: "And she's dreadful." He felt stupidly annoyed and was ashamed of his annoyance, as he could have assigned no reason for it. It didn't grow less for the moment from his seeing Gabriel Nash approach Julia, introduced by Nick Dormer. He gave place to the two young men with[127] some alacrity, for he had a sense of being put in the wrong in respect to their specimen by Nash's very presence. He remembered how it had been a part of their bargain, as it were, that he should present that gentleman to his sister. He was not sorry to be relieved of the office by Nick, and he even tacitly and ironically wished his kinsman's friend joy of a colloquy with Mrs. Dallow. Sherringham's life was spent with people, he was used to people, and both as host and as guest he carried the social burden in general lightly. He could observe, especially in the former capacity, without uneasiness and take the temperature without anxiety. But at present his company oppressed him; he felt worried and that he showed it—which was the thing in the world he had ever held least an honour to a gentleman dedicated to diplomacy. He was vexed with the levity that had made him call his roomful together on so poor a pretext, and yet was vexed with the stupidity that made the witnesses so evidently find the pretext sufficient. He inwardly groaned at the delusion under which he had saddled himself with the Tragic Muse—a tragic muse who was strident and pert—and yet wished his visitors would go away and leave him alone with her.

"Oh, I care for her too—kind of. She's interesting." His sister shot him a quick, confused look and he added, "And she's terrible." He felt annoyingly stupid and was embarrassed by his irritation since he couldn't pinpoint why he felt that way. His frustration didn't lessen when he saw Gabriel Nash approaching Julia, introduced by Nick Dormer. He stepped aside for the two young men quickly, feeling like he was in the wrong just by Nash being there. He remembered that it had been part of their agreement, in a way, that he would introduce that guy to his sister. He wasn't sorry Nick took over that task, and he even silently and ironically wished his relative's friend luck with Mrs. Dallow. Sherringham spent his life around people; he was used to them, and both as a host and a guest, he usually handled social situations easily. He could observe, especially in the former role, without feeling uneasy and gauge the mood without stress. But right now, his company felt heavy; he was anxious and aware that he was showing it—which he had always thought was the least honorable thing for a gentleman in diplomacy. He was irritated at the carelessness that made him gather his guests for such a weak reason, yet he was also frustrated with the dullness that made the guests accept the excuse without question. He inwardly groaned at the burden he had taken on with the Tragic Muse—a tragic muse who was loud and annoying—and yet he wished his visitors would just leave him alone with her.

Nick Dormer said to Mrs. Dallow that he wanted her to know an old friend of his, one of the cleverest men he knew; and he added the hope that she would be gentle and encouraging with him; he was so timid and so easily disconcerted. Mr. Nash hereupon dropped into a chair by the arm of her sofa, their companion went away, and Mrs. Dallow turned her glance upon her new acquaintance without a perceptible change of position. Then she emitted with rapidity the remark: "It's very awkward when people are told one's clever."

Nick Dormer told Mrs. Dallow that he wanted her to meet an old friend of his, one of the smartest guys he knew. He hoped she would be kind and supportive with him because he was really shy and easily unsettled. Mr. Nash then sat down in a chair next to her sofa, their companion left, and Mrs. Dallow looked at her new acquaintance without moving. She quickly said, "It's really uncomfortable when people say you're clever."

"It's only awkward if one isn't," Gabriel smiled.[128]

"It's only awkward if you aren't," Gabriel smiled.[128]

"Yes, but so few people are—enough to be talked about."

"Yes, but so few people actually are—enough to be mentioned."

"Isn't that just the reason why such a matter, such an exception, ought to be mentioned to them?" he asked. "They mightn't find it out for themselves. Of course, however, as you say, there ought to be a certainty; then they're surer to know it. Dormer's a dear fellow, but he's rash and superficial."

"Isn't that exactly why we should bring up this issue, this exception, with them?" he asked. "They might not figure it out on their own. Of course, as you mentioned, there should be some certainty; that way, they'll definitely know. Dormer's a great guy, but he's careless and superficial."

Mrs. Dallow, at this incitement, turned her glance a second time on her visitor; but during the rest of the conversation she rarely repeated the movement. If she liked Nick Dormer extremely—and it may without more delay be communicated to the reader that she did—her liking was of a kind that opposed no difficulty whatever to her not liking, in case of such a complication, a person attached or otherwise belonging to him. It was not in her nature to "put up" with others for the sake of an individual she loved: the putting up was usually consumed in the loving, and with nothing left over. If the affection that isolates and simplifies its object may be distinguished from the affection that seeks communications and contracts for it, Julia Dallow's was quite of the encircling, not to say the narrowing sort. She was not so much jealous as essentially exclusive. She desired no experience for the familiar and yet partly unsounded kinsman in whom she took an interest that she wouldn't have desired for herself; and indeed the cause of her interest in him was partly the vision of his helping her to the particular extensions she did desire—the taste and thrill of great affairs and of public action. To have such ambitions for him appeared to her the highest honour she could do him; her conscience was in it as well as her inclination, and her scheme, to her sense, was noble enough to varnish over any disdain she might feel for forces drawing him another way. She had a[129] prejudice, in general, against his existing connexions, a suspicion of them, and a supply of off-hand contempt in waiting. It was a singular circumstance that she was sceptical even when, knowing her as well as he did, he thought them worth recommending to her: the recommendation indeed mostly confirmed the suspicion.

Mrs. Dallow looked at her visitor again, but throughout the rest of their conversation, she rarely repeated that gesture. If she liked Nick Dormer a lot—and it can be shared with the reader that she did—her liking was such that it didn't make it hard for her to also dislike someone connected to him, should that situation arise. It wasn't in her nature to tolerate others for the sake of someone she loved; her love consumed the need for tolerance, leaving nothing behind. If we can distinguish between love that isolates and simplifies its object and love that seeks connections and contracts for it, Julia Dallow's love was definitely of the enclosing, if not the limiting kind. She wasn't so much jealous as she was fundamentally exclusive. She didn’t want any experiences for the familiar yet partly unknown relative she cared about that she wouldn’t want for herself; and indeed, part of her interest in him was the idea of him helping her pursue the particular expansions she did desire—the excitement and thrill of significant undertakings and public actions. Having such ambitions for him seemed to her the highest honor she could give; her sense of duty was as much involved as her inclination, and she felt her plan was noble enough to overshadow any disdain she might have had for influences pulling him in a different direction. She had a[129] general bias against his current connections, a suspicion of them, and a readiness to look down on them. It was odd that she was skeptical even when, knowing her as well as he did, he thought those connections were worth suggesting to her: the recommendation mostly confirmed her suspicion.

This was a law from which Gabriel Nash was condemned to suffer, if suffering could on any occasion be predicated of Gabriel Nash. His pretension was in truth that he had purged his life of such possibilities of waste, though probably he would have admitted that if that fair vessel should spring a leak the wound in its side would have been dealt by a woman's hand. In dining two evenings before with her brother and with the Dormers Mrs. Dallow had been moved to exclaim that Peter and Nick knew the most extraordinary people. As regards Peter the attitudinising girl and her mother now pointed that moral with sufficient vividness; so that there was little arrogance in taking a similar quality for granted of the conceited man at her elbow, who sat there as if he might be capable from one moment to another of leaning over the arm of her sofa. She had not the slightest wish to talk with him about himself, and was afraid for an instant that he was on the point of passing from the chapter of his cleverness to that of his timidity. It was a false alarm, however, for he only animadverted on the pleasures of the elegant extract hurled—literally hurlé in general—from the centre of the room at one's defenceless head. He intimated that in his opinion these pleasures were all for the performers. The auditors had at any rate given Miss Rooth a charming afternoon; that of course was what Mrs. Dallow's kind brother had mainly intended in arranging the little party. (Julia hated to hear him call her brother "kind": the[130] term seemed offensively patronising.) But he himself, he related, was now constantly employed in the same beneficence, listening two-thirds of his time to "intonations" and shrieks. She had doubtless observed it herself, how the great current of the age, the adoration of the mime, was almost too strong for any individual; how it swept one along and dashed one against the rocks. As she made no response to this proposition Gabriel Nash asked her if she hadn't been struck with the main sign of the time, the preponderance of the mountebank, the glory and renown, the personal favour, he enjoyed. Hadn't she noticed what an immense part of the public attention he held in London at least? For in Paris society was not so pervaded with him, and the women of the profession, in particular, were not in every drawing-room.

This was a law that Gabriel Nash had to endure, if "endure" could even be applied to him. He really believed he had rid his life of any potential waste, though he might admit that if that pristine vessel ever sprang a leak, it would have been due to a woman's hand. Two nights earlier, while dining with her brother and the Dormers, Mrs. Dallow had exclaimed that Peter and Nick knew the most extraordinary people. As far as Peter went, the posturing girl and her mother were a clear illustration of that; so it wasn’t overly arrogant to assume that the conceited man next to her shared that same trait, sitting there as if he might lean over the arm of her sofa at any moment. She had no interest in discussing himself with him and felt a brief panic that he was about to shift from his witty side to his shy side. Fortunately, that was just a false alarm, as he merely commented on the pleasures of the elegantly thrown—literally hurlé in general—from the center of the room at one’s defenseless head. He suggested that, in his view, such pleasures were all for the performers. The audience, at least, had given Miss Rooth a delightful afternoon; that, of course, was what Mrs. Dallow's thoughtful brother had primarily aimed for in organizing the little gathering. (Julia hated when he called her brother "thoughtful"; the term felt condescending.) But he said he was constantly engaged in the same form of goodwill, spending two-thirds of his time listening to "intonations" and shrieks. She had likely noticed too how the great current of the age, the admiration for performers, was almost too powerful for any individual; how it swept one along and crashed one against the rocks. As she didn’t respond to this idea, Gabriel Nash asked her if she hadn’t noticed the main marker of the times, the dominance of the charlatan, the glory and fame, the personal admiration he enjoyed. Hadn’t she seen how much of the public's attention he commanded in London, at least? Because in Paris, society wasn’t so saturated with him, and the women in the profession weren’t in every drawing-room.

"I don't know what you mean," Mrs. Dallow said. "I know nothing of any such people."

"I don't know what you mean," Mrs. Dallow said. "I don't know anything about those people."

"Aren't they under your feet wherever you turn—their performances, their portraits, their speeches, their autobiographies, their names, their manners, their ugly mugs, as the people say, and their idiotic pretensions?"

"Aren't they right in front of you no matter where you look— their performances, their photos, their speeches, their life stories, their names, their behaviors, their ugly faces, as people say, and their ridiculous pretensions?"

"I daresay it depends on the places one goes to. If they're everywhere"—and she paused a moment—"I don't go everywhere."

"I would say it depends on the places you go. If they're everywhere"—and she paused for a moment—"I don't go everywhere."

"I don't go anywhere, but they mount on my back at home like the Old Man of the Sea. Just observe a little when you return to London," Mr. Nash went on with friendly instructiveness. Julia got up at this—she didn't like receiving directions; but no other corner of the room appeared to offer her any particular reason for crossing to it: she never did such a thing without a great inducement. So she remained standing there as if she were quitting the place in a moment, which indeed she now determined[131] to do; and her interlocutor, rising also, lingered beside her unencouraged but unperturbed. He proceeded to remark that Mr. Sherringham was quite right to offer Miss Rooth an afternoon's sport; she deserved it as a fine, brave, amiable girl. She was highly educated, knew a dozen languages, was of illustrious lineage, and was immensely particular.

"I don’t really go anywhere, but they climb on my back at home like the Old Man of the Sea. Just pay attention a bit when you get back to London," Mr. Nash continued in a friendly, instructive way. Julia stood up at this—she didn’t like being told what to do; but no other spot in the room seemed enticing enough for her to move to: she never did that without a strong reason. So she stayed standing there as if she was about to leave, which she now decided[131] to do; and her conversation partner, getting up as well, lingered next to her, uninvited but calm. He went on to say that Mr. Sherringham was absolutely right to offer Miss Rooth an afternoon of fun; she deserved it as a wonderful, brave, nice girl. She was very well-educated, spoke a dozen languages, came from a prominent family, and was extremely particular.

"Immensely particular?" Mrs. Dallow repeated.

"Really particular?" Mrs. Dallow repeated.

"Perhaps I should say rather that her mother's so on her behalf. Particular about the sort of people they meet—the tone, the standard. I'm bound to say they're like you: they don't go everywhere. That spirit's not so common in the mob calling itself good society as not to deserve mention."

"Maybe I should say instead that her mom feels that way for her. They're picky about the type of people they associate with—the vibe, the standards. I have to say they're like you: they don’t just go anywhere. That attitude isn’t so common in the group that calls itself good society; it definitely deserves a mention."

She said nothing for a moment; she looked vaguely round the room, but not at Miriam Rooth. Nevertheless she presently dropped as in forced reference to her an impatient shake. "She's dreadfully vulgar."

She didn't say anything for a moment; she glanced vaguely around the room but didn't look at Miriam Rooth. Still, she eventually gave an impatient shake of her head as if to refer to her. "She's so tacky."

"Ah don't say that to my friend Dormer!" Mr. Nash laughed.

"Ah, don’t say that to my friend Dormer!" Mr. Nash laughed.

"Are you and he such great friends?" Mrs. Dallow asked, meeting his eyes.

"Are you and him really close friends?" Mrs. Dallow asked, looking him in the eye.

"Great enough to make me hope we shall be greater."

"Big enough to make me hope we’ll be even bigger."

Again for a little she said nothing, but then went on: "Why shouldn't I say to him that she's vulgar?"

Again for a little while she said nothing, but then continued: "Why shouldn't I tell him that she's trashy?"

"Because he admires her so much. He wants to paint her."

"Because he admires her so much, he wants to paint her."

"To paint her?"

"To paint her?"

"To paint her portrait."

"To create her portrait."

"Oh I see. I daresay she'd do for that."

"Oh, I get it. I bet she'd be great for that."

Mr. Nash showed further amusement. "If that's your opinion of her you're not very complimentary to the art he aspires to practise."

Mr. Nash found it even more amusing. "If that's how you feel about her, you’re not exactly praising the art he wants to pursue."

"He aspires to practise?" she echoed afresh.

"He wants to practice?" she repeated.

"Haven't you talked with him about it? Ah you must keep him up to it!"[132]

"Haven't you discussed it with him? Oh, you really need to keep him informed!"[132]

Julia Dallow was conscious for a moment of looking uncomfortable; but it relieved her to be able to demand of her neighbour with a certain manner: "Are you an artist?"

Julia Dallow felt a bit uneasy for a moment, but it was a relief to ask her neighbor in a certain way, "Are you an artist?"

"I try to be," Nash smiled, "but I work in such difficult material."

"I try to be," Nash smiled, "but I work with such tough material."

He spoke this with such a clever suggestion of mysterious things that she was to hear herself once more pay him the attention of taking him up. "Difficult material?"

He said this with such a clever hint of mysterious things that she was going to hear herself give him her attention again by picking up the conversation. "Difficult material?"

"I work in life!"

"I'm living life!"

At this she turned away, leaving him the impression that she probably misunderstood his speech, thinking he meant that he drew from the living model or some such platitude: as if there could have been any likelihood he would have dealings with the dead. This indeed would not fully have explained the abruptness with which she dropped their conversation. Gabriel, however, was used to sudden collapses and even to sudden ruptures on the part of those addressed by him, and no man had more the secret of remaining gracefully with his conversational wares on his hands. He saw Mrs. Dallow approach Nick Dormer, who was talking with one of the ladies of the embassy, and apparently signify that she wished to speak to him. He got up and they had a minute's talk, after which he turned and took leave of his fellow-visitors. She said a word to her brother, Nick joined her, and they then came together to the door. In this movement they had to pass near Nash, and it gave her an opportunity to nod good-bye to him, which he was by no means sure she would have done if Nick hadn't been with her. The young man just stopped; he said to Nash: "I should like to see you this evening late. You must meet me somewhere."

At this, she turned away, leaving him with the impression that she probably misunderstood what he meant, thinking he was saying he worked from a living model or some cliché like that: as if there was any chance he would work with the dead. That didn’t completely explain why she abruptly ended their conversation. Gabriel was, however, accustomed to sudden changes and even abrupt endings from those he spoke to, and no one was better at handling his conversation pieces without losing composure. He noticed Mrs. Dallow approach Nick Dormer, who was chatting with one of the embassy ladies, and apparently indicate that she wanted to talk to him. He stood up, and they had a brief conversation, after which he turned to say goodbye to the other guests. She exchanged a word with her brother, Nick joined her, and then they walked together to the door. In making this move, they had to pass by Nash, giving her the chance to nod goodbye to him, though he wasn't certain she would have done so if Nick hadn’t been with her. The young man paused and said to Nash: "I’d like to see you later this evening. We need to meet somewhere."

"Well take a walk—I should like that," Nash[133] replied. "I shall smoke a cigar at the café on the corner of the Place de l'Opéra—you'll find me there." He prepared to compass his own departure, but before doing so he addressed himself to the duty of a few civil words to Lady Agnes. This effort proved vain, for on one side she was defended by the wall of the room and on the other rendered inaccessible by Miriam's mother, who clung to her with a quickly-rooted fidelity, showing no symptom of desistance. Nash declined perforce upon her daughter Grace, who said to him: "You were talking with my cousin Mrs. Dallow."

"Sure, let’s take a walk—I’d like that," Nash[133] replied. "I’ll be smoking a cigar at the café on the corner of the Place de l'Opéra—you can find me there." He got ready to leave but first made an effort to say a few polite words to Lady Agnes. This attempt was useless, as she was blocked on one side by the wall of the room and on the other side made unreachable by Miriam's mother, who clung to her with a quick loyalty, showing no signs of letting go. Nash had no choice but to turn to her daughter Grace, who said to him: "You were talking with my cousin Mrs. Dallow."

"To her rather than with her," he smiled.

"To her rather than with her," he smiled.

"Ah she's very charming," Grace said.

"Ah, she's really charming," Grace said.

"She's very beautiful."

"She's really beautiful."

"And very clever," the girl continued.

"And really smart," the girl continued.

"Very, very intelligent." His conversation with Miss Dormer went little beyond this, and he presently took leave of Peter Sherringham, remarking to him as they shook hands that he was very sorry for him. But he had courted his fate.

"Really, really smart." His talk with Miss Dormer didn't go much further than that, and he soon said goodbye to Peter Sherringham, telling him as they shook hands that he felt very sorry for him. But he had brought this on himself.

"What do you mean by my fate?" Sherringham asked.

"What do you mean by my destiny?" Sherringham asked.

"You've got them for life."

"You're stuck with them for life."

"Why for life, when I now clearly and courageously recognise that she isn't good?"

"Why go on living when I can now see clearly and honestly that she's not right for me?"

"Ah but she'll become so," said Gabriel Nash.

"Ah, but she will become so," said Gabriel Nash.

"Do you think that?" Sherringham brought out with a candour that made his visitor laugh.

"Do you really think that?" Sherringham said with an honesty that made his visitor laugh.

"You will—that's more to the purpose!" the latter declared as he went away.

"You will—that's more to the point!" the other said as he walked away.

Ten minutes later Lady Agnes substituted a general, vague assent for all further particular ones, drawing off from Mrs. Rooth and from the rest of the company with her daughters. Peter had had very little talk with Biddy, but the girl kept her disappointment out of her pretty eyes and said to him: "You told us[134] she didn't know how—but she does!" There was no suggestion of disappointment in this.

Ten minutes later, Lady Agnes replaced specific responses with a general, vague agreement, stepping away from Mrs. Rooth and the rest of the group with her daughters. Peter hadn't talked much with Biddy, but the girl hid her disappointment behind her pretty eyes and said to him, "You told us[134] she didn't know how—but she does!" There was no hint of disappointment in her tone.

Sherringham held her hand a moment. "Ah it's you who know how, dear Biddy!" he answered; and he was conscious that if the occasion had been more private he would have all lawfully kissed her.

Sherringham held her hand for a moment. "Ah, it's you who know how, dear Biddy!" he said, and he realized that if it had been a more private moment, he would have definitely kissed her.

Presently three more of his guests took leave, and Mr. Nash's assurance that he had them for life recurred to him as he observed that Mrs. Rooth and her damsel quite failed to profit by so many examples. The Lovicks remained—a colleague and his sociable wife—and Peter gave them a hint that they were not to plant him there only with the two ladies. Miriam quitted Mrs. Lovick, who had attempted, with no great subtlety, to engage her, and came up to her host as if she suspected him of a design of stealing from the room and had the idea of preventing it.

Currently, three more of his guests said their goodbyes, and Mr. Nash's promise that they were his for life came to mind as he noticed that Mrs. Rooth and her companion didn’t seem to learn from all the examples around them. The Lovicks stayed—a colleague and his friendly wife—and Peter hinted that they shouldn't leave him alone with just the two ladies. Miriam broke away from Mrs. Lovick, who had tried, rather obviously, to get her attention, and approached her host as if she suspected he was planning to sneak out of the room and wanted to stop him.

"I want some more tea: will you give me some more? I feel quite faint. You don't seem to suspect how this sort of thing takes it out of one."

"I'd like some more tea: can you give me some more? I'm feeling a bit faint. You don't seem to realize how much this kind of thing wears you out."

Peter apologised extravagantly for not having seen to it that she had proper refreshment, and took her to the round table, in a corner, on which the little collation had been served. He poured out tea for her and pressed bread and butter on her and petits fours, of all which she profusely and methodically partook. It was late; the afternoon had faded and a lamp been brought in, the wide shade of which shed a fair glow on the tea-service and the plates of pretty food. The Lovicks sat with Mrs. Rooth at the other end of the room, and the girl stood at the table, drinking her tea and eating her bread and butter. She consumed these articles so freely that he wondered if she had been truly in want of a meal—if they were so poor as to have to count with that sort of privation. This supposition was softening,[135] but still not so much so as to make him ask her to sit down. She appeared indeed to prefer to stand: she looked better so, as if the freedom, the conspicuity of being on her feet and treading a stage were agreeable to her. While Sherringham lingered near her all vaguely, his hands in his pockets and his mind now void of everything but a planned evasion of the theatrical question—there were moments when he was so plentifully tired of it—she broke out abruptly: "Confess you think me intolerably bad!"

Peter apologized profusely for not making sure she had proper refreshments and took her to the round table in the corner where a light snack had been set up. He poured her tea and offered her bread and butter, as well as petits fours, all of which she generously and methodically enjoyed. It was late; the afternoon had faded, and a lamp had been brought in, its wide shade casting a warm glow on the tea set and the plates of lovely food. The Lovicks were seated with Mrs. Rooth at the other end of the room, while the girl stood at the table, sipping her tea and nibbling on her bread and butter. She consumed these items so eagerly that he wondered if she had truly been in need of a meal—if they were so poor that they had to deal with such lack. This thought was softening,[135] but not enough to make him invite her to sit down. She actually seemed to prefer standing: she looked better that way, as if the freedom and visibility of being on her feet, like she was on a stage, were pleasing to her. While Sherringham lingered near her, his hands in his pockets and his mind solely focused on avoiding the theatrical question—at times he was so thoroughly tired of it—she abruptly said, "Admit it, you think I’m unbearably bad!"

"Intolerably—no."

"Absolutely not."

"Only tolerably! I find that worse."

"Just okay! I think that's even worse."

"Every now and then you do something very right," Sherringham said.

"Every now and then you do something really right," Sherringham said.

"How many such things did I do to-day?"

"How many of those things did I do today?"

"Oh three or four. I don't know that I counted very carefully."

"Oh, three or four. I’m not sure I counted very carefully."

She raised her cup to her lips, looking at him over the rim of it—a proceeding that gave her eyes a strange expression. "It bores you and you think it disagreeable," she then said—"I mean a girl always talking about herself." He protested she could never bore him and she added: "Oh I don't want compliments—I want the hard, the precious truth. An actress has to talk about herself. What else can she talk about, poor vain thing?"

She lifted her cup to her lips, glancing at him over the edge—a gesture that gave her eyes an unusual look. "It bores you, and you find it annoying," she then said—"I mean a girl constantly talking about herself." He insisted she could never bore him, and she replied: "Oh, I don't want flattery—I want the raw, valuable truth. An actress has to talk about herself. What else can she discuss, poor vain thing?"

"She can talk sometimes about other actresses."

"She sometimes talks about other actresses."

"That comes to the same thing. You won't be serious. I'm awfully serious." There was something that caught his attention in the note of this—a longing half hopeless, half argumentative to be believed in. "If one really wants to do anything one must worry it out; of course everything doesn't come the first day," she kept on. "I can't see everything at once; but I can see a little more—step by step—as I go; can't I?"

"That's still the same thing. You won't take it seriously. I'm very serious." There was something in her tone that made him notice—a desire that was part hopeless, part defensive, to be taken seriously. "If you really want to achieve something, you have to work through it; of course, you don't figure everything out right away," she continued. "I can't see everything all at once, but I can see a little more—step by step—as I move forward; right?"

"That's the way—that's the way," he gently[136] enough returned. "When you see the things to do the art of doing them will come—if you hammer away. The great point's to see them."

"That's the way—that's the way," he gently[136] replied. "When you notice what needs to be done, you'll find the skill to do it will follow—if you keep at it. The key is to recognize them."

"Yes; and you don't think me clever enough for that."

"Yes; and you don't think I'm smart enough for that."

"Why do you say so when I've asked you to come here on purpose?"

"Why do you say that when I specifically asked you to come here?"

"You've asked me to come, but I've had no success."

"You've invited me to come, but I haven't had any luck."

"On the contrary; every one thought you wonderful."

"On the contrary; everyone thought you were amazing."

"Oh but they don't know!" said Miriam Rooth. "You've not said a word to me. I don't mind your not having praised me; that would be too banal. But if I'm bad—and I know I'm dreadful—I wish you'd talk to me about it."

"Oh, but they don't know!" said Miriam Rooth. "You haven't said a word to me. I don't mind that you haven't praised me; that would be too cliché. But if I'm bad—and I know I am—I wish you'd talk to me about it."

"It's delightful to talk to you," Peter found himself saying.

"It's great to talk to you," Peter found himself saying.

"No, it isn't, but it's kind"; and she looked away from him.

"No, it isn't, but it's nice," she said, looking away from him.

Her voice had with this a quality which made him exclaim: "Every now and then you 'say' something—!"

Her voice had a quality that made him exclaim, "Every now and then you actually say something—!"

She turned her eyes back to him and her face had a light. "I don't want it to come by accident." Then she added: "If there's any good to be got from trying, from showing one's self, how can it come unless one hears the simple truth, the truth that turns one inside out? It's all for that—to know what one is, if one's a stick!"

She looked back at him, her face glowing. "I don't want it to happen by chance." Then she added, "If there's any benefit in trying, in putting yourself out there, how can it happen unless you hear the plain truth, the kind of truth that changes everything? It's all about that—to understand who you are, even if you're just a nobody!"

"You've great courage, you've rare qualities," Sherringham risked. She had begun to touch him, to seem different: he was glad she had not gone.

"You've got a lot of courage and some rare qualities," Sherringham ventured. She had started to connect with him, to feel different: he was relieved she hadn't left.

But for a little she made no answer, putting down her empty cup and yearning over the table as for something more to eat. Suddenly she raised her head and broke out with vehemence: "I will, I will, I will!"[137]

But for a moment, she didn’t respond, setting down her empty cup and gazing longingly at the table as if hoping for more food. Suddenly, she lifted her head and exclaimed passionately, "I will, I will, I will!"[137]

"You'll do what you want, evidently."

"You'll do whatever you want, obviously."

"I will succeed—I will be great. Of course I know too little, I've seen too little. But I've always liked it; I've never liked anything else. I used to learn things and do scenes and rant about the room when I was but five years old." She went on, communicative, persuasive, familiar, egotistical (as was necessary), and slightly common, or perhaps only natural; with reminiscences, reasons, and anecdotes, an unexpected profusion, and with an air of comradeship, of freedom in any relation, which seemed to plead that she was capable at least of embracing that side of the profession she desired to adopt. He noted that if she had seen very little, as she said, she had also seen a great deal; but both her experience and her innocence had been accidental and irregular. She had seen very little acting—the theatre was always too expensive. If she could only go often—in Paris for instance every night for six months—to see the best, the worst, everything, she would make things out, would observe and learn what to do, what not to do: it would be a school of schools. But she couldn't without selling the clothes off her back. It was vile and disgusting to be poor, and if ever she were to know the bliss of having a few francs in her pocket she would make up for it—that she could promise! She had never been acquainted with any one who could tell her anything—if it was good or bad or right or wrong—except Mrs. Delamere and poor Ruggieri. She supposed they had told her a great deal, but perhaps they hadn't, and she was perfectly willing to give it up if it was bad. Evidently Madame Carré thought so; she thought it was horrid. Wasn't it perfectly divine, the way the old woman had said those verses, those speeches of Célie? If she would only let her come and listen to her once in a while like that it was all she would ask. She[138] had got lots of ideas just from that half-hour; she had practised them over, over, and over again, the moment she got home. He might ask her mother—he might ask the people next door. If Madame Carré didn't think she could work, she might have heard, could she have listened at the door, something that would show her. But she didn't think her even good enough to criticise—since that wasn't criticism, telling her her head was good. Of course her head was good—she needn't travel up to the quartiers excentriques to find that out. It was her mother, the way she talked, who gave the idea that she wanted to be elegant and moral and a femme du monde and all that sort of trash. Of course that put people off, when they were only thinking of the real right way. Didn't she know, Miriam herself, that this was the one thing to think of? But any one would be kind to her mother who knew what a dear she was. "She doesn't know when any thing's right or wrong, but she's a perfect saint," said the girl, obscuring considerably her vindication. "She doesn't mind when I say things over by the hour, dinning them into her ears while she sits there and reads. She's a tremendous reader; she's awfully up in literature. She taught me everything herself. I mean all that sort of thing. Of course I'm not so fond of reading; I go in for the book of life." Sherringham wondered if her mother had not at any rate taught her that phrase—he thought it highly probable. "It would give on my nerves, the life I lead her," Miriam continued; "but she's really a delicious woman."

"I will succeed—I will be amazing. Sure, I know very little, I've seen very little. But I've always loved it; I've never loved anything else. I used to learn stuff and perform scenes and rant around the room when I was just five years old." She kept talking, engaging, convincing, self-assured (as she needed to be), and a bit ordinary, or maybe just natural; sharing memories, reasons, and stories, an unexpected overflow, and with a vibe of friendship, a sense of freedom in any interaction, which seemed to show that she was at least capable of embracing that part of the profession she wanted to pursue. He observed that while she claimed to have seen very little, she had also experienced a lot; yet both her experience and her innocence had been haphazard and irregular. She had witnessed very little acting—the theater was always too pricey. If she could just go frequently—in Paris, for example, every night for six months—to see the best, the worst, everything, she'd figure things out, observe and learn what to do and what not to do: it would be a school of schools. But she couldn't without selling the clothes off her back. It was terrible and disgusting to be poor, and if she ever got to experience the joy of having a few francs in her pocket, she'd make up for it—that she could promise! She had never met anyone who could tell her anything—whether it was good or bad or right or wrong—except Mrs. Delamere and poor Ruggieri. She figured they had told her a lot, but maybe they hadn’t, and she was totally willing to let it go if it was bad. Clearly, Madame Carré felt the same; she thought it was horrible. Wasn’t it absolutely wonderful how the old woman recited those verses, those lines of Célie? If she could just let her come and listen to her once in a while like that, it was all she would ask. She[138] had gained plenty of ideas just from that half-hour; she had practiced them over and over again as soon as she got home. He could ask her mother—he could ask the neighbors. If Madame Carré didn’t think she could work, she might have heard something, maybe she listened at the door, something that could show her. But she didn't think she was even good enough to critique—since that wasn’t criticism, telling her her head was good. Of course her head was good—she didn’t need to go to the quartiers excentriques to figure that out. It was her mother, the way she talked, that gave the impression she wanted to be elegant and moral and a femme du monde and all that kind of nonsense. That kind of thing put people off when they were really trying to think about the right way. Didn’t she know, Miriam herself, that this was the one thing to focus on? But anyone would be kind to her mother who understood what a sweetheart she was. "She doesn’t know when something's right or wrong, but she’s a total saint," said the girl, somewhat undercutting her defense. "She doesn’t care when I repeat things for hours, drumming them into her ears while she sits there reading. She's a huge reader; she’s really into literature. She taught me everything herself. I mean all that sort of stuff. Of course I'm not that into reading; I’m into the school of life." Sherringham wondered if her mother had at least taught her that phrase—he thought it was highly likely. "It would drive my nerves crazy, the life I lead her," Miriam continued; "but she’s honestly a lovely woman."

The oddity of this epithet made Peter laugh, and altogether, in a few minutes, which is perhaps a sign that he abused his right to be a man of moods, the young lady had produced in him a revolution of curiosity, set his sympathy in motion. Her mixture, as it spread itself before him, was an appeal and[139] a challenge: she was sensitive and dense, she was underbred and fine. Certainly she was very various, and that was rare; quite not at this moment the heavy-eyed, frightened creature who had pulled herself together with such an effort at Madame Carré's, nor the elated "phenomenon" who had just been declaiming, nor the rather affected and contradictious young person with whom he had walked home from the Rue de Constantinople. Was this succession of phases a sign she was really a case of the celebrated artistic temperament, the nature that made people provoking and interesting? That Sherringham himself was of this shifting complexion is perhaps proved by his odd capacity for being of two different minds very nearly at the same time. Miriam was pretty now, with felicities and graces, with charming, unusual eyes. Yes, there were things he could do for her; he had already forgotten the chill of Mr. Nash's irony, of his prophecy. He was even scarce conscious how little in general he liked hints, insinuations, favours asked obliquely and plaintively: that was doubtless also because the girl was suddenly so taking and so fraternising. Perhaps indeed it was unjust to qualify as roundabout the manner in which Miss Rooth conveyed that it was open to him not only to pay for her lessons, but to meet the expense of her nightly attendance with her mother at instructive exhibitions of theatrical art. It was a large order, sending the pair to all the plays; but what Peter now found himself thinking of was not so much its largeness as the possible interest of going with them sometimes and pointing the moral—the technical one—of showing her the things he liked, the things he disapproved. She repeated her declaration that she recognised the fallacy of her mother's view of heroines impossibly virtuous and of the importance of her looking out for such tremendously[140] proper people. "One must let her talk, but of course it creates a prejudice," she said with her eyes on Mr. and Mrs. Lovick, who had got up, terminating their communion with Mrs. Rooth. "It's a great muddle, I know, but she can't bear anything coarse or nasty—and quite right too. I shouldn't either if I didn't have to. But I don't care a sou where I go if I can get to act, or who they are if they'll help me. I want to act—that's what I want to do; I don't want to meddle in people's affairs. I can look out for myself—I'm all right!" the girl exclaimed roundly, frankly, with a ring of honesty which made her crude and pure. "As for doing the bad ones I'm not afraid of that."

The weirdness of this nickname made Peter laugh, and within a few minutes—maybe a sign that he was overindulging his right to have mood swings—the young lady sparked a wave of curiosity in him and made him feel sympathetic. Her personality, as it unfolded before him, was both an invitation and a challenge: she was sensitive and tough, both lacking refinement and yet sophisticated. She was certainly full of surprises, which was uncommon; she was not at this moment the heavy-eyed, scared girl who had tried so hard to hold herself together at Madame Carré's, nor was she the excited "phenomenon" who had just been passionately speaking, nor the somewhat pretentious and contradictory young woman he had walked home with from the Rue de Constantinople. Was this series of shifts a hint that she really had the celebrated artistic temperament—the kind of nature that makes people intriguing and challenging? That Sherringham himself shared this fluid nature is perhaps shown by his unusual ability to hold two opposing thoughts almost simultaneously. Miriam was looking pretty now, with delightful features and charming, unique eyes. Yes, there were things he could do for her; he had already pushed aside the chill from Mr. Nash's sarcasm and his prophecy. He was barely aware of how much he generally disliked suggestive hints, veiled requests, and plaintive favors: that was likely also because the girl suddenly seemed so appealing and friendly. It might have been unfair to label as indirect the way Miss Rooth suggested that it was up to him not only to pay for her lessons but also to cover the costs of her mother attending educational theatrical events at night. It was a big ask, sending them to all the shows; but what Peter was thinking about now wasn't so much the expense as the potential enjoyment of going with them sometimes and sharing his thoughts—the technical aspects—on what he liked and didn't like. She repeated her assertion that she recognized the fallacy in her mother's view of heroines as impossibly virtuous and the importance of looking for such proper people. "You have to let her talk, but of course it creates a bias," she said, glancing at Mr. and Mrs. Lovick, who had gotten up, ending their conversation with Mrs. Rooth. "It's a big mess, I know, but she can't stand anything rude or unpleasant—and she’s right to feel that way. I wouldn’t either if I didn’t have to. But I really don’t care where I go as long as I can act, or who they are as long as they help me. I want to act—that's what I really want to do; I don't want to interfere in other people's lives. I can take care of myself—I'm fine!" the girl exclaimed wholeheartedly, frankly, with a sincerity that made her seem both bold and pure. "As for doing the bad roles, I'm not worried about that."

"The bad ones?"

"The bad ones?"

"The bad women in the plays—like Madame Carré. I'll do any vile creature."

"The villainous women in the plays—like Madame Carré. I’ll portray any despicable character."

"I think you'll do best what you are"—and Sherringham laughed for the interest of it. "You're a strange girl."

"I think you'll do best by being yourself"—and Sherringham laughed because he found it interesting. "You're an odd girl."

"Je crois bien! Doesn't one have to be, to want to go and exhibit one's self to a loathsome crowd, on a platform, with trumpets and a big drum, for money—to parade one's body and one's soul?"

"I believe so! Doesn’t one have to be, to want to go and show oneself to a disgusting crowd, on a stage, with trumpets and a big drum, for money—to display one’s body and one’s soul?"

He looked at her a moment: her face changed constantly; now it had a fine flush and a noble delicacy. "Give it up. You're too good for it," he found himself pleading. "I doubt if you've an idea of what girls have to go through."

He looked at her for a moment; her face was always changing. Right now, it had a nice blush and a graceful delicacy. "Stop it. You're too good for this," he found himself saying. "I bet you have no idea what girls have to deal with."

"Never, never—never till I'm pelted!" she cried.

"Never, never—never until I'm hit!" she cried.

"Then stay on here a bit. I'll take you to the theatres."

"Then stick around for a while. I'll take you to the theaters."

"Oh you dear!" Miriam delightedly exclaimed. Mr. and Mrs. Lovick, accompanied by Mrs. Rooth, now crossed the room to them, and the girl went on in the same tone: "Mamma dear, he's the best[141] friend we've ever had—he's a great deal nicer than I thought."

"Oh you dear!" Miriam happily exclaimed. Mr. and Mrs. Lovick, along with Mrs. Rooth, now crossed the room to them, and the girl continued in the same tone: "Mommy dear, he's the best[141] friend we've ever had—he's much nicer than I thought."

"So are you, mademoiselle," said Peter Sherringham.

"So are you, miss," said Peter Sherringham.

"Oh, I trust Mr. Sherringham—I trust him infinitely," Mrs. Rooth returned, covering him with her mild, respectable, wheedling eyes. "The kindness of every one has been beyond everything. Mr. and Mrs. Lovick can't say enough. They make the most obliging offers. They want you to know their brother."

"Oh, I totally trust Mr. Sherringham—I trust him completely," Mrs. Rooth replied, looking at him with her gentle, respectable, charming eyes. "Everyone's kindness has been more than amazing. Mr. and Mrs. Lovick can’t stop talking about it. They’re making the most generous offers. They want you to meet their brother."

"Oh I say, he's no brother of mine," Mr. Lovick protested good-naturedly.

"Oh, come on, he's not my brother," Mr. Lovick said playfully.

"They think he'll be so suggestive, he'll put us up to the right things," Mrs. Rooth went on.

"They think he'll be so persuasive that he'll inspire us to do the right things," Mrs. Rooth continued.

"It's just a little brother of mine—such a dear, amusing, clever boy," Mrs. Lovick explained.

"It's just my little brother—such a sweet, funny, smart kid," Mrs. Lovick said.

"Do you know she has got nine? Upon my honour she has!" said her husband. "This one is the sixth. Fancy if I had to take them all over!"

"Do you know she has nine? I swear she does!" said her husband. "This one is the sixth. Can you imagine if I had to take care of them all over again!"

"Yes, it makes it rather awkward," Mrs. Lovick amiably conceded. "He has gone on the stage, poor darling—but he acts rather well."

"Yeah, it makes things kind of awkward," Mrs. Lovick kindly admitted. "He's gone into acting, poor thing—but he does pretty well."

"He tried for the diplomatic service, but he didn't precisely dazzle his examiners," Mr. Lovick further mentioned.

"He aimed for a career in diplomacy, but he didn't really impress his examiners," Mr. Lovick added.

"Edmund's very nasty about him. There are lots of gentlemen on the stage—he's not the first."

"Edmund's really rude about him. There are plenty of guys on stage—he's not the first."

"It's such a comfort to hear that," said Mrs. Rooth.

"It's so comforting to hear that," said Mrs. Rooth.

"I'm much obliged to you. Has he got a theatre?" Miriam asked.

"I'm really grateful to you. Does he have a theater?" Miriam asked.

"My dear young lady, he hasn't even got an engagement," replied the young man's terrible brother-in-law.

"My dear young lady, he doesn't even have an engagement," replied the young man's awful brother-in-law.

"He hasn't been at it very long, but I'm sure he'll get on. He's immensely in earnest and very[142] good-looking. I just said that if he should come over to see us you might rather like to meet him. He might give you some tips, as my husband says."

"He hasn't been doing it for long, but I'm sure he'll do well. He's really serious about it and very[142] good-looking. I mentioned that if he comes over to visit us, you might enjoy meeting him. He could give you some advice, as my husband says."

"I don't care for his looks, but I should like his tips," Miriam liberally smiled.

"I don't care about his looks, but I would love to hear his advice," Miriam smiled broadly.

"And is he coming over to see you?" asked Sherringham, to whom, while this exchange of remarks, which he had not lost, was going on, Mrs. Rooth had in lowered accents addressed herself.

"And is he coming over to see you?" asked Sherringham, to whom Mrs. Rooth had spoken in a lower voice while this exchange of remarks was happening, which he had not missed.

"Not if I can help it I think!" But Mr. Lovick was so gaily rude that it wasn't embarrassing.

"Not if I can help it, I think!" But Mr. Lovick was so cheerfully rude that it wasn't awkward.

"Oh sir, I'm sure you're fond of him," Mrs. Rooth remonstrated as the party passed together into the antechamber.

"Oh sir, I'm sure you like him," Mrs. Rooth protested as the group entered the antechamber together.

"No, really, I like some of the others—four or five of them; but I don't like Arty."

"No, seriously, I like some of the others—four or five of them; but I don't like Arty."

"We'll make it up to him, then; we'll like him," Miriam answered with spirit; and her voice rang in the staircase—Sherringham attended them a little way—with a charm which her host had rather missed in her loudness of the day before.[143]

"We'll make it up to him, then; we'll like him," Miriam replied energetically, her voice echoing on the staircase. Sherringham walked with them for a bit, appreciating the charm that her host had somewhat overlooked in her loudness the day before.[143]


IX

Nick Dormer found his friend Nash that evening at the place of their tryst—smoking a cigar, in the warm bright night, on the terrace of the café forming one of the angles of the Place de l'Opéra. He sat down with him, but at the end of five minutes uttered a protest against the crush and confusion, the publicity and vulgarity of the place, the shuffling procession of the crowd, the jostle of fellow-customers, the perpetual brush of waiters. "Come away; I want to talk to you and I can't talk here. I don't care where we go. It will be pleasant to walk; well stroll away to the quartiers sérieux. Each time I come to Paris I at the end of three days take the Boulevard, with its conventional grimace, into greater aversion. I hate even to cross it—I go half a mile round to avoid it."

Nick Dormer found his friend Nash that evening at their meeting spot—smoking a cigar on the warm, bright night, on the terrace of the café at one corner of the Place de l'Opéra. He sat down with him, but after five minutes, he complained about the crowd and chaos, the noise and tackiness of the place, the endless stream of people, the bumping into fellow customers, and the constant passing of waiters. "Let’s go; I want to talk to you, and I can't do it here. I don’t care where we go. It would be nice to walk; let’s stroll over to the quartiers sérieux. Every time I come to Paris, by the end of three days, I start to really dislike the Boulevard, with its fake charm. I even hate crossing it—I walk half a mile out of my way to avoid it."

The young men took their course together down the Rue de la Paix to the Rue de Rivoli, which they crossed, passing beside the gilded rails of the Tuileries. The beauty of the night—the only defect of which was that the immense illumination of Paris kept it from being quite night enough, made it a sort of bedizened, rejuvenated day—gave a charm to the quieter streets, drew our friends away to the right, to the river and the bridges, the older, duskier city. The pale ghost of the palace that had perished by fire[144] hung over them a while, and, by the passage now open at all times across the garden of the Tuileries, they came out upon the Seine. They kept on and on, moving slowly, smoking, talking, pausing, stopping to look, to emphasise, to compare. They fell into discussion, into confidence, into inquiry, sympathetic or satiric, and into explanations which needed in turn to be explained. The balmy night, the time for talk, the amusement of Paris, the memory of younger passages, gave a lift to the occasion. Nick had already forgotten his little brush with Julia on his leaving Peter's tea-party at her side, and that he had been almost disconcerted by the asperity with which she denounced the odious man he had taken it into his head to force upon her. Impertinent and fatuous she had called him; and when Nick began to plead that he was really neither of these things, though he could imagine his manner might sometimes suggest them, she had declared that she didn't wish to argue about him or ever to hear of him again. Nick hadn't counted on her liking Gabriel Nash, but had thought her not liking him wouldn't perceptibly matter. He had given himself the diversion, not cruel surely to any one concerned, of seeing what she would make of a type she had never before met. She had made even less than he expected, and her intimation that he had played her a trick had been irritating enough to prevent his reflecting that the offence might have been in some degree with Nash. But he had recovered from his resentment sufficiently to ask this personage, with every possible circumstance of implied consideration for the lady, what had been the impression made by his charming cousin.

The young men made their way together down Rue de la Paix to Rue de Rivoli, which they crossed, passing by the gilded railings of the Tuileries. The beauty of the night—only slightly marred by the overwhelming lights of Paris that prevented it from feeling like true night, giving it a sort of adorned, revitalized day—added charm to the quieter streets, drawing our friends off to the right, toward the river and the bridges, into the older, dimmer part of the city. The faint ghost of the palace that had burned down hung over them for a while, and through the passage now always open across the Tuileries garden, they emerged by the Seine. They continued on, moving slowly, smoking, chatting, pausing, stopping to look, to emphasize, to compare. They fell into discussions, sharing confidences, asking questions—some sympathetic, some satirical—and offering explanations that needed their own clarifications in turn. The mild night, perfect for conversation, the allure of Paris, and memories of youth all added to the occasion's enjoyment. Nick had already forgotten his brief encounter with Julia after leaving Peter's tea party next to her, where he had felt somewhat thrown off by how harshly she criticized the awful man he had tried to introduce her to. She called him annoying and foolish; when Nick began to argue that he was neither, though he could understand how his manner might sometimes suggest that, she insisted she didn't want to discuss him or hear about him ever again. Nick hadn’t expected her to like Gabriel Nash, but he thought that her disliking him wouldn’t really matter. He had amused himself, not cruelly, in seeing how she would react to a type she had never encountered before. She reacted even less than he anticipated, and her suggestion that he had deceived her was annoying enough to distract him from considering that the fault might have partly lay with Nash. However, he had moved past his irritation enough to ask this character, with every possible hint of deference toward the lady, what impression his charming cousin had made.

"Upon my word, my dear fellow, I don't regard that as a fair question," Gabriel said. "Besides, if you think Mrs. Dallow charming what on earth need it matter to you what I think? The superiority of[145] one man's opinion over another's is never so great as when the opinion's about a woman."

"Honestly, my friend, I don't think that's a fair question," Gabriel said. "Besides, if you find Mrs. Dallow charming, why does it even matter to you what I think? One man's opinion is never really more valid than another's, especially when it comes to a woman."

"It was to help me to find out what I think of yourself," Nick returned.

"It was to help me figure out what I think of you," Nick replied.

"Oh, that you'll never do. I shall bewilder you to the end. The lady with whom you were so good as to make me acquainted is a beautiful specimen of the English garden-flower, the product of high cultivation and much tending; a tall, delicate stem with the head set upon it in a manner which, as a thing seen and remembered, should doubtless count for us as a gift of the gods. She's the perfect type of the object raised or bred, and everything about her hangs together and conduces to the effect, from the angle of her elbow to the way she drops that vague, conventional, dry little 'Oh!' which dispenses with all further performance. That degree of completeness is always satisfying. But I didn't satisfy her, and she didn't understand me. I don't think they usually understand."

"Oh, you'll never manage that. I'll keep you confused until the end. The woman you were kind enough to introduce me to is a stunning example of an English garden flower, the result of careful cultivation and attention; she has a tall, delicate stem with a head that's placed just so—a sight to behold, like a gift from the gods. She's the perfect representation of something that's been groomed or refined, and everything about her fits together to create an impression, from the angle of her elbow to the way she lets out that vague, polite little 'Oh!' that says she doesn’t need to go any further. That level of perfection is always pleasing. But I didn't satisfy her, and she couldn't understand me. I don't think they usually do."

"She's no worse than I then."

"She's not any worse than I am."

"Ah she didn't try."

"Ah, she didn't make an effort."

"No, she doesn't try. But she probably thought you a monster of conceit, and she would think so still more if she were to hear you talk about her trying."

"No, she doesn't try. But she probably thinks you're a monster of arrogance, and she would think that even more if she heard you talk about her trying."

"Very likely—very likely," said Gabriel Nash. "I've an idea a good many people think that. It strikes me as comic. I suppose it's a result of my little system."

"Most likely—most likely," said Gabriel Nash. "I think a lot of people believe that. It seems funny to me. I guess it's a result of my little system."

"What little system?"

"What small system?"

"Oh nothing more wonderful than the idea of being just the same to every one. People have so bemuddled themselves that the last thing they can conceive is that one should be simple."

"Oh, there's nothing more amazing than the idea of being the same for everyone. People have confused themselves so much that the last thing they can imagine is that someone could be uncomplicated."

"Lord, do you call yourself simple?" Nick ejaculated.[146]

"Lord, do you really think of yourself as simple?" Nick exclaimed.[146]

"Absolutely; in the sense of having no interest of my own to push, no nostrum to advertise, no power to conciliate, no axe to grind. I'm not a savage—ah far from it!—but I really think I'm perfectly independent."

"Definitely; I have no personal interests to promote, no products to sell, no influence to gain, and no hidden agendas. I'm not primitive—oh, not at all!—but I truly believe I'm completely independent."

"Well, that's always provoking!" Nick knowingly returned.

"Well, that's always frustrating!" Nick replied knowingly.

"So it would appear, to the great majority of one's fellow-mortals; and I well remember the pang with which I originally made that discovery. It darkened my spirit at a time when I had no thought of evil. What we like, when we're unregenerate, is that a new-comer should give us a password, come over to our side, join our little camp or religion, get into our little boat, in short, whatever it is, and help us to row it. It's natural enough; we're mostly in different tubs and cockles, paddling for life. Our opinions, our convictions and doctrines and standards, are simply the particular thing that will make the boat go—our boat, naturally, for they may very often be just the thing that will sink another. If you won't get in people generally hate you."

"So it seems, to most of the people around us; and I vividly remember the sting I felt when I first realized that. It weighed down my spirit during a time when I had no ill intentions. What we want when we're not yet changed is for a newcomer to give us a signal, join our side, become part of our little group or belief, get into our little boat, essentially, whatever it is, and help us row it. It's completely natural; we're all in different boats, struggling to survive. Our opinions, beliefs, doctrines, and standards are just the specific things that keep our boat afloat—our boat, of course, since they might very well be the exact things that would sink someone else's. If you refuse to join in, people generally dislike you."

"Your metaphor's very lame," said Nick. "It's the overcrowded boat that goes to the bottom."

"Your metaphor is really weak," said Nick. "It's the overcrowded boat that sinks."

"Oh I'll give it another leg or two! Boats can be big, in the infinite of space, and a doctrine's a raft that floats the better the more passengers it carries. A passenger jumps over from time to time, not so much from fear of sinking as from a want of interest in the course or the company. He swims, he plunges, he dives, he dips down and visits the fishes and the mermaids and the submarine caves; he goes from craft to craft and splashes about, on his own account, in the blue, cool water. The regenerate, as I call them, are the passengers who jump over in search of better fun. I jumped over long ago."[147]

"Oh, I'll give it another go or two! Boats can be huge in the vastness of space, and a belief is like a raft that stays afloat better the more people it carries. A passenger might jump overboard from time to time, not so much out of fear of sinking but because they're bored with the journey or the people around them. They swim, they dive, they go under and explore the fish, the mermaids, and the underwater caves; they move from boat to boat and splash around, enjoying the cool blue water on their own. The ones I call the regenerate are the passengers who jump over in search of more exciting experiences. I jumped over a long time ago." [147]

"And now of course you're at the head of the regenerate; for, in your turn"—Nick found the figure delightful—"you all form a select school of porpoises."

"And now, of course, you’re leading the renewed ones; because, in your turn"—Nick found the image charming—"you all make up a special group of dolphins."

"Not a bit, and I know nothing about heads—in the sense you mean. I've grown a tail if you will; I'm the merman wandering free. It's the jolliest of trades!"

"Not at all, and I don't know anything about heads—in the way you're thinking. I've got a tail if you want; I'm the merman roaming freely. It's the most fun job!"

Before they had gone many steps further Nick Dormer stopped short with a question. "I say, my dear fellow, do you mind mentioning to me whether you're the greatest humbug and charlatan on earth, or a genuine intelligence, one that has sifted things for itself?"

Before they had taken many more steps, Nick Dormer abruptly stopped and asked, "Hey, my friend, can you tell me if you're the biggest fraud and con artist out there, or are you actually someone smart who has figured things out for yourself?"

"I do lead your poor British wit a dance—I'm so sorry," Nash replied benignly. "But I'm very sincere. And I have tried to straighten out things a bit for myself."

"I really do lead your poor British wit in circles—I'm so sorry," Nash said kindly. "But I'm being completely honest. And I have tried to clear things up a bit for myself."

"Then why do you give people such a handle?"

"Then why do you give people such a reason?"

"Such a handle?"

"Is that a handle?"

"For thinking you're an—for thinking you're a mere farceur."

"For believing you're just a joker."

"I daresay it's my manner: they're so unused to any sort of candour."

"I must say it's just how I am: they really aren't used to any kind of honesty."

"Well then why don't you try another?" Nick asked.

"Well, why don’t you try another one?" Nick asked.

"One has the manner that one can, and mine moreover's a part of my little system."

"Everyone has their own way of doing things, and mine is just a part of my little system."

"Ah if you make so much of your little system you're no better than any one else," Nick returned as they went on.

"Ah, if you think so highly of your little system, you're no better than anyone else," Nick replied as they continued on.

"I don't pretend to be better, for we're all miserable sinners; I only pretend to be bad in a pleasanter, brighter way—by what I can see. It's the simplest thing in the world; just take for granted our right to be happy and brave. What's essentially kinder and more helpful than that, what's more beneficent?[148] But the tradition of dreariness, of stodginess, of dull, dense, literal prose, has so sealed people's eyes that they've ended by thinking the most natural of all things the most perverse. Why so keep up the dreariness, in our poor little day? No one can tell me why, and almost every one calls me names for simply asking the question. But I go on, for I believe one can do a little good by it. I want so much to do a little good," Gabriel Nash continued, taking his companion's arm. "My persistence is systematic: don't you see what I mean? I won't be dreary—no, no, no; and I won't recognise the necessity, or even, if there be any way out of it, the accident, of dreariness in the life that surrounds me. That's enough to make people stare: they're so damned stupid!"

"I don't claim to be better because we're all flawed; I just try to be bad in a more enjoyable, brighter way—based on what I can see. It's really simple; we just need to accept our right to be happy and brave. What's nicer and more helpful than that? What’s more generous? [148] But the long-standing tradition of gloominess, of stuffiness, of dull, dense, literal writing has blinded people so much that they end up thinking the most natural things are the most twisted. Why continue to embrace the gloom in our little lives? No one can explain that to me, and almost everyone insults me for just asking. But I persist because I believe I can do some good by doing this. I really want to do a little good," Gabriel Nash continued, taking his companion's arm. "My determination is methodical: don’t you get what I mean? I refuse to be gloomy—no way; and I won’t accept the necessity, or even, if there's a way out of it, the coincidence, of gloominess in the life around me. That’s enough to make people stare: they're so clueless!"

"They think you so damned impudent," Nick freely explained.

"They think you’re so incredibly rude," Nick said openly.

At this Nash stopped him short with a small cry, and, turning his eyes, Nick saw under the lamps of the quay that he had brought a flush of pain into his friend's face. "I don't strike you that way?"

At this, Nash interrupted him with a small gasp, and turning his gaze, Nick noticed under the quay's lights that he had caused a look of pain on his friend’s face. "I don’t come across to you like that?"

"Oh 'me!' Wasn't it just admitted that I don't in the least make you out?"

"Oh me! Wasn't it just admitted that I don't understand you at all?"

"That's the last thing!" Nash declared, as if he were thinking the idea over, with an air of genuine distress. "But with a little patience we'll clear it up together—if you care enough about it," he added more cheerfully. Letting his companion proceed again he continued: "Heaven help us all, what do people mean by impudence? There are many, I think, who don't understand its nature or its limits; and upon my word I've literally seen mere quickness of intelligence or of perception, the jump of a step or two, a little whirr of the wings of talk, mistaken for it. Yes, I've encountered men and women who thought you impudent if you weren't simply so[149] stupid as they. The only impudence is unprovoked, or even mere dull, aggression, and I indignantly protest that I'm never guilty of that clumsiness. Ah for what do they take one, with their beastly presumption? Even to defend myself sometimes I've to make believe to myself that I care. I always feel as if I didn't successfully make others think so. Perhaps they see impudence in that. But I daresay the offence is in the things that I take, as I say, for granted; for if one tries to be pleased one passes perhaps inevitably for being pleased above all with one's self. That's really not my case—I find my capacity for pleasure deplorably below the mark I've set. This is why, as I've told you, I cultivate it, I try to bring it up. And I'm actuated by positive benevolence; I've that impudent pretension. That's what I mean by being the same to every one, by having only one manner. If one's conscious and ingenious to that end what's the harm—when one's motives are so pure? By never, never making the concession, one may end by becoming a perceptible force for good."

"That's the last thing!" Nash said, as if he were really considering the idea, looking genuinely upset. "But with a little patience, we can figure it out together—if you care enough about it," he added more cheerfully. Letting his companion continue, he went on: "Heaven help us, what do people mean by impudence? I think many don’t understand what it really is or where it stops; and honestly, I've seen just a quick wit or a fast response, even just a little bit of chatter, mistaken for it. Yes, I've met people who thought you were impudent if you weren't just as [149] foolish as they were. The only true impudence is unprovoked or just mindless aggression, and I firmly assert that I’m never guilty of that kind of clumsiness. What do they think of me with their awful arrogance? Even to defend myself, sometimes I have to pretend that I care. I always feel like I don’t manage to convince others of that. Maybe they see impudence in that. But I suppose the offense comes from the things I take for granted; because if you try to be happy, you might end up seeming like you're just happy with yourself. That's not really my situation—I think my ability to enjoy things is regrettably below the level I expect. That’s why, as I told you, I work on it, I try to improve it. And I'm driven by genuine kindness; I have that bold pretension. That’s what I mean by treating everyone the same, by having just one way of being. If one is aware and clever about that, what's the harm—when one's intentions are so good? By never, never making that compromise, one could eventually become a noticeable force for good."

"What concession are you talking about, in God's name?" Nick demanded.

"What concession are you talking about, for heaven's sake?" Nick asked.

"Why, that we're here all for dreariness. It's impossible to grant it sometimes if you wish to deny it ever."

"Why are we all here for gloom? It's hard to accept it sometimes if you want to pretend it doesn’t exist."

"And what do you mean then by dreariness? That's modern slang and terribly vague. Many good things are dreary—virtue and decency and charity, and perseverance and courage and honour."

"And what do you mean by dreariness? That's modern slang and really vague. A lot of good things can be dreary—like virtue, decency, charity, perseverance, courage, and honor."

"Say at once that life's dreary, my dear fellow!" Gabriel Nash exclaimed.

"Just say it outright that life is tough, my friend!" Gabriel Nash exclaimed.

"That's on the whole my besetting impression."

"That's pretty much my main impression."

"Cest là que je vous attends! I'm precisely engaged in trying what can be done in taking it the other way. It's my little personal experiment. Life[150] consists of the personal experiments of each of us, and the point of an experiment is that it shall succeed. What we contribute is our treatment of the material, our rendering of the text, our style. A sense of the qualities of a style is so rare that many persons should doubtless be forgiven for not being able to read, or at all events to enjoy, us; but is that a reason for giving it up—for not being, in this other sphere, if one possibly can, an Addison, a Ruskin, a Renan? Ah we must write our best; it's the great thing we can do in the world, on the right side. One has one's form, que diable, and a mighty good thing that one has. I'm not afraid of putting all life into mine, and without unduly squeezing it. I'm not afraid of putting in honour and courage and charity—without spoiling them: on the contrary I shall only do them good. People may not read you at sight, may not like you, but there's a chance they'll come round; and the only way to court the chance is to keep it up—always to keep it up. That's what I do, my dear man—if you don't think I've perseverance. If some one's touched here and there, if you give a little impression of truth and charm, that's your reward; besides of course the pleasure for yourself."

"This is where I’ll be waiting for you! I'm currently engaged in figuring out how to approach things differently. It's my little personal experiment. Life[150] is made up of the personal experiments of each of us, and the goal of an experiment is to succeed. What we contribute is our interpretation of the material, our version of the text, our style. A sense of style is so uncommon that many people should probably be forgiven for not being able to read, or at least enjoy, our work; but is that a reason to give up— to not aim, in this other arena, to be an Addison, a Ruskin, a Renan, if possible? Ah, we must write our best; it's the most significant thing we can do in the world, on the right side. We each have our own form, que diable, and it’s a great thing to have one. I'm not afraid to pour all of life into mine, and without distorting it. I'm not afraid to include honor, courage, and charity—without ruining them; on the contrary, I believe I’ll only enhance them. People might not appreciate you right away or enjoy your work, but there’s a chance they will come around; and the only way to encourage that chance is to keep going—always keep going. That’s what I do, my dear friend—if you don’t think I have perseverance. If someone is touched here and there, if you leave a little impression of truth and charm, that’s your reward; along with, of course, the pleasure it brings you."

"Don't you think your style's a trifle affected?" Nick asked for further amusement.

"Don't you think your style is a bit pretentious?" Nick asked for more amusement.

"That's always the charge against a personal manner: if you've any at all people think you've too much. Perhaps, perhaps—who can say? The lurking unexpressed is infinite, and affectation must have begun, long ago, with the first act of reflective expression—the substitution of the few placed articulate words for the cry or the thump or the hug. Of course one isn't perfect; but that's the delightful thing about art, that there's always more to learn and more to do; it grows bigger the more one uses it and meets more questions the more they come up.[151] No doubt I'm rough still, but I'm in the right direction: I make it my business to testify for the fine."

"That's always the criticism of having a personal style: if you have any at all, people think you have too much. Maybe, maybe not—who can say? The unspoken possibilities are endless, and pretentiousness must have started, long ago, with the first moment of thoughtful expression—the replacement of simple cries or gestures with a few carefully chosen words. Of course, nobody's perfect; but that's the wonderful thing about art, that there's always more to learn and more to create; it expands the more you use it and raises more questions the more you engage with it.[151] I'm sure I'm still a bit rough around the edges, but I'm heading in the right direction: I make it my mission to advocate for the beautiful."

"Ah the fine—there it stands, over there!" said Nick Dormer. "I'm not so sure about yours—I don't know what I've got hold of. But Notre Dame is truth; Notre Dame is charm; on Notre Dame the distracted mind can rest. Come over with me and look at her!"

"Ah, the beauty—there it is, over there!" said Nick Dormer. "I’m not so certain about yours—I’m not sure what I’ve got in my hands. But Notre Dame is truth; Notre Dame is charm; at Notre Dame, the restless mind can find peace. Come over with me and take a look at it!"

They had come abreast of the low island from which the great cathedral, disengaged to-day from her old contacts and adhesions, rises high and fair, with her front of beauty and her majestic mass, darkened at that hour, or at least simplified, under the stars, but only more serene and sublime for her happy union far aloft with the cool distance and the night. Our young men, fantasticating as freely as I leave the reader to estimate, crossed the wide, short bridge which made them face toward the monuments of old Paris—the Palais de Justice, the Conciergerie, the holy chapel of Saint Louis. They came out before the church, which looks down on a square where the past, once so thick in the very heart of Paris, has been made rather a blank, pervaded however by the everlasting freshness of the vast cathedral-face. It greeted Nick Dormer and Gabriel Nash with a kindness the long centuries had done nothing to dim. The lamplight of the old city washed its foundations, but the towers and buttresses, the arches, the galleries, the statues, the vast rose-window, the large full composition, seemed to grow clearer while they climbed higher, as if they had a conscious benevolent answer for the upward gaze of men.

They had arrived at the low island where the great cathedral stands tall and beautiful, now separated from its old connections and attachments. It loomed high and fair, its beauty and massive structure appearing darker or at least simpler under the stars, yet more serene and sublime due to its harmonious union with the cool distance of the night. Our young men, letting their imaginations run wild as I leave it to the reader to imagine, crossed the wide, short bridge that led them toward the monuments of old Paris—the Palais de Justice, the Conciergerie, the holy chapel of Saint Louis. They emerged in front of the church, which overlooks a square where the past, once so dense in the very heart of Paris, has become quite sparse, though still infused with the everlasting freshness of the vast cathedral's facade. It welcomed Nick Dormer and Gabriel Nash with a warmth that centuries had failed to diminish. The lamplight of the old city illuminated its foundations, but the towers, buttresses, arches, galleries, statues, the grand rose window, and the overall structure seemed to become clearer as they climbed higher, as if they were consciously responding to the upward gaze of those below.

"How it straightens things out and blows away one's vapours—anything that's done!" said Nick; while his companion exclaimed blandly and affectionately:

"How it clears everything up and helps get rid of your frustrations—anything that's done!" said Nick; while his friend replied smoothly and warmly:

"The dear old thing!"[152]

"The sweet old thing!"[152]

"The great point's to do something, instead of muddling and questioning; and, by Jove, it makes me want to!"

"The main thing is to take action, instead of wasting time worrying and second-guessing; and, wow, it really makes me want to!"

"Want to build a cathedral?" Nash inquired.

"Do you want to build a cathedral?" Nash asked.

"Yes, just that."

"Yeah, just that."

"It's you who puzzle me then, my dear fellow. You can't build them out of words."

"It's you who confuse me then, my friend. You can't make them from words."

"What is it the great poets do?" asked Nick.

"What do the great poets do?" asked Nick.

"Their words are ideas—their words are images, enchanting collocations and unforgettable signs. But the verbiage of parliamentary speeches—!"

"Their words are ideas—their words are images, captivating combinations and memorable symbols. But the language of parliamentary speeches—!"

"Well," said Nick with a candid, reflective sigh, "you can rear a great structure of many things—not only of stones and timbers and painted glass." They walked round this example of one, pausing, criticising, admiring, and discussing; mingling the grave with the gay and paradox with contemplation. Behind and at the sides the huge, dusky vessel of the church seemed to dip into the Seine or rise out of it, floating expansively—a ship of stone with its flying buttresses thrown forth like an array of mighty oars. Nick Dormer lingered near it in joy, in soothing content, as if it had been the temple of a faith so dear to him that there was peace and security in its precinct. And there was comfort too and consolation of the same sort in the company at this moment of Nash's equal appreciation, of his response, by his own signs, to the great effect. He took it all in so and then so gave it all out that Nick was reminded of the radiance his boyish admiration had found in him of old, the easy grasp of everything of that kind. "Everything of that kind" was to Nick's sense the description of a wide and bright domain.

"Well," Nick said with a thoughtful sigh, "you can create an incredible structure made up of many things—not just stones, wood, and stained glass." They walked around this example, stopping to critique, admire, and discuss; blending seriousness with playfulness and paradox with reflection. Behind and on the sides, the massive, shadowy church seemed to sink into the Seine or rise out of it, floating majestically—a stone ship with its flying buttresses extending like a set of powerful oars. Nick Dormer lingered near it happily, feeling a soothing contentment, as if it were the temple of a faith so precious to him that he found peace and security within its grounds. There was also comfort and reassurance in sharing this moment with Nash, who appreciated it just as deeply and responded with his own signs to the grand impact of it all. Nick absorbed it and then reflected it back in a way that reminded him of the shining admiration he used to feel for Nash, the effortless understanding of everything in that realm. For Nick, "everything in that realm" represented a vast and vibrant domain.

They crossed to the farther side of the river, where the influence of the Gothic monument threw a distinction even over the Parisian smartnesses—the municipal rule and measure, the importunate symmetries,[153] the "handsomeness" of everything, the extravagance of gaslight, the perpetual click on the neat bridges. In front of a quiet little café on the left bank Gabriel Nash said, "Let's sit down"—he was always ready to sit down. It was a friendly establishment and an unfashionable quarter, far away from the caravan-series; there were the usual little tables and chairs on the quay, the muslin curtains behind the glazed front, the general sense of sawdust and of drippings of watery beer. The place was subdued to stillness, but not extinguished, by the lateness of the hour; no vehicles passed, only now and then a light Parisian foot. Beyond the parapet they could hear the flow of the Seine. Nick Dormer said it made him think of the old Paris, of the great Revolution, of Madame Roland, quoi! Gabriel said they could have watery beer but were not obliged to drink it. They sat a long time; they talked a great deal, and the more they said the more the unsaid came up. Presently Nash found occasion to throw out: "I go about my business like any good citizen—that's all."

They crossed to the other side of the river, where the presence of the Gothic monument set a tone that even elevated the style of Paris— the municipal rules and standards, the annoying symmetry, the "good looks" of everything, the extravagance of gaslights, and the constant sound of footsteps on the tidy bridges. In front of a quiet little café on the left bank, Gabriel Nash said, "Let’s sit down"—he was always eager to relax. It was a cozy place in an untrendy neighborhood, far removed from the tourist scene; there were the usual little tables and chairs along the riverside, muslin curtains behind the glass front, and an overall sense of sawdust and spills of watery beer. The café was quiet, but not dead, due to the late hour; no vehicles were passing by, only an occasional Parisian pedestrian. Beyond the railing, they could hear the Seine flowing. Nick Dormer mentioned that it reminded him of old Paris, the great Revolution, and Madame Roland, quoi! Gabriel said they could have watery beer but didn’t have to drink it. They sat for a long time; they talked a lot, and the more they spoke, the more unspoken thoughts surfaced. Eventually, Nash found a chance to say, "I go about my business like any responsible citizen—that's all."

"And what is your business?"

"And what do you do?"

"The spectacle of the world."

"The show of the world."

Nick laughed out. "And what do you do with that?"

Nick burst out laughing. "So what do you do with that?"

"What does any one do with spectacles? I look at it. I see."

"What does anyone do with glasses? I look at it. I see."

"You're full of contradictions and inconsistencies," Nick however objected. "You described yourself to me half an hour ago as an apostle of beauty."

"You're full of contradictions and inconsistencies," Nick replied. "You just told me thirty minutes ago that you're an apostle of beauty."

"Where's the inconsistency? I do it in the broad light of day, whatever I do: that's virtually what I meant. If I look at the spectacle of the world I look in preference at what's charming in it. Sometimes I've to go far to find it—very likely; but that's just what I do. I go far—as far as my means permit me. Last year I heard of such a delightful little spot;[154] a place where a wild fig-tree grows in the south wall, the outer side, of an old Spanish city. I was told it was a deliciously brown corner—the sun making it warm in winter. As soon as I could I went there."

"What's the inconsistency? I do everything out in the open, whatever it is: that's pretty much what I meant. When I look at the world, I prefer to focus on the beautiful parts. Sometimes I have to go a long way to find it—absolutely; but that's exactly what I do. I go far—as far as my resources allow. Last year, I heard about this charming little spot;[154] a place where a wild fig tree grows on the outer side of the south wall of an old Spanish city. I was told it was a lovely brown corner—the sun warming it in the winter. As soon as I could, I went there."

"And what did you do?"

"And what did you do?"

"I lay on the first green grass—I liked it."

"I lay on the first green grass—I liked it."

"If that sort of thing's all you accomplish you're not encouraging."

"If that's all you achieve, you're not very encouraging."

"I accomplish my happiness—it seems to me that's something. I have feelings, I have sensations: let me tell you that's not so common. It's rare to have them, and if you chance to have them it's rare not to be ashamed of them. I go after them—when I judge they won't hurt any one."

"I create my own happiness—it feels like that's something important. I have emotions, I have feelings: I can tell you that's not too common. It's unusual to feel this way, and even if you do, it's uncommon to not feel ashamed of it. I pursue those feelings—when I think they won't harm anyone."

"You're lucky to have money for your travelling expenses," said Nick.

"You're lucky to have money for your travel expenses," Nick said.

"No doubt, no doubt; but I do it very cheap. I take my stand on my nature, on my fortunate character. I'm not ashamed of it, I don't think it's so horrible, my character. But we've so befogged and befouled the whole question of liberty, of spontaneity, of good humour and inclination and enjoyment, that there's nothing that makes people stare so as to see one natural."

"No doubt, no doubt; but I do it very cheaply. I stand by my nature, by my fortunate character. I'm not ashamed of it, and I don't think my character is so horrible. But we've muddied and messed up the whole issue of freedom, spontaneity, good humor, inclination, and enjoyment, so nothing shocks people more than seeing someone who is natural."

"You're always thinking too much of 'people.'"

"You're always overthinking people."

"They say I think too little," Gabriel smiled.

"They say I don’t think enough," Gabriel smiled.

"Well, I've agreed to stand for Harsh," said Nick with a roundabout transition.

"Well, I've agreed to represent Harsh," Nick said, making a roundabout transition.

"It's you then who are lucky to have money."

"It's you who is lucky to have money."

"I haven't," Nick explained. "My expenses are to be paid."

"I haven't," Nick said. "I need to pay my bills."

"Then you too must think of 'people.'"

"Then you should also think about 'people.'"

Nick made no answer to this, but after a moment said: "I wish very much you had more to show for it."

Nick didn't respond to this, but after a moment he said, "I really wish you had more to show for it."

"To show for what?"

"To show what for?"

"Your little system—the æsthetic life."[155]

"Your little system—the aesthetic life."[155]

Nash hesitated, tolerantly, gaily, as he often did, with an air of being embarrassed to choose between several answers, any one of which would be so right. "Oh having something to show's such a poor business. It's a kind of confession of failure."

Nash hesitated, cheerfully, as he often did, looking a bit embarrassed to pick from several answers, any one of which would have been perfectly fine. "Oh, having something to show is such a weak move. It's a sort of admission of failure."

"Yes, you're more affected than anything else," said Nick impatiently.

"Yeah, you’re more impacted than anything else," Nick said, impatient.

"No, my dear boy, I'm more good-natured: don't I prove it? I'm rather disappointed to find you not more accessible to esoteric doctrine. But there is, I confess, another plane of intelligence, honourable, and very honourable, in its way, from which it may legitimately appear important to have something to show. If you must confine yourself to that plane I won't refuse you my sympathy. After all that's what I have to show! But the degree of my sympathy must of course depend on the nature of the demonstration you wish to make."

"No, my dear boy, I'm actually quite good-natured, don't you think? I'm a bit disappointed that you're not more open to deeper ideas. But, I admit, there’s another level of understanding that is respectable, and even quite respectable, in its own way, from which it might seem important to have something to present. If you have to stick to that level, I won’t deny you my support. After all, that's what I've got to offer! But of course, the extent of my support will depend on the kind of proof you want to provide."

"You know it very well—you've guessed it," Nick returned, looking before him in a conscious, modest way which would have been called sheepish had he been a few years younger.

"You know it really well—you've figured it out," Nick replied, looking straight ahead with a self-aware, humble expression that would have been described as sheepish if he were a few years younger.

"Ah you've broken the scent with telling me you're going back to the House of Commons," said Nash.

"Ah, you've spoiled the surprise by telling me you're going back to the House of Commons," said Nash.

"No wonder you don't make it out! My situation's certainly absurd enough. What I really hanker for is to be a painter; and of portraits, on the whole, I think. That's the abject, crude, ridiculous fact. In this out-of-the-way corner, at the dead of night, in lowered tones, I venture to disclose it to you. Isn't that the æsthetic life?"

"No wonder you can't get out! My situation is definitely absurd enough. What I really want is to be a painter, and I think I'd prefer portraits. That’s just the raw, ridiculous truth. Here, in this remote place, at midnight, in hushed tones, I'm daring to share it with you. Isn’t that the artistic life?"

"Do you know how to paint?" asked Nash.

"Do you know how to paint?" Nash asked.

"Not in the least. No element of burlesque is therefore wanting to my position."

"Not at all. There’s absolutely nothing ridiculous about my situation."

"That makes no difference. I'm so glad."

"That doesn't matter at all. I'm really happy."

"So glad I don't know how?"[156]

"So glad I don't know how?"[156]

"So glad of it all. Yes, that only makes it better. You're a delightful case, and I like delightful cases. We must see it through. I rejoice I met you again."

"So glad about it all. Yes, that just makes it better. You're a wonderful person, and I enjoy wonderful people. We need to see this through. I'm so happy I met you again."

"Do you think I can do anything?" Nick inquired.

"Do you think I can do anything?" Nick asked.

"Paint good pictures? How can I tell without seeing some of your work? Doesn't it come back to me that at Oxford you used to sketch very prettily? But that's the last thing that matters."

"Paint good pictures? How can I know without seeing some of your work? Doesn’t it come to mind that you used to sketch really well at Oxford? But that’s the least important thing."

"What does matter then?" Nick asked with his eyes on his companion.

"What matters then?" Nick asked, looking at his companion.

"To be on the right side—on the side of the 'fine.'"

"To be on the right side—on the side of what's 'good.'"

"There'll be precious little of the 'fine' if I produce nothing but daubs."

"There won’t be much of the 'fine' if I just create messy splatters."

"Ah you cling to the old false measure of success! I must cure you of that. There'll be the beauty of having been disinterested and independent; of having taken the world in the free, brave, personal way."

"Ah, you hold on to that outdated and mistaken idea of success! I need to free you from that. There’s beauty in being selfless and independent; in experiencing the world in a way that’s open, courageous, and personal."

"I shall nevertheless paint decently if I can," Nick presently said.

"I'll still paint well if I can," Nick said.

"I'm almost sorry! It will make your case less clear, your example less grand."

"I'm kind of sorry! It will make your situation less clear, your example less impressive."

"My example will be grand enough, with the fight I shall have to make."

"My example will be significant enough, considering the struggle I will face."

"The fight? With whom?"

"Who are you fighting?"

"With myself first of all. I'm awfully against it."

"Starting with myself, I'm really against it."

"Ah but you'll have me on the other side," Nash smiled.

"Ah, but I'll be with you on the other side," Nash smiled.

"Well, you'll have more than a handful to meet—everything, every one that belongs to me, that touches me near or far; my family, my blood, my heredity, my traditions, my promises, my circumstances, my prejudices; my little past—such as it is; my great future—such as it has been supposed it may be."[157]

"Well, you’ve got a lot of people to meet—everyone and everything that’s a part of me, whether close or far; my family, my relatives, my background, my traditions, my commitments, my situation, my biases; my little past—as it is; my big future—as it was thought it might be."[157]

"I see, I see. It's splendid!" Nash exclaimed. "And Mrs. Dallow into the bargain," he added.

"I get it, I get it. It's amazing!" Nash exclaimed. "And Mrs. Dallow as a bonus," he added.

"Yes, Mrs. Dallow if you like."

"Yes, Mrs. Dallow, if that works for you."

"Are you in love with her?"

"Are you in love with her?"

"Not in the least."

"Not at all."

"Well, she is with you—so I understood."

"Well, she's with you—so I get it."

"Don't say that," said Nick Dormer with sudden sternness.

"Don't say that," Nick Dormer replied, suddenly serious.

"Ah you are, you are!" his companion pronounced, judging apparently from this accent.

"Ah, you are, you are!" his companion said, apparently judging from this accent.

"I don't know what I am—heaven help me!" Nick broke out, tossing his hat down on his little tin table with vehemence. "I'm a freak of nature and a sport of the mocking gods. Why should they go out of their way to worry me? Why should they do everything so inconsequent, so improbable, so preposterous? It's the vulgarest practical joke. There has never been anything of the sort among us; we're all Philistines to the core, with about as much esthetic sense as that hat. It's excellent soil—I don't complain of it—but not a soil to grow that flower. From where the devil then has the seed been dropped? I look back from generation to generation; I scour our annals without finding the least little sketching grandmother, any sign of a building or versifying or collecting or even tulip-raising ancestor. They were all as blind as bats, and none the less happy for that. I'm a wanton variation, an unaccountable monster. My dear father, rest his soul, went through life without a suspicion that there's anything in it that can't be boiled into blue-books, and became in that conviction a very distinguished person. He brought me up in the same simplicity and in the hope of the same eminence. It would have been better if I had remained so. I think it's partly your fault that I haven't," Nick went on. "At Oxford you were very bad company for me—my evil genius:[158] you opened my eyes, you communicated the poison. Since then, little by little, it has been working within me; vaguely, covertly, insensibly at first, but during the last year or two with violence, pertinacity, cruelty. I've resorted to every antidote in life; but it's no use—I'm stricken. C'est Vénus toute entière à sa proie attachée—putting Venus for 'art.' It tears me to pieces as I may say."

"I don't know what I am—God help me!" Nick exclaimed, throwing his hat down on his little tin table with force. "I'm a freak of nature and a joke from the mocking gods. Why should they go out of their way to bother me? Why should they create everything so pointless, so unlikely, so ridiculous? It's the most vulgar practical joke. There’s never been anything like this among us; we’re all Philistines at heart, with as much artistic sense as that hat. It's good soil—I don’t complain about it—but not the kind of soil that can grow that flower. Where the hell did that seed come from? I look back through generations; I search our history without finding even the slightest hint of a creative grandmother, any sign of poetry, art, collecting, or even tulip-growing ancestors. They were all as blind as bats, but they were none the less happy for it. I’m a weird variation, an inexplicable monster. My dear father, may he rest in peace, went through life without a clue that there’s anything in it that can’t be reduced to bluebooks, and he became quite a distinguished man because of that belief. He raised me with the same simplicity and the hope of the same success. It would have been better if I’d stayed that way. I think it’s partly your fault that I haven’t," Nick continued. "At Oxford, you were really bad for me—my evil genius:[158] you opened my eyes, you spread the poison. Since then, little by little, it has been working within me; vaguely, secretly, subtly at first, but in the last year or two with intensity, determination, and cruelty. I’ve tried every antidote in life; but it’s no use—I’m infected. C'est Vénus toute entière à sa proie attachée—substituting Venus for 'art.' It’s tearing me apart, as I might say."

"I see, I follow you," said Nash, who had listened to this recital with radiant interest and curiosity. "And that's why you are going to stand."

"I get it, I'm with you," said Nash, who had listened to this story with bright interest and curiosity. "And that's why you’re going to stand."

"Precisely—it's an antidote. And at present you're another."

"Exactly—it's a remedy. And right now, you're another one."

"Another?"

"Another one?"

"That's why I jumped at you. A bigger dose of you may disagree with me to that extent that I shall either die or get better."

"That's why I came after you. A larger dose of you might disagree with me to the point that I either die or get better."

"I shall control the dilution," said Nash. "Poor fellow—if you're elected!" he added.

"I’ll manage the dilution," said Nash. "Poor guy—if you actually get elected!" he added.

"Poor fellow either way. You don't know the atmosphere in which I live, the horror, the scandal my apostasy would provoke, the injury and suffering it would inflict. I believe it would really kill my mother. She thinks my father's watching me from the skies."

"Poor guy either way. You don't understand the environment I’m in, the horror and scandal my leaving would cause, the pain and suffering it would bring. I honestly think it would really crush my mom. She believes my dad is watching over me from the heavens."

"Jolly to make him jump!" Nash suggested.

"Let's surprise him!" Nash said.

"He'd jump indeed—come straight down on top of me. And then the grotesqueness of it—to begin all of a sudden at my age."

"He would really jump—landing right on top of me. And then the absurdity of it—to start all of a sudden at my age."

"It's perfect indeed, it's too lovely a case," Nash raved.

"It's absolutely perfect, it's such a lovely situation," Nash exclaimed.

"Think how it sounds—a paragraph in the London papers: 'Mr. Nicholas Dormer, M. P. for Harsh and son of the late Right Honourable and so forth and so forth, is about to give up his seat and withdraw from public life in order to devote himself to the practice of portrait-painting—and with[159] the more commendable perseverance by reason of all the dreadful time he has lost. Orders, in view of this, respectfully solicited.'"

"Imagine how it sounds—a paragraph in the London papers: 'Mr. Nicholas Dormer, Member of Parliament for Harsh and son of the late Right Honourable and so on, is about to give up his seat and step back from public life to focus on portrait painting—and with[159] even more admirable determination because of all the terrible time he's lost. Orders, in light of this, are respectfully requested.'"

"The nineteenth century's a sweeter time than I thought," said Nash. "It's the portrait then that haunts your dreams?"

"The nineteenth century is a better time than I realized," said Nash. "So, it's the painting that keeps you awake at night?"

"I wish you could see. You must of course come immediately to my place in London."

"I wish you could see. You definitely need to come to my place in London right away."

"Perfidious wretch, you're capable of having talent—which of course will spoil everything!" Gabriel wailed.

"Treacherous scoundrel, you have the potential for talent—which, of course, will ruin everything!" Gabriel cried.

"No, I'm too old and was too early perverted. It's too late to go through the mill."

"No, I'm too old and was exposed to corruption too early. It's too late to change."

"You make me young! Don't miss your election at your peril. Think of the edification."

"You make me feel young! Don’t skip your election; it could be a big mistake. Think about the benefits."

"The edification—?"

"The education—?"

"Of your throwing it all up the next moment."

"Of you throwing everything up the next moment."

"That would be pleasant for Mr. Carteret," Nick brooded.

"That would be nice for Mr. Carteret," Nick thought.

"Mr. Carteret—?"

"Mr. Carteret?"

"A dear old family friend who'll wish to pay my agent's bill."

"A dear old family friend who wants to pay my agent's bill."

"Serve him right for such depraved tastes."

"That’s what he gets for having such messed-up tastes."

"You do me good," said Nick as he rose and turned away.

"You’re doing me a favor," Nick said as he got up and walked away.

"Don't call me useless then."

"Don't call me useless."

"Ah but not in the way you mean. It's only if I don't get in that I shall perhaps console myself with the brush," Nick returned with humorous, edifying elegance while they retraced their steps.

"Ah, but not in the way you think. It's only if I don't get in that I might console myself with the brush," Nick replied with a witty, enlightening charm as they walked back.

"For the sake of all the muses then don't stand. For you will get in."

"For the sake of all the muses, please don’t stand. Because you will get in."

"Very likely. At any rate I've promised."

"Most likely. Anyway, I've made a promise."

"You've promised Mrs. Dallow?"

"Did you promise Mrs. Dallow?"

"It's her place—she'll put me in," Nick said.

"It's her place—she'll let me in," Nick said.

"Baleful woman! But I'll pull you out!" cried Gabriel Nash.[160]

"Awful woman! But I'll save you!" shouted Gabriel Nash.[160]


X

For several days Peter Sherringham had business in hand which left him neither time nor freedom of mind to occupy himself actively with the ladies of the Hôtel de la Garonne. There were moments when they brushed across his memory, but their passage was rapid and not lighted with complacent attention; for he shrank from bringing to the proof the question of whether Miriam would be an interest or only a bore. She had left him after their second meeting with a quickened sympathy, but in the course of a few hours that flame had burned dim. Like most other men he was a mixture of impulse and reflexion, but was peculiar in this, that thinking things over almost always made him think less conveniently. He found illusions necessary, so that in order to keep an adequate number going he often forbade himself any excess of that exercise. Mrs. Rooth and her daughter were there and could certainly be trusted to make themselves felt. He was conscious of their anxiety and their calculations as of a frequent oppression, and knew that whatever results might ensue he should have to do the costly thing for them. An idea of tenacity, of worrying feminine duration, associated itself with their presence; he would have assented with a silent nod to the proposition—enunciated by Gabriel Nash—that he was saddled with them. Remedies hovered before him, but these[161] figured also at the same time as complications; ranging vaguely from the expenditure of money to the discovery that he was in love. This latter accident would be particularly tedious; he had a full perception of the arts by which the girl's mother might succeed in making it so. It wouldn't be a compensation for trouble, but a trouble which in itself would require compensations. Would that balm spring from the spectacle of the young lady's genius? The genius would have to be very great to justify a rising young diplomatist in making a fool of himself.

For several days, Peter Sherringham had business to attend to that left him with neither the time nor the mental space to engage actively with the women at the Hôtel de la Garonne. There were moments when they crossed his mind, but those thoughts were fleeting and not accompanied by any pleasant reflections; he hesitated to test whether Miriam would be intriguing or just a drag. After their second meeting, she had left him feeling a heightened sympathy, but within a few hours, that spark had faded. Like most men, he was a mix of impulse and reflection, but uniquely, he found that thinking things over often made his thoughts less convenient. He felt the need for illusions, so to keep enough of them going, he often restricted himself from overthinking. Mrs. Rooth and her daughter were around and definitely knew how to make their presence felt. He was aware of their anxiety and calculations, which felt like a constant pressure, and he realized that no matter what happened, he would have to bear the cost for them. An idea of persistence, of nagging feminine endurance, seemed to accompany their presence; he would have silently agreed with Gabriel Nash's assertion that he was stuck with them. Possible solutions floated in his mind, but they also appeared to complicate matters; they ranged vaguely from spending money to realizing he was in love. The latter would be particularly exhausting; he fully understood the strategies by which the girl's mother might manage to make that happen. It wouldn’t be a relief but rather a hassle that would itself require compensations. Would any comfort come from witnessing the young lady's talent? That talent would have to be exceptionally great to justify a rising young diplomat making a fool of himself.

With the excuse of pressing work he put off Miss Rooth from day to day, and from day to day he expected to hear her knock at his door. It would be time enough when they ran him to earth again; and he was unable to see how after all he could serve them even then. He had proposed impetuously a course of the theatres; but that would be a considerable personal effort now that the summer was about to begin—a free bid for bad air, stale pieces, and tired actors. When, however, more than a week had elapsed without a reminder of his neglected promise it came over him that he must himself in honour give a sign. There was a delicacy in such unexpected and such difficult discretion—he was touched by being let alone. The flurry of work at the embassy was over and he had time to ask himself what in especial he should do. He wanted something definite to suggest before communicating with the Hôtel de la Garonne.

With the excuse of being busy, he kept putting off Miss Rooth, day after day, and he expected to hear her knock at his door any moment. It would be time enough to deal with things when they caught up to him again; he just couldn't see how he could help them then. He had impulsively suggested a series of theater outings, but that would require a significant personal effort now that summer was approaching—a clear invitation to bad air, outdated shows, and exhausted actors. When more than a week passed without a reminder of his broken promise, he realized he needed to honorably reach out. There was something delicate about such unexpected and challenging discretion—he felt grateful to be left alone. The rush of work at the embassy had calmed down, and he had time to think about what he should do next. He wanted to come up with something specific to propose before getting in touch with the Hôtel de la Garonne.

As a consequence of this speculation he went back to Madame Carré to ask her to reconsider her stern judgement and give the young English lady—to oblige him—a dozen lessons of the sort she knew so well how to give. He was aware that this request scarcely stood on its feet; for in the first place Madame Carré never reconsidered when once she had[162] got her impression, and in the second never wasted herself on subjects whom nature had not formed to do her honour. He knew his asking her to strain a point to please him would give her a false idea—save that for that matter she had it already—of his relations, actual or prospective, with the girl; but he decided he needn't care for this, since Miriam herself probably wouldn't care. What he had mainly in mind was to say to the old actress that she had been mistaken—the jeune Anglaise wasn't such a grue. This would take some courage, but it would also add to the amusement of his visit.

As a result of this speculation, he returned to Madame Carré to ask her to reconsider her harsh judgment and give the young English lady—just to help him—a dozen lessons of the kind she knew how to teach so well. He realized that this request was hardly reasonable; first of all, Madame Carré never changed her mind once she had formed an impression, and secondly, she never wasted her time on people whom nature hadn't equipped to honor her. He knew that asking her to make an exception for his sake would give her a misleading idea—although she already had one—of his actual or potential relationship with the girl; but he figured he shouldn't worry about that since Miriam probably wouldn't care either. What he primarily wanted was to tell the old actress that she had made a mistake—the jeune Anglaise wasn't such a grue. This would take some courage, but it would also add to the fun of his visit.

He found her at home, but as soon as he had expressed his conviction she began: "Oh, your jeune Anglaise, I know a great deal more about her than you! She has been back to see me twice; she doesn't go the longest way round. She charges me like a grenadier and asks me to give her—guess a little what!—private recitations all to herself. If she doesn't succeed it won't be for want of knowing how to thump at doors. The other day when I came in she was waiting for me; she had been there two hours. My private recitations—have you an idea what people pay for them?"

He found her at home, but as soon as he stated his belief, she started: "Oh, your jeune Anglaise, I know much more about her than you do! She’s been back to see me twice; she doesn’t take the long way around. She comes at me like a soldier and asks me to give her—guess what!—private lessons just for her. If she doesn’t succeed, it won’t be for lack of knocking on doors. The other day when I came in, she was waiting for me; she had been there for two hours. My private lessons—do you have any idea what people pay for them?"

"Between artists, you know, there are easier conditions," Sherringham laughed.

"With artists, you know, things are a bit easier," Sherringham laughed.

"How do I know if she's an artist? She won't open her mouth to me; what she wants is to make me say things to her. She does make me—I don't know how—and she sits there gaping at me with her big eyes. They look like open pockets!"

"How do I know if she's an artist? She won't talk to me; what she wants is for me to say things to her. She really does make me—I don't know how—and she just sits there staring at me with her big eyes. They look like wide-open pockets!"

"I daresay she'll profit by it," said Sherringham.

"I bet she'll benefit from it," said Sherringham.

"I daresay you will! Her face is stupid while she watches me, and when she has tired me out she simply walks away. However, as she comes back—!"

"I bet you will! Her expression is blank as she looks at me, and once she wears me out, she just walks off. But when she returns—!"

Madame Carré paused a moment, listened and then cried: "Didn't I tell you?"[163]

Madame Carré paused for a moment, listened, and then exclaimed, "Did I not tell you?"[163]

Sherringham heard a parley of voices in the little antechamber, and the next moment the door was pushed open and Miriam Rooth bounded into the room. She was flushed and breathless, without a smile, very direct.

Sherringham heard a mix of voices in the small antechamber, and the next moment, the door swung open and Miriam Rooth jumped into the room. She was flushed and out of breath, without a smile, very straightforward.

"Will you hear me to-day? I know four things," she immediately broke out. Then seeing Sherringham she added in the same brisk, earnest tone, as if the matter were of the highest importance: "Oh how d'ye do? I'm very glad you're here." She said nothing else to him than this, appealed to him in no way, made no allusion to his having neglected her, but addressed herself to Madame Carré as if he had not been there; making no excuses and using no flattery; taking rather a tone of equal authority—all as if the famous artist had an obvious duty toward her. This was another variation Peter thought; it differed from each of the attitudes in which he had previously seen her. It came over him suddenly that so far from there being any question of her having the histrionic nature she simply had it in such perfection that she was always acting; that her existence was a series of parts assumed for the moment, each changed for the next, before the perpetual mirror of some curiosity or admiration or wonder—some spectatorship that she perceived or imagined in the people about her. Interested as he had ever been in the profession of which she was potentially an ornament, this idea startled him by its novelty and even lent, on the spot, a formidable, a really appalling character to Miriam Rooth. It struck him abruptly that a woman whose only being was to "make believe," to make believe she had any and every being you might like and that would serve a purpose and produce a certain effect, and whose identity resided in the continuity of her personations, so that she had no moral privacy, as he phrased it to himself, but[164] lived in a high wind of exhibition, of figuration—such a woman was a kind of monster in whom of necessity there would be nothing to "be fond" of, because there would be nothing to take hold of. He felt for a moment how simple he had been not to have achieved before this analysis of the actress. The girl's very face made it vivid to him now—the discovery that she positively had no countenance of her own, but only the countenance of the occasion, a sequence, a variety—capable possibly of becoming immense—of representative movements. She was always trying them, practising them, for her amusement or profit, jumping from one to the other and extending her range; and this would doubtless be her occupation more and more as she acquired ease and confidence. The expression that came nearest belonging to her, as it were, was the one that came nearest being a blank—an air of inanity when she forgot herself in some act of sincere attention. Then her eye was heavy and her mouth betrayed a commonness; though it was perhaps just at such a moment that the fine line of her head told most. She had looked slightly bête even when Sherringham, on their first meeting at Madame Carré's, said to Nick Dormer that she was the image of the Tragic Muse.

"Will you listen to me today? I know four things," she said right away. Then, seeing Sherringham, she added in the same brisk, serious tone as if this were extremely important: "Oh, how are you? I'm really glad you’re here." She didn’t say anything else to him, didn’t appeal to him in any way, made no reference to him having ignored her, but spoke to Madame Carré as if he weren’t there at all; no apologies or flattery, taking a tone of equal authority—as if the famous artist had a clear obligation to her. Peter thought this was another shift; it was different from all the other attitudes he had seen her in before. Suddenly, it struck him that instead of being a matter of whether she had an acting nature, she simply embodied it so perfectly that she was always performing; her life was a series of roles taken on for the moment, each one changing for the next, before the endless mirror of some curiosity or admiration or wonder—some audience that she sensed or imagined in those around her. Although he had always been interested in the profession that she could potentially enhance, this idea startled him with its novelty and even gave a formidable, genuinely frightening quality to Miriam Rooth. It hit him that a woman whose entire existence was about "making believe," to pretend to have any identity that might serve a purpose and create a certain effect, and whose identity relied on the continuity of her performances—so that she had no moral privacy, as he phrased it to himself—but[164] lived in a constant state of exposure, of representation—such a woman was a kind of monster in which there would necessarily be nothing to "be fond" of, because there would be nothing to grasp onto. He briefly felt how naïve he had been for not arriving at this analysis of the actress sooner. The girl’s face made it clear to him now—the realization that she truly had no face of her own, only the face of the moment, a sequence, a variety—capable, perhaps, of becoming vast—of representative expressions. She was always trying them out, practicing them, for her enjoyment or benefit, jumping from one to the next and broadening her range; and this would likely be her focus more and more as she gained ease and confidence. The expression that came closest to belonging to her, so to speak, was the one that seemed the most vacant—an air of emptiness when she lost herself in some act of sincere attention. In those moments, her eyes appeared heavy, and her mouth revealed a commonness; though it was perhaps precisely then that the elegant line of her head stood out the most. She had looked slightly bête even when Sherringham, at their first meeting at Madame Carré’s, told Nick Dormer that she was the very likeness of the Tragic Muse.

Now, at any rate, he seemed to see that she might do what she liked with her face. It was an elastic substance, an element of gutta-percha, like the flexibility of the gymnast, the lady at the music-hall who is shot from the mouth of a cannon. He winced a little at this coarser view of the actress; he had somehow always looked more poetically at that priestess of art. Yet what was she, the priestess, when one came to think of it, but a female gymnast, a mountebank at higher wages? She didn't literally hang by her heels from a trapeze and hold a fat man in her[165] teeth, but she made the same use of her tongue, of her eyes, of the imitative trick, that her muscular sister made of leg and jaw. It was an odd circumstance that Miss Rooth's face seemed to him to-day a finer instrument than old Madame Carré's. It was doubtless that the girl's was fresh and strong and had a future in it, while poor Madame Carré's was worn and weary and had only a past.

Now, anyway, he seemed to realize that she could do whatever she wanted with her face. It was a flexible material, like the adaptability of a gymnast, similar to the woman at the music hall who’s shot out of a cannon. He flinched a bit at this more crude perspective of the actress; he had always viewed that priestess of art in a more poetic way. Yet, when you think about it, what was she, the priestess, but a female gymnast, a charlatan earning higher pay? She didn't literally hang upside down from a trapeze and hold a hefty man in her[165] teeth, but she used her tongue, her eyes, and her mimicking skills just like her muscular counterpart used her legs and jaw. It was strange that Miss Rooth’s face seemed to him today to be a better tool than old Madame Carré’s. It was likely because the girl’s face was fresh and strong and had a bright future ahead, while poor Madame Carré’s was worn out and tired, with nothing but a past.

The old woman said something, half in jest, half in real resentment, about the brutality of youth while Miriam went to a mirror and quickly took off her hat, patting and arranging her hair as a preliminary to making herself heard. Sherringham saw with surprise and amusement that the keen Frenchwoman, who had in her long life exhausted every adroitness, was in a manner helpless and coerced, obliging all in spite of herself. Her young friend had taken but a few days and a couple of visits to become a successful force; she had imposed herself, and Madame Carré, while she laughed—yet looked terrible too, with such high artifices of eye and gesture—was reduced to the last line of defence; that of pronouncing her coarse and clumsy, saying she might knock her down, but that this proved nothing. She spoke jestingly enough not to offend, but her manner betrayed the irritation of an intelligent woman who at an advanced age found herself for the first time failing to understand. What she didn't understand was the kind of social product thus presented to her by Gabriel Nash; and this suggested to Sherringham that the jeune Anglaise was perhaps indeed rare, a new type, as Madame Carré must have seen innumerable varieties. He saw the girl was perfectly prepared to be abused and that her indifference to what might be thought of her discretion was a proof of life, health, and spirit, the insolence of conscious resources.[166]

The old woman made a comment, half joking and half genuinely annoyed, about the harshness of youth while Miriam approached a mirror, quickly removing her hat and fixing her hair to make herself heard. Sherringham watched, surprised and amused, as the sharp Frenchwoman, who had mastered every skill in her long life, seemed somewhat helpless and forced to comply, doing things against her better judgment. Her young friend had only taken a few days and a couple of visits to establish herself as a strong presence; she had imposed her personality, and Madame Carré, while laughing—though she also looked intimidating with her exaggerated eye makeup and gestures—was left to her last line of defense: calling her crude and awkward, claiming that she could push her down, but that didn’t prove anything. She spoke playfully enough not to offend, but her tone revealed the frustration of an intelligent woman, who at an older age found herself unable to understand something for the first time. What she couldn't grasp was the type of social person that Gabriel Nash had presented to her; this led Sherringham to think that the jeune Anglaise might truly be unique, a new kind, unlike the countless variations Madame Carré had encountered before. He realized that the girl was completely ready to be criticized and that her lack of concern about what others might think of her choices was evidence of her vitality, health, and spirit, showcasing her confidence and audacity.[166]

When she had given herself a touch at the glass she turned round, with a rapid "Ecoutez maintenant!" and stood leaning a moment—slightly lowered and inclined backward, her hands behind her and supporting her—on the console before the mirror. She waited an instant, turning her eyes from one of her companions to the other as to take possession of them—an eminently conscious, intentional proceeding, which made Sherringham ask himself what had become of her former terror and if that and her tears had all been a comedy: after which, abruptly straightening herself, she began to repeat a short French poem, an ingenious thing of the day, that she had induced Madame Carré to say over to her. She had learned it, practised it, rehearsed it to her mother, and had now been childishly eager to show what she could do with it. What she mainly did was to reproduce with a crude fidelity, but in extraordinary detail, the intonations, the personal quavers and cadences of her model.

After she gave herself a quick look in the mirror, she turned around with a swift "Ecoutez maintenant!" and leaned for a moment—slightly lowered and tilted back, her hands resting behind her for support—on the console in front of the mirror. She paused for a second, shifting her gaze from one friend to the other as if taking possession of them—an obviously intentional act that made Sherringham wonder what had happened to her earlier fear, and if all that along with her tears had just been an act. Then, suddenly straightening up, she started to recite a short French poem, a clever piece of the moment that she had gotten Madame Carré to say to her. She had learned it, practiced it, and even rehearsed it for her mother, and now she was childishly eager to showcase what she could do. What she mainly did was mimic, with a raw accuracy but in remarkable detail, the intonations, personal flourishes, and rhythms of her inspiration.

"How bad you make me seem to myself and if I were you how much better I should say it!" was Madame Carré's first criticism.

"Wow, you really make me look bad in my own eyes, and if I were in your shoes, I would phrase it so much better!" was Madame Carré's first criticism.

Miriam allowed her, however, little time to develop it, for she broke out, at the shortest intervals, with the several other specimens of verse to which the old actress had handed her the key. They were all fine lyrics, of tender or ironic intention, by contemporary poets, but depending for effect on taste and art, a mastery of the rare shade and the right touch, in the interpreter. Miriam had gobbled them up, and she gave them forth in the same way as the first, with close, rude, audacious mimicry. There was a moment for Sherringham when it might have been feared their hostess would see in the performance a designed burlesque of her manner, her airs and graces, her celebrated simpers and grimaces,[167] so extravagant did it all cause these refinements to appear. When it was over the old woman said, "Should you like now to hear how you do?" and, without waiting for an answer, phrased and trilled the last of the pieces, from beginning to end, exactly as her visitor had done, making this imitation of an imitation the drollest thing conceivable. If she had suffered from the sound of the girl's echo it was a perfect revenge. Miriam had dropped on a sofa, exhausted, and she stared at first, flushed and wild; then she frankly gave way to pleasure, to interest and large laughter. She said afterwards, to defend herself, that the verses in question, and indeed all those she had recited, were of the most difficult sort: you had to do them; they didn't do themselves—they were things in which the gros moyens were of no avail.

Miriam didn’t give her much time to really settle into it, as she kept interrupting with various other pieces of poetry that the old actress had given her access to. They were all beautiful lyrics, either sweet or ironic, by current poets, but they relied on taste and skill, a mastery of subtlety and the right nuances from the performer. Miriam had eagerly absorbed them, delivering them just like the first, with raw, bold mimicry. There was a moment for Sherringham when it seemed like their hostess might interpret the performance as a deliberate mockery of her style, her pretentious behaviors, her famous smirks and facial expressions, so exaggerated did all these nuances appear. When it was done, the old woman said, "Would you like to hear how you do it?" and, without waiting for a reply, she performed the last piece from start to finish, exactly like her guest had done, turning this imitation of an imitation into the funniest thing imaginable. If she had been bothered by the young woman’s echo, this was a perfect comeback. Miriam collapsed onto a sofa, exhausted, gazing at first, flustered and wild; then she openly surrendered to joy, interest, and loud laughter. Later, to justify herself, she claimed that the poems in question, and indeed all the ones she had recited, were the most challenging kinds: you had to perform them; they wouldn’t perform themselves—they required finesse and skill, and simple methods weren’t enough.

"Ah my poor child, your means are all gros moyens; you appear to have no others," Madame Carré replied. "You do what you can, but there are people like that; it's the way they're made. They can never come nearer to fine truth, to the just indication; shades don't exist for them, they don't see certain differences. It was to show you a difference that I repeated that thing as you repeat it, as you represent my doing it. If you're struck with the little the two ways have in common so much the better. But you seem to me terribly to alourdir everything you touch."

"Ah, my poor child, your resources are all gros moyens; it seems you have no others," Madame Carré replied. "You do what you can, but some people are just like that; it’s how they are made. They can never get closer to true understanding, to the right indication; shades don’t exist for them, they can’t see certain differences. I repeated that thing to show you a difference, just like you repeat it, just like you describe me doing it. If you’re struck by the little commonalities they have, then that’s great. But you seem to make everything you touch so much heavier."

Peter read into this judgement a deep irritation—Miriam clearly set the teeth of her instructress on edge. She acted on her nerves, was made up of roughnesses and thicknesses unknown hitherto to her fine, free-playing finger-tips. This exasperation, however, was a degree of flattery; it was neither indifference nor simple contempt; it acknowledged a mystifying reality in the jeune Anglaise and even a shade of importance. The latter remarked, serenely enough, that the things she wanted most to do were just[168] those that were not for the gros moyens, the vulgar obvious dodges, the starts and shouts that any one could think of and that the gros public liked. She wanted to do what was most difficult, and to plunge into it from the first; and she explained as if it were a discovery of her own that there were two kinds of scenes and speeches: those which acted themselves, of which the treatment was plain, the only way, so that you had just to take it; and those open to interpretation, with which you had to fight every step, rendering, arranging, doing the thing according to your idea. Some of the most effective passages and the most celebrated and admired, like the frenzy of Juliet with her potion, were of the former sort; but it was the others she liked best.

Peter sensed a deep irritation in this judgment—Miriam clearly got on her teacher's nerves. She operated on her feelings, made up of rough edges and complexities unfamiliar to her skilled, delicate fingertips. However, this frustration was also a kind of flattery; it wasn't indifference or mere contempt; it recognized a puzzling truth in the jeune Anglaise and even hinted at some significance. The latter calmly noted that the things she most wanted to do were exactly[168] those that weren't in the realm of the gros moyens, the obvious crowd-pleasers, the loud moments anyone could think of that the gros public enjoyed. She aimed for the most challenging tasks right from the start; she revealed, almost as if she had discovered it herself, that there were two types of scenes and dialogues: those that played themselves, straightforward with a clear approach that you just had to accept, and those that needed interpretation, where you had to work every step of the way, shaping, arranging, and doing things according to your vision. Some of the most impactful moments and the most famous and admired ones, like Juliet's madness with her potion, fell into the first category; but it was the latter that she preferred.

Madame Carré received this revelation good-naturedly enough, considering its want of freshness, and only laughed at the young lady for looking so nobly patronising while she gave it. Her laughter appeared partly addressed to the good faith with which Miriam described herself as preponderantly interested in the subtler problems of her art. Sherringham was charmed with the girl's pluck—if it was pluck and not mere density; the stout patience with which she submitted, for a purpose, to the old woman's rough usage. He wanted to take her away, to give her a friendly caution, to advise her not to become a bore, not to expose herself. But she held up her beautiful head as to show how little she cared at present for any exposure, and that (it was half coarseness—Madame Carré was so far right—and half fortitude) she had no intention of coming away so long as; there was anything to be picked up. She sat and still she sat, challenging her hostess with every sort of question—some reasonable, some ingenious, some strangely futile and some highly indiscreet; but all with the effect that, contrary to Peter's[169] expectation, their distinguished friend warmed to the work of answering and explaining, became interested, was content to keep her and to talk. Yes, she took her ease; she relieved herself, with the rare cynicism of the artist—all the crudity, the irony and intensity of a discussion of esoteric things—of personal mysteries, of methods and secrets. It was the oddest hour our young man had ever spent, even in the course of investigations which had often led him into the cuisine, the distillery or back shop, of the admired profession. He got up several times to come away; then he remained, partly in order not to leave Miriam alone with her terrible initiatress, partly because he was both amused and edified, and partly because Madame Carré held him by the appeal of her sharp, confidential, old eyes, addressing her talk to himself, with Miriam but a pretext and subject, a vile illustration. She undressed this young lady, as it were, from head to foot, turned her inside out, weighed and measured and sounded her: it was all, for Sherringham, a new revelation of the point to which, in her profession and nation, an intelligence of the business, a ferocious analysis, had been carried and a special vocabulary developed. What struck him above all was the way she knew her grounds and reasons, so that everything was sharp and clear in her mind and lay under her hand. If she had rare perceptions she had traced them to their source; she could give an account of what she did; she knew perfectly why, could explain it, defend it, amplify it, fight for it: all of which was an intellectual joy to her, allowing her a chance to abound and insist and discriminate. There was a kind of cruelty or at least of hardness in it all, to poor Peter's shy English sense, that sense which can never really reconcile itself to any question of method and form, and has extraneous sentiments to "square," to pacify with compromises and [170]superficialities, the general plea for innocence in everything and often the flagrant proof of it. In theory there was nothing he valued more than just such a logical passion as Madame Carré's, but it was apt in fact, when he found himself at close quarters with it, to appear an ado about nothing.

Madame Carré took this news in stride, considering how unoriginal it was, and she just laughed at the young woman for acting so nobly condescending while sharing it. Her laughter seemed partly aimed at the sincerity with which Miriam claimed to be mainly focused on the deeper issues of her art. Sherringham admired the girl's courage—if it was indeed courage and not just ignorance; the strong patience with which she endured the old woman's rough treatment for a purpose. He wanted to speak to her privately, to give her a friendly warning, to advise her not to become tiresome or put herself in awkward situations. But she held her beautiful head high as if to show how little she cared about any scrutiny at that moment, and that (it was partly bluntness—Madame Carré was partially right—and partly determination) she had no plans to leave as long as there was something to gain. She sat there, persistently engaging her hostess with all kinds of questions—some sensible, some clever, some oddly pointless, and some quite indiscreet; yet, surprisingly to Peter’s[169] expectation, their distinguished friend embraced the opportunity to answer and elaborate, becoming genuinely interested, happy to keep her there and talk. Yes, she was at ease; she expressed herself with the rare cynicism of an artist—all the bluntness, irony, and intensity of discussing complex subjects—personal enigmas, methods, and secrets. It was the strangest hour our young man had ever experienced, even during explorations that had often led him into the kitchens, distilleries, or back rooms of the admired profession. He got up several times to leave; then he stayed, partly to not leave Miriam alone with her formidable mentor, partly because he was both entertained and enlightened, and partly because Madame Carré captivated him with her sharp, confiding, old eyes, directing her talk toward him, using Miriam as merely a pretext and subject, a poor illustration. She stripped this young lady bare, so to speak, inspecting her from head to toe, turning her inside out, weighing, measuring, and probing her: it was for Sherringham a new revelation of how far an understanding of the craft, a fierce analysis, had been developed within her profession and culture, along with a unique vocabulary. What amazed him most was how well she understood her grounds and reasons, making everything clear in her mind and at her fingertips. If she had exceptional insights, she had traced them back to their origins; she could explain what she did, knew precisely why, could articulate it, defend it, elaborate on it, and advocate for it—all of which brought her intellectual joy, giving her the chance to flourish, insist, and differentiate. There was a sort of cruelty, or at least a harshness, in all of this, to poor Peter's timid English sensibility, a sensibility that can never truly reconcile itself with any issues of method and form, which has external sentiments to "rectify," to soothe with compromises and [170] superficialities, amidst the general call for innocence in everything and often its blatant contradiction. In theory, there was nothing he valued more than the kind of logical fervor that Madame Carré possessed, but it often seemed, when he found himself confronted with it, like much ado about nothing.

If the old woman was hard it was not that many of her present conclusions about the jeune Anglaise were not indulgent, but that she had a vision of the great manner, of right and wrong, of the just and the false, so high and religious that the individual was nothing before it—a prompt and easy sacrifice. It made our friend uncomfortable, as he had been made uncomfortable by certain feuilletons, reviews of the theatres in the Paris newspapers, which he was committed to thinking important but of which, when they were very good, he was rather ashamed. When they were very good, that is when they were very thorough, they were very personal, as was inevitable in dealing with the most personal of the arts: they went into details; they put the dots on the i's; they discussed impartially the qualities of appearance, the physical gifts of the poor aspirant, finding them in some cases reprehensibly inadequate Peter could never rid himself of a dislike to these pronouncements; in the case of the actresses especially they struck him as brutal and offensive—unmanly as launched by an ensconced, moustachioed critic over a cigar. At the same time he was aware of the dilemma (he hated it; it made him blush still more) in which his objection lodged him. If one was right in caring for the actor's art one ought to have been interested in every honest judgement of it, which, given the peculiar conditions, would be useful in proportion as it should be free. If the criticism that recognised frankly these conditions seemed an inferior or an unholy thing, then what was to be said for[171] the art itself? What an implication, if the criticism was tolerable only so long as it was worthless—so long as it remained vague and timid! This was a knot Peter had never straightened out: he contented himself with feeling that there was no reason a theatrical critic shouldn't be a gentleman, at the same time that he often dubbed it an odious trade, which no gentleman could possibly follow. The best of the fraternity, so conspicuous in Paris, were those who didn't follow it—those who, while pretending to write about the stage, wrote about everything else.

If the old woman was harsh, it wasn't because many of her current opinions about the jeune Anglaise weren't lenient, but because she had such a lofty, almost religious view of what was right and wrong, just and false, that the individual meant nothing in comparison—a quick and easy sacrifice. This made our friend uncomfortable, just as he felt uneasy about certain feuilletons, reviews of theaters in the Paris newspapers, which he felt he should consider important, but when they were really good, he felt a bit embarrassed. When they were very good, meaning very thorough, they became very personal, which was unavoidable when addressing the most personal of the arts: they went into details, they dotted the i's, and they discussed, without bias, the qualities of appearance and the physical attributes of the struggling performer, sometimes finding them sadly lacking. Peter could never shake off his dislike for these judgments; particularly when it came to actresses, they struck him as brutal and offensive—unmanly, especially when delivered by a well-fed, mustachioed critic over a cigar. At the same time, he recognized the dilemma (which he loathed; it made him blush even more) that his objection placed him in. If it was right to care about the art of acting, one should be interested in every honest assessment of it, which, considering the unique conditions, would be valuable only if it was candid. If the criticism that openly acknowledged these conditions seemed inferior or unholy, then what could be said about [171] the art itself? What a troubling implication, if the criticism was acceptable only as long as it was worthless—so long as it remained vague and timid! This was a puzzle Peter never solved: he settled on the belief that there was no reason a theater critic couldn't be a gentleman while often labeling it an awful profession that no gentleman could possibly pursue. The best of the people in that field, so evident in Paris, were those who didn’t actually follow it—those who, while pretending to write about the stage, wrote about everything else.

It was as if Madame Carré, in pursuance of her inflamed sense that the art was everything and the individual nothing save as he happened to serve it, had said: "Well, if she will have it she shall; she shall know what she's in for, what I went through, battered and broken in as we all have been—all who are worthy, who have had the honour. She shall know the real point of view." It was as if she were still beset with Mrs. Rooth's twaddle and muddle, her hypocrisy, her idiotic scruples—something she felt all need to belabour, to trample on. Miriam took it all as a bath, a baptism, with shuddering joy and gleeful splashes; staring, wondering, sometimes blushing and failing to follow, but not shrinking nor wounded; laughing, when convicted, at her own expense and feeling evidently that this at last was the high cold air of art, an initiation, a discipline that nothing could undo. Sherringham said he would see her home—he wanted to talk to her and she must walk away with him. "And it's understood then she may come back," he added to Madame Carré. "It's my affair of course. You'll take an interest in her for a month or two; she'll sit at your feet."

It was as if Madame Carré, fueled by her intense belief that art was everything and the individual was insignificant unless they served it, had declared: "Okay, if she wants it, she’ll get it; she’ll understand what she’s in for, the struggles I went through, battered and broken like all of us who are worthy and have had the honor. She’ll grasp the true perspective." It felt like she was still dealing with Mrs. Rooth's nonsense and confusion, her hypocrisy, her ridiculous scruples—something she felt the need to beat down, to crush. Miriam took it all in like a warm bath, a rebirth, with shuddering joy and gleeful splashes; staring, wondering, sometimes blushing and unable to keep up, but not backing down or feeling hurt; laughing, when caught out, at her own expense and clearly feeling that this was finally the pure, invigorating air of art, an initiation, a discipline that nothing could erase. Sherringham said he would walk her home—he wanted to talk to her, and she had to come with him. "And it’s settled then that she can come back," he added to Madame Carré. "It’s my business, of course. You’ll take an interest in her for a month or two; she’ll sit at your feet."

The old actress had an admirable shrug. "Oh I'll knock her about—she seems stout enough!"[172]

The aging actress had an impressive shrug. "Oh, I'll take her down—she looks tough enough!"[172]


XI

When they had descended to the street Miriam mentioned to Peter that she was thirsty, dying to drink something: upon which he asked her if she should have an objection to going with him to a café.

When they got down to the street, Miriam told Peter that she was thirsty and really wanted something to drink. He then asked her if she would mind going with him to a café.

"Objection? I've spent my life in cafés! They're warm in winter and you get your lamplight for nothing," she explained. "Mamma and I have sat in them for hours, many a time, with a consommation of three sous, to save fire and candles at home. We've lived in places we couldn't sit in, if you want to know—where there was only really room if we were in bed. Mamma's money's sent out from England and sometimes it usedn't to come. Once it didn't come for months—for months and months. I don't know how we lived. There wasn't any to come; there wasn't any to get home. That isn't amusing when you're away in a foreign town without any friends. Mamma used to borrow, but people wouldn't always lend. You needn't be afraid—she won't borrow of you. We're rather better now—something has been done in England; I don't understand what. It's only fivepence a year, but it has been settled; it comes regularly; it used to come only when we had written and begged and waited. But it made no difference—mamma was always up to her ears in books. They served her for food and drink. When[173] she had nothing to eat she began a novel in ten volumes—the old-fashioned ones; they lasted longest. She knows every cabinet de lecture in every town; the little, cheap, shabby ones, I mean, in the back streets, where they have odd volumes and only ask a sou and the books are so old that they smell like close rooms. She takes them to the cafés—the little, cheap, shabby cafés too—and she reads there all the evening. That's very well for her, but it doesn't feed me. I don't like a diet of dirty old novels. I sit there beside her with nothing to do, not even a stocking to mend; she doesn't think that comme il faut. I don't know what the people take me for. However, we've never been spoken to: any one can see mamma's a great lady. As for me I daresay I might be anything dreadful. If you're going to be an actress you must get used to being looked at. There were people in England who used to ask us to stay; some of them were our cousins—or mamma says they were. I've never been very clear about our cousins and I don't think they were at all clear about us. Some of them are dead; the others don't ask us any more. You should hear mamma on the subject of our visits in England. It's very convenient when your cousins are dead—that explains everything. Mamma has delightful phrases: 'My family is almost extinct.' Then your family may have been anything you like. Ours of course was magnificent. We did stay in a place once where there was a deer-park, and also private theatricals. I played in them; I was only fifteen years old, but I was very big and I thought I was in heaven. I'll go anywhere you like; you needn't be afraid; we've been in places! I've learned a great deal that way—sitting beside mamma and watching people, their faces, their types, their movements. There's a great deal goes on in cafés: people come to them to talk things over, their private[174] affairs, their complications; they have important meetings. Oh I've observed scenes between men and women—very quiet, terribly quiet, but awful, pathetic, tragic! Once I saw a woman do something that I'm going to do some day when I'm great—if I can get the situation. I'll tell you what it is sometime—I'll do it for you. Oh it is the book of life!"

"Objection? I've spent my whole life in cafés! They’re cozy in winter, and the lamplight is free," she explained. "Mom and I have sat in them for hours, many times, with a consommation costing three sous, just to save on heating and candles at home. We've lived in places we couldn't even sit in, just enough room if we were in bed. Mom's money comes from England, and sometimes it hasn’t arrived. There was a time it didn’t come for months—months and months. I don’t know how we managed. There was nothing to come; there was nothing to get home. It’s not fun being in a foreign town with no friends. Mom used to borrow money, but people wouldn’t always lend. You don’t have to worry—she won’t borrow from you. We’re doing a bit better now—something has been sorted out in England; I don’t really understand what. It’s only fivepence a year, but it’s been arranged; it comes regularly now; before, we only got it when we’d written and begged and waited. But it didn’t change much—Mom was always buried in books. They were her food and drink. When[173] she had nothing to eat, she’d start a long novel—those old-fashioned ones; they lasted the longest. She knows every cabinet de lecture in every town; the little, cheap, shabby ones, I mean, in the back streets, where they have random volumes and charge just a sou, and the books are so old they smell musty. She takes them to cafés—the little, cheap, shabby cafés too—and reads there all evening. That’s great for her, but it doesn’t feed me. I don’t want a diet of worn-out novels. I sit there beside her with nothing to do, not even a sock to mend; she thinks that’s not comme il faut. I have no idea what people think of me. Anyway, no one has ever approached us: anyone can see Mom’s a distinguished lady. As for me, I guess I could be anything awful. If you’re going to be an actress, you have to get used to being watched. There were people in England who used to invite us to stay; some of them were our cousins—or at least Mom says they were. I’ve never been very clear on who our cousins are, and I don’t think they were very clear on us either. Some of them have died; the others don’t invite us anymore. You should hear Mom talk about our visits in England. It’s very convenient when your cousins are dead—that explains everything. Mom has some delightful phrases: ‘My family is almost extinct.’ Then your family could have been anything you want. Ours, of course, was splendid. We did stay at a place once that had a deer park and also private plays. I acted in them; I was only fifteen, but I was quite tall, and I felt like I was in heaven. I’ll go anywhere you want; you don’t have to worry; we’ve been around! I’ve learned a lot that way—sitting beside Mom and observing people, their faces, their types, their movements. A lot goes on in cafés: people come to talk things over, their private[174] affairs, their complications; they have important meetings. Oh, I’ve witnessed scenes between men and women—very quiet, terribly quiet, but intense, heartbreaking, tragic! Once, I saw a woman do something that I plan to do one day when I’m famous—if I can find the right situation. I’ll share it with you sometime—I’ll do it for you. Oh, it’s the book of life!"

So Miriam discoursed, familiarly, disconnectedly, as the pair went their way down the Rue de Constantinople; and she continued to abound in anecdote and remark after they were seated face to face at a little marble table in an establishment Peter had selected carefully and where he had caused her, at her request, to be accommodated with sirop d'orgeat. "I know what it will come to: Madame Carré will want to keep me." This was one of the felicities she presently threw off.

So Miriam chatted casually and a bit aimlessly as they walked down Rue de Constantinople; and she kept sharing stories and comments even after they were seated across from each other at a small marble table in a place Peter had carefully chosen, where he had arranged for her to have sirop d'orgeat at her request. "I know how this will end: Madame Carré will want to keep me." This was one of the witty remarks she soon made.

"To keep you?"

"To keep you around?"

"For the French stage. She won't want to let you have me." She said things of that kind, astounding in self-complacency, the assumption of quick success. She was in earnest, evidently prepared to work, but her imagination flew over preliminaries and probations, took no account of the steps in the process, especially the first tiresome ones, the hard test of honesty. He had done nothing for her as yet, given no substantial pledge of interest; yet she was already talking as if his protection were assured and jealous. Certainly, however, she seemed to belong to him very much indeed as she sat facing him at the Paris café in her youth, her beauty, and her talkative confidence. This degree of possession was highly agreeable to him and he asked nothing more than to make it last and go further. The impulse to draw her out was irresistible, to encourage her to show herself all the way; for if he was really destined to take her career in hand he counted on some good equivalent—such[175] for instance as that she should at least amuse him.

"For the French stage. She won't want to let you have me." She expressed things like that, remarkable in her self-satisfaction, assuming quick success. She was serious, clearly ready to work, but her imagination skipped over the early challenges and steps, ignoring the slow grind, especially the tough test of honesty. He hadn't done anything for her yet, provided no real sign of interest; still, she was acting as if his protection was guaranteed and something to be possessive about. Still, she seemed to belong to him quite a bit as she sat across from him at the Paris café with her youth, beauty, and chatty confidence. This sense of possession pleased him greatly, and he wanted nothing more than to make it last and evolve. The urge to draw her out was overwhelming, to get her to fully express herself; because if he was really meant to help her in her career, he expected something good in return—like, for example, that she would at least be entertaining him.

"It's very singular; I know nothing like it," he said—"your equal mastery of two languages."

"It's very unique; I haven't seen anything like it," he said—"your equal skill in two languages."

"Say of half-a-dozen," Miriam smiled.

"Say of six," Miriam smiled.

"Oh I don't believe in the others to the same degree. I don't imagine that, with all deference to your undeniable facility, you'd be judged fit to address a German or an Italian audience in their own tongue. But you might a French, perfectly, and they're the most particular of all; for their idiom's supersensitive and they're incapable of enduring the baragouinage of foreigners, to which we listen with such complacency. In fact your French is better than your English—it's more conventional; there are little queernesses and impurities in your English, as if you had lived abroad too much. Ah you must work that."

"Oh, I don't trust the others as much. I can’t imagine, despite your clear skill, that you'd be judged capable of speaking to a German or Italian audience in their own language. But you could definitely speak perfectly to a French audience, and they're the most particular of all; their language is extremely sensitive, and they can't stand the mistakes of foreigners, which we tolerate so easily. In fact, your French is better than your English—it's more standard; there are some strange quirks and flaws in your English, as if you've spent too much time abroad. Ah, you need to work on that."

"I'll work it with you. I like the way you speak."

"I'll work on it with you. I like how you communicate."

"You must speak beautifully; you must do something for the standard."

"You need to speak well; you have to contribute to the standard."

"For the standard?"

"For the norm?"

"Well, there isn't any after all." Peter had a drop. "It has gone to the dogs."

"Well, there really isn't any after all." Peter took a sip. "It's gone to the dogs."

"Oh I'll bring it back. I know what you mean."

"Oh, I'll bring it back. I get what you mean."

"No one knows, no one cares; the sense is gone—it isn't in the public," he continued, ventilating a grievance he was rarely able to forget, the vision of which now suddenly made a mission full of possible sanctity for his companion. "Purity of speech, on our stage, doesn't exist. Every one speaks as he likes and audiences never notice; it's the last thing they think of. The place is given up to abominable dialects and individual tricks, any vulgarity flourishes, and on top of it all the Americans, with every conceivable crudity, come in to make confusion worse confounded.[176] And when one laments it people stare; they don't know what one means."

"No one knows, no one cares; the feeling is gone—it’s not on the public's radar," he went on, airing a grievance he rarely managed to forget, a vision of which suddenly became a mission filled with potential meaning for his companion. "There’s no purity of speech on our stage. Everyone talks however they want, and the audiences hardly notice; it’s the last thing on their minds. The place is overtaken by horrible dialects and individual quirks, any kind of vulgarity thrives, and to top it all off, the Americans, with every kind of crudeness, come in to make the confusion even worse.[176] And when one complains about it, people just stare; they have no idea what you mean."

"Do you mean the grand manner, certain pompous pronunciations, the style of the Kembles?"

"Are you talking about the grand style, some pretentious way of speaking, the Kembles' style?"

"I mean any style that is a style, that's a system, a consistency, an art, that contributes a positive beauty to utterance. When I pay ten shillings to hear you speak I want you to know how, que diable! Say that to people and they're mostly lost in stupor; only a few, the very intelligent, exclaim: 'Then you want actors to be affected?'"

"I mean any style that is a style, that's a system, a consistency, an art that adds a positive beauty to speech. When I pay ten shillings to hear you talk, I expect you to know how to do it, que diable! Say that to people, and most of them just stare blankly; only a few, the really smart ones, respond: 'So you want actors to be pretentious?'"

"And do you?" asked Miriam full of interest.

"And do you?" Miriam asked, clearly intrigued.

"My poor child, what else under the sun should they be? Isn't their whole art the affectation par excellence? The public won't stand that to-day, so one hears it said. If that be true it simply means that the theatre, as I care for it, that is as a personal art, is at an end."

"My poor child, what else could they be? Isn't their whole art just pure pretense? People won't put up with that today, so I've heard. If that's true, it just means that the theater, as I appreciate it, which is as a personal form of art, is finished."

"Never, never, never!" the girl cried in a voice that made a dozen people look round.

"Never, never, never!" the girl shouted, her voice causing a dozen people to turn and look.

"I sometimes think it—that the personal art is at an end and that henceforth we shall have only the arts, capable no doubt of immense development in their way—indeed they've already reached it—of the stage-carpenter and the costumer. In London the drama is already smothered in scenery; the interpretation scrambles off as it can. To get the old personal impression, which used to be everything, you must go to the poor countries, and most of all to Italy."

"I sometimes wonder if personal art is finished and that from now on all we'll have is the arts, which can certainly develop in their own way—actually, they've already done that—with stagecraft and costuming. In London, drama is already buried in scenery; the interpretation struggles to break free. To experience the old personal touch, which used to mean everything, you have to go to less wealthy countries, especially Italy."

"Oh I've had it; it's very personal!" said Miriam knowingly.

"Oh, I've had enough; it's very personal!" said Miriam knowingly.

"You've seen the nudity of the stage, the poor, painted, tattered screen behind, and before that void the histrionic figure, doing everything it knows how, in complete possession. The personality isn't our English personality and it may not always carry us[177] with it; but the direction's right, and it has the superiority that it's a human exhibition, not a mechanical one."

"You’ve seen the bare stage, the worn, painted backdrop behind it, and in front of that emptiness stands the dramatic figure, giving it everything it has, fully in control. This personality isn’t the kind we typically see in English theater, and it may not always resonate with us[177]; however, the intent is correct, and it has the advantage of being a human performance, not a robotic one."

"I can act just like an Italian," Miriam eagerly proclaimed.

"I can act just like an Italian," Miriam said eagerly.

"I'd rather you acted like an Englishwoman if an Englishwoman would only act."

"I'd prefer if you behaved like an Englishwoman, if only an Englishwoman would actually do something."

"Oh, I'll show you!"

"Oh, I'll show you!"

"But you're not English," said Peter sociably, his arms on the table.

"But you're not English," Peter said casually, resting his arms on the table.

"I beg your pardon. You should hear mamma about our 'race.'"

"I’m sorry. You should listen to Mom about our 'race.'"

"You're a Jewess—I'm sure of that," he went on.

"You're a Jewish woman—I’m sure of that," he continued.

She jumped at this, as he was destined to see later she would ever jump at anything that might make her more interesting or striking; even at things that grotesquely contradicted or excluded each other. "That's always possible if one's clever. I'm very willing, because I want to be the English Rachel."

She reacted quickly to this, as he would later realize she would always react to anything that could make her more interesting or stand out; even to things that completely contradicted or excluded each other. "That's always possible if you're clever. I'm totally on board, because I want to be the English Rachel."

"Then you must leave Madame Carré as soon as you've got from her what she can give."

"Then you need to leave Madame Carré as soon as you've gotten from her what she can offer."

"Oh, you needn't fear; you shan't lose me," the girl replied with charming gross fatuity. "My name's Jewish," she went on, "but it was that of my grandmother, my father's mother. She was a baroness in Germany. That is, she was the daughter of a baron."

"Oh, you don't have to worry; you won't lose me," the girl said with a charmingly silly smile. "My name's Jewish," she continued, "but it's from my grandmother, my dad's mom. She was a baroness in Germany. Well, she was the daughter of a baron."

Peter accepted this statement with reservations, but he replied: "Put all that together and it makes you very sufficiently of Rachel's tribe."

Peter accepted this statement with some doubts, but he replied: "Put all that together, and it definitely makes you part of Rachel's tribe."

"I don't care if I'm of her tribe artistically. I'm of the family of the artists—je me fiche of any other! I'm in the same style as that woman—I know it."

"I don't care if I'm part of her artistic tribe. I'm part of the family of artists—je me fiche of anything else! I'm in the same style as that woman—I know it."

"You speak as if you had seen her," he said, amused at the way she talked of "that woman." "Oh I know all about her—I know all about all[178] the great actors. But that won't prevent me from speaking divine English."

"You talk like you've actually seen her," he said, chuckling at the way she referred to "that woman." "Oh, I know all about her—I know everything about all the great actors. But that doesn't stop me from speaking perfect English."

"You must learn lots of verse; you must repeat it to me," Sherringham went on. "You must break yourself in till you can say anything. You must learn passages of Milton, passages of Wordsworth."

"You need to learn a lot of poetry; you have to recite it to me," Sherringham continued. "You have to practice until you can say anything. You should memorize lines from Milton, lines from Wordsworth."

"Did they write plays?"

"Did they write plays?"

"Oh it isn't only a matter of plays! You can't speak a part properly till you can speak everything else, anything that comes up, especially in proportion as it's difficult. That gives you authority."

"Oh, it's not just about acting! You can't deliver a line well until you can handle everything else, anything that comes your way, especially when it's challenging. That gives you credibility."

"Oh yes, I'm going in for authority. There's more chance in English," the girl added in the next breath. "There are not so many others—the terrible competition. There are so many here—not that I'm afraid," she chattered on. "But we've got America and they haven't. America's a great place."

"Oh yeah, I'm going for authority. There's a better chance in English," the girl added quickly. "There aren't as many others—the awful competition. There are so many here—not that I'm scared," she kept talking. "But we've got America and they don't. America is an amazing place."

"You talk like a theatrical agent. They're lucky not to have it as we have it. Some of them do go, and it ruins them."

"You sound like a talent agent. They're fortunate not to experience it like we do. Some of them do go through it, and it destroys them."

"Why, it fills their pockets!" Miriam cried.

"Why, it fills their wallets!" Miriam exclaimed.

"Yes, but see what they pay. It's the death of an actor to play to big populations that don't understand his language. It's nothing then but the gros moyens; all his delicacy perishes. However, they'll understand you."

"Yes, but look at what they pay. It's the end for an actor to perform for large audiences that don't get his language. It's just about the gros moyens; all his finesse disappears. However, they'll understand you."

"Perhaps I shall be too affected," she said.

"Maybe I’ll be too emotional," she said.

"You won't be more so than Garrick or Mrs. Siddons or John Kemble or Edmund Kean. They understood Edmund Kean. All reflexion is affectation, and all acting's reflexion."

"You won't be any more than Garrick or Mrs. Siddons or John Kemble or Edmund Kean. They figured out Edmund Kean. All reflection is pretentiousness, and all acting is reflection."

"I don't know—mine's instinct," Miriam contended.

"I don’t know—mine’s instinct," Miriam argued.

"My dear young lady, you talk of 'yours'; but don't be offended if I tell you that yours doesn't exist. Some day it will—if the thing comes off. Madame Carré's does, because she has reflected. The[179] talent, the desire, the energy are an instinct; but by the time these things become a performance they're an instinct put in its place."

"My dear young lady, you talk about 'yours'; but don't take it the wrong way if I say that yours doesn’t exist. One day it will—if everything goes well. Madame Carré's does, because she has thought it through. The[179] talent, the desire, the energy are just instincts; but by the time those instincts turn into a performance, they’ve been organized into something meaningful."

"Madame Carré's very philosophic. I shall never be like her."

"Madame Carré is really philosophical. I will never be like her."

"Of course you won't—you'll be original. But you'll have your own ideas."

"Of course you won't—you'll be original. But you'll have your own ideas."

"I daresay I shall have a good many of yours"—and she smiled at him across the table.

"I bet I'll have quite a few of yours"—and she smiled at him across the table.

They sat a moment looking at each other. "Don't go in for coquetry," Peter then said. "It's a waste of time."

They sat for a moment, looking at each other. "Don't play games," Peter then said. "It's a waste of time."

"Well, that's civil!" the girl cried.

"Well, that's polite!" the girl exclaimed.

"Oh I don't mean for me, I mean for yourself I want you to be such good faith. I'm bound to give you stiff advice. You don't strike me as flirtatious and that sort of thing, and it's much in your favour."

"Oh, I don't mean for myself; I mean for you. I want you to have good intentions. I have to give you some tough advice. You don't seem flirtatious or anything like that, and that's definitely a good thing for you."

"In my favour?"

"In my favor?"

"It does save time."

"It really saves time."

"Perhaps it saves too much. Don't you think the artist ought to have passions?"

"Maybe it saves too much. Don't you think the artist should have passions?"

Peter had a pause; he thought an examination of this issue premature. "Flirtations are not passions," he replied. "No, you're simple—at least I suspect you are; for of course with a woman one would be clever to know."

Peter paused; he thought looking into this issue was too early. "Flirtations aren't the same as passions," he replied. "No, you’re naive—at least I think you are; because of course, with a woman, it would be smart to know."

She asked why he pronounced her simple, but he judged it best and more consonant with fair play to defer even a treatment of this branch of the question; so that to change the subject he said: "Be sure you don't betray me to your friend Mr. Nash."

She asked why he called her simple, but he thought it would be better and more fair to avoid discussing that part of the issue right now. So, to change the subject, he said, "Make sure you don't spill the beans to your friend Mr. Nash."

"Betray you? Do you mean about your recommending affectation?"

"Betray you? Are you talking about your fake behavior?"

"Dear me, no; he recommends it himself. That is, he practises it, and on a scale!"

"Goodness, no; he actually suggests it himself. I mean, he does it, and on a big scale!"

"But he makes one hate it."[180]

"But he makes you hate it."[180]

"He proves what I mean," said Sherringham: "that the great comedian's the one who raises it to a science. If we paid ten shillings to listen to Mr. Nash we should think him very fine. But we want to know what it's supposed to be."

"He proves my point," said Sherringham. "The great comedian is the one who turns it into a science. If we paid ten shillings to hear Mr. Nash, we'd think he was really impressive. But we want to understand what it’s meant to be."

"It's too odious, the way he talks about us!" Miriam cried assentingly.

"It's so awful the way he talks about us!" Miriam exclaimed in agreement.

"About 'us'?"

"About us?"

"Us poor actors."

"We struggling actors."

"It's the competition he dislikes," Peter laughed.

"It's the competition he hates," Peter laughed.

"However, he's very good-natured; he lent mamma thirty pounds," the girl added honestly. Our young man, at this information, was not able to repress a certain small twinge noted by his companion and of which she appeared to mistake the meaning. "Of course he'll get it back," she went on while he looked at her in silence a little. Fortune had not supplied him profusely with money, but his emotion was caused by no foresight of his probably having also to put his hand in his pocket for Mrs. Rooth. It was simply the instinctive recoil of a fastidious nature from the idea of familiar intimacy with people who lived from hand to mouth, together with a sense that this intimacy would have to be defined if it was to go much further. He would wish to know what it was supposed to be, like Nash's histrionics. Miriam after a moment mistook his thought still more completely, and in doing so flashed a portent of the way it was in her to strike from time to time a note exasperatingly, almost consciously vulgar, which one would hate for the reason, along with others, that by that time one would be in love with her. "Well then, he won't—if you don't believe it!" she easily laughed. He was saying to himself that the only possible form was that they should borrow only from him. "You're a funny man. I make you blush," she persisted.[181]

"He's really nice; he lent mom thirty pounds," the girl added honestly. Our guy, hearing this, couldn’t hide a slight reaction that didn’t go unnoticed by her, though she misunderstood what it meant. "Of course he’ll get it back," she continued while he looked at her silently for a moment. He wasn't rich, but his feeling wasn’t because he was worried about having to pay Mrs. Rooth himself. It was just his instinctive aversion to being close to people who were struggling, and he sensed that this closeness would need to be defined if it was going to go any further. He wanted to know what it was all about, like Nash’s acting. After a moment, Miriam misunderstood his thoughts even more, which showed a hint of how she could sometimes make a frustratingly, almost intentionally tacky remark, one that you'd dislike for several reasons, especially because by then you would be in love with her. "Well, he won’t—if you don’t believe it!" she laughed easily. He was thinking that the only acceptable arrangement was that they would borrow only from him. "You're a funny guy. I make you blush," she pressed on.[181]

"I must reply with the tu quoque, though I've not that effect on you."

"I have to respond with the tu quoque, even though I don't have that impact on you."

"I don't understand," said the girl.

"I don't get it," said the girl.

"You're an extraordinary young lady."

"You're an amazing young woman."

"You mean I'm horrid. Well, I daresay I am. But I'm better when you know me."

"You think I'm terrible. Well, I guess I am. But I’m better once you get to know me."

He made no direct rejoinder to this, but after a moment went on: "Your mother must repay that money. I'll give it her."

He didn't respond directly to that, but after a moment, he continued: "Your mom needs to pay that money back. I'll give it to her."

"You had better give it him!" cried Miriam. "If once mamma has it—!" She interrupted herself and with another and a softer tone, one of her professional transitions, remarked: "I suppose you've never known any one that was poor."

"You should hand it over to him!" Miriam exclaimed. "If mom gets it—!" She paused and then, in a gentler tone, one of her usual shifts, said: "I guess you've never met anyone who's poor."

"I'm poor myself. That is, I'm very far from rich. But why receive favours—?" And here he in turn checked himself with the sense that he was indeed taking a great deal on his back if he pretended already—he had not seen the pair three times—to regulate their intercourse with the rest of the world. But the girl instantly carried out his thought and more than his thought.

"I'm poor myself. I mean, I'm nowhere near rich. But why accept favors—?" And here he caught himself, realizing that he was putting a lot on his shoulders if he acted like he could already—having only seen the couple three times—manage their interactions with everyone else. But the girl immediately went beyond his thoughts and expectations.

"Favours from Mr. Nash? Oh he doesn't count!"

"Favors from Mr. Nash? Oh, he doesn't matter!"

The way she dropped these words—they would have been admirable on the stage—made him reply with prompt ease: "What I meant just now was that you're not to tell him, after all my swagger, that I consider that you and I are really required to save our theatre."

The way she delivered those words—something that would have been impressive on stage—made him respond effortlessly: "What I meant to say just now is that you shouldn’t tell him, despite all my bravado, that I believe you and I are truly needed to save our theater."

"Oh if we can save it he shall know it!" She added that she must positively get home; her mother would be in a state: she had really scarce ever been out alone. He mightn't think it, but so it was. Her mother's ideas, those awfully proper ones, were not all talk. She did keep her! Sherringham accepted this—he had an adequate and indeed an analytic vision of Mrs. Rooth's conservatism; but he observed[182] at the same time that his companion made no motion to rise. He made none either; he only said:

"Oh, if we can save it, he’ll know!" She added that she really needed to get home; her mom would be worried sick. She had hardly ever gone out alone. He might not believe it, but that was the truth. Her mom's strict beliefs, those ridiculously proper ones, were not just for show. She did keep her in line! Sherringham accepted this—he had a clear and even analytical understanding of Mrs. Rooth's traditional views; but he also noticed[182] that his companion didn’t make any move to get up. He didn’t either; he just said:

"We're very frivolous, the way we chatter. What you want to do to get your foot in the stirrup is supremely difficult. There's everything to overcome. You've neither an engagement nor the prospect of an engagement."

"We're really superficial with our small talk. What you need to do to get started is incredibly hard. There’s so much to deal with. You have no commitment or even the chance of one."

"Oh you'll get me one!" Her manner presented this as so certain that it wasn't worth dilating on; so instead of dilating she inquired abruptly a second time: "Why do you think I'm so simple?"

"Oh, you'll get me one!" Her tone was so confident that it felt pointless to argue; so instead of arguing, she asked abruptly a second time: "Why do you think I'm so naive?"

"I don't then. Didn't I tell you just now that you were extraordinary? That's the term, moreover, that you applied to yourself when you came to see me—when you said a girl had to be a kind of monster to wish to go on the stage. It remains the right term and your simplicity doesn't mitigate it. What's rare in you is that you have—as I suspect at least—no nature of your own." Miriam listened to this as if preparing to argue with it or not, only as it should strike her as a sufficiently brave picture; but as yet, naturally, she failed to understand. "You're always at concert pitch or on your horse; there are no intervals. It's the absence of intervals, of a fond or background, that I don't comprehend. You're an embroidery without a canvas."

"I don't think so. Didn't I just say that you're extraordinary? That's the term you used for yourself when you came to see me—when you mentioned that a girl has to be a kind of monster to want to go on stage. It's still the right term, and your simplicity doesn't change that. What's rare about you is that you seem—at least I think so—to lack your own nature." Miriam listened to this, preparing to either argue or not, but only if it struck her as a bold enough statement; for now, she naturally didn’t understand. "You're always at full intensity or on your high horse; there are no breaks. It’s the lack of breaks, of a fond or background, that I can't grasp. You're like an embroidery without a canvas."

"Yes—perhaps," the girl replied, her head on one side as if she were looking at the pattern of this rarity. "But I'm very honest."

"Yeah—maybe," the girl said, tilting her head as if she were examining the design of this rarity. "But I'm really honest."

"You can't be everything, both a consummate actress and a flower of the field. You've got to choose."

"You can’t be everything, a brilliant actress and just a simple flower in the field. You have to choose."

She looked at him a moment. "I'm glad you think I'm so wonderful."

She looked at him for a moment. "I'm glad you think I'm so great."

"Your feigning may be honest in the sense that your only feeling is your feigned one," Peter pursued. "That's what I mean by the absence of a ground or[183] of intervals. It's a kind of thing that's a labyrinth!"

"Your pretending might be genuine in the way that the only emotion you have is the one you’re faking," Peter continued. "That's what I mean by a lack of foundation or[183] of gaps. It's a situation that's like a maze!"

"I know what I am," she said sententiously.

"I know who I am," she said firmly.

But her companion continued, following his own train. "Were you really so frightened the first day you went to Madame Carré's?"

But her friend kept talking, following his own thoughts. "Were you really that scared the first day you went to Madame Carré's?"

She stared, then with a flush threw back her head. "Do you think I was pretending?"

She stared, then with a blush threw back her head. "Do you think I was pretending?"

"I think you always are. However, your vanity—if you had any!—would be natural."

"I think you always are. But your vanity—if you have any!—would be totally normal."

"I've plenty of that. I'm not a bit ashamed to own it."

"I've got plenty of that. I'm not the slightest bit ashamed to admit it."

"You'd be capable of trying to 'do' the human peacock. But excuse the audacity and the crudity of my speculations—it only proves my interest. What is it that you know you are?"

"You could try to 'be' the human peacock. But forgive my boldness and the bluntness of my thoughts—it just shows how intrigued I am. What is it that you know you are?"

"Why, an artist. Isn't that a canvas?"

"Wow, an artist. Isn't that a canvas?"

"Yes, an intellectual, but not a moral."

"Yes, he’s smart, but not ethical."

"Ah it's everything! And I'm a good girl too—won't that do?"

"Ah, it’s everything! And I’m a good girl too—won’t that be enough?"

"It remains to be seen," Sherringham laughed. "A creature who's absolutely all an artist—I'm curious to see that."

"It’s hard to say," Sherringham laughed. "A creature who's completely all an artist—I’m eager to witness that."

"Surely it has been seen—in lots of painters, lots of musicians."

"Surely it's been noticed—in many painters, many musicians."

"Yes, but those arts are not personal like yours. I mean not so much so. There's something left for—what shall I call it?—for character."

"Yeah, but those arts aren't personal like yours. I mean, not as much. There's something left for—what should I call it?—for character."

She stared again with her tragic light. "And do you think I haven't a character?" As he hesitated she pushed back her chair, rising rapidly.

She stared again with her sad intensity. "And do you think I don't have a character?" As he hesitated, she pushed back her chair, standing up quickly.

He looked up at her an instant—she seemed so "plastic"; and then rising too answered: "Delightful being, you've a hundred!"[184]

He looked up at her for a moment—she seemed so fake; and then he got up and replied: "Lovely person, you've got a hundred!"[184]


XII

The summer arrived and the dense air of the Paris theatres became in fact a still more complicated mixture; yet the occasions were not few on which Sherringham, having placed a box near the stage (most often a stuffy, dusky baignoire) at the disposal of Mrs. Rooth and her daughter, found time just to look in, as he said, to spend a part of the evening with them and point the moral of the performance. The pieces, the successes of the winter, had entered the automatic phase: they went on by the force of the impetus acquired, deriving little fresh life from the interpretation, and in ordinary conditions their strong points, as rendered by the actors, would have been as wearisome to this student as an importunate repetition of a good story. But it was not long before he became aware that the conditions couldn't be taken for ordinary. There was a new infusion in his consciousness—an element in his life which altered the relations of things. He was not easy till he had found the right name for it—a name the more satisfactory that it was simple, comprehensive, and plausible. A new "distraction," in the French sense, was what he flattered himself he had discovered; he could recognise that as freely as possible without being obliged to classify the agreeable resource as a new entanglement. He was neither too much nor too little diverted; he had all his usual attention to[185] give to his work: he had only an employment for his odd hours which, without being imperative, had over various others the advantage of a certain continuity.

Summer came, and the heavy air of the Paris theaters became an even more complicated mix; yet there were plenty of times when Sherringham, having set aside a box near the stage (most often a cramped, dim baignoire) for Mrs. Rooth and her daughter, found time to stop by, as he put it, to spend part of the evening with them and point out the meaning of the performance. The plays, successful during the winter, had entered an automatic phase: they continued on momentum, drawing little fresh energy from the actors’ performances, and under normal circumstances, their strong points, as delivered by the actors, would have been as tiresome to this observer as an annoying repetition of a good story. But it didn't take long for him to realize that the circumstances couldn't be seen as ordinary. There was a new awareness within him—an element in his life that changed how things related to one another. He was restless until he found the right word for it—a word that was more satisfying because it was simple, comprehensive, and believable. He convinced himself he had found a new "distraction," in the French sense; he could recognize it as freely as possible without needing to label this pleasant diversion as a new complication. He was neither overly distracted nor underwhelmed; he maintained his usual focus[185] for his work: he just had something to occupy his spare moments that, while not urgent, had the advantage of a certain continuity over others.

And yet, I hasten to add, he was not so well pleased with it but that among his friends he maintained for the present a rich reserve about it. He had no irresistible impulse to describe generally how he had disinterred a strange, handsome girl whom he was bringing up for the theatre. She had been seen by several of his associates at his rooms, but was not soon to be seen there again. His reserve might by the ill-natured have been termed dissimulation, inasmuch as when asked by the ladies of the embassy what had become of the young person who had amused them that day so cleverly he gave it out that her whereabouts was uncertain and her destiny probably obscure; he let it be supposed in a word that his benevolence had scarcely survived an accidental, a charitable occasion. As he went about his customary business, and perhaps even put a little more conscience into the transaction of it, there was nothing to suggest to others that he was engaged in a private speculation of an absorbing kind. It was perhaps his weakness that he carried the apprehension of ridicule too far; but his excuse may have dwelt in his holding it unpardonable for a man publicly enrolled in the service of his country to be markedly ridiculous. It was of course not out of all order that such functionaries, their private situation permitting, should enjoy a personal acquaintance with stars of the dramatic, the lyric, or even the choregraphic stage: high diplomatists had indeed not rarely, and not invisibly, cultivated this privilege without its proving the sepulchre of their reputation. That a gentleman who was not a fool should consent a little to become one for the sake of a celebrated actress or[186] singer—cela s'était vu, though it was not perhaps to be recommended. It was not a tendency that was encouraged at headquarters, where even the most rising young men were not incited to believe they could never fall. Still, it might pass if kept in its place; and there were ancient worthies yet in the profession—though not those whom the tradition had helped to go furthest—who held that something of the sort was a graceful ornament of the diplomatic character. Sherringham was aware he was very "rising"; but Miriam Rooth was not yet a celebrated actress. She was only a young artist in conscientious process of formation and encumbered with a mother still more conscientious than herself. She was a jeune Anglaise—a "lady" withal—very earnest about artistic, about remunerative problems. He had accepted the office of a formative influence; and that was precisely what might provoke derision. He was a ministering angel—his patience and good nature really entitled him to the epithet and his rewards would doubtless some day define themselves; but meanwhile other promotions were in precarious prospect, for the failure of which these would not even in their abundance, be a compensation. He kept an unembarrassed eye on Downing Street, and while it may frankly be said for him that he was neither a pedant nor a prig he remembered that the last impression he ought to wish to produce there was that of a futile estheticism.

And yet, I quickly want to add that he wasn't completely satisfied with it, but among his friends, he maintained a strong reserve for now. He didn't feel any overwhelming urge to share how he had discovered a strange, attractive girl he was raising for the theater. Several of his friends had seen her at his place, but she wouldn't be seen there again anytime soon. His reserve might be called dissimulation by the cynical, as when the ladies of the embassy asked about the young woman who had entertained them so cleverly that day, he claimed her whereabouts were uncertain and her future likely unclear; he let it be understood that his kindness barely survived a chance, charitable encounter. As he went about his usual work—perhaps even putting a bit more effort into it—there was nothing to suggest to others that he was involved in a deeply personal project. It might have been his weakness to take the fear of ridicule too seriously; however, he could argue it was unpardonable for a man publicly serving his country to be noticeably foolish. It was certainly not out of the question that such officials, provided their personal situations allowed, should have personal connections with stars of the stage, whether dramatic, musical, or even dance: prominent diplomats had often cultivated this privilege without it ruining their reputation. It was not unusual for a sensible gentleman to let himself seem a bit foolish for the sake of a famous actress or singer—though it shouldn't be encouraged. This tendency wasn't promoted at the main office, where even the most promising young men were not led to believe they were immune to failure. Still, it could be tolerated if kept in check; and there were seasoned veterans in the profession—though perhaps not those helped most by tradition—who believed that such connections were a refined addition to the diplomatic character. Sherringham knew he was on the rise, but Miriam Rooth was not yet a famous actress. She was just a young artist in the serious process of developing her craft and burdened with a mother even more serious than she was. She was a young Englishwoman—a "lady" too—very earnest about artistic and financial matters. He had taken on the role of a guiding influence; and that was exactly what might invite laughter. He was a helpful presence—his patience and good nature truly earned him that title, and his rewards would surely become clear one day; but in the meantime, other advancements were precariously on the horizon, and these would not even come close to compensating for any failures. He kept an open eye on Downing Street, and while it can honestly be said that he was neither a know-it-all nor self-righteous, he was aware that the last impression he wanted to leave there was one of empty artistic pretension.

He felt the case sufficiently important, however, when he sat behind Miriam at the play and looked over her shoulder at the stage; her observation being so keen and her comments so unexpected in their vivacity that his curiosity was refreshed and his attention stretched beyond its wont. If the exhibition before the footlights had now lost much of its annual brilliancy the fashion in which she followed it was[187] perhaps exhibition enough. The attendance of the little party was, moreover, in most cases at the Théâtre Français; and it has been sufficiently indicated that our friend, though the child of a sceptical age and the votary of a cynical science, was still candid enough to take the serious, the religious view of that establishment the view of M. Sarcey and of the unregenerate provincial mind. "In the trade I follow we see things too much in the hard light of reason, of calculation," he once remarked to his young charge; "but it's good for the mind to keep up a superstition or two; it leaves a margin—like having a second horse to your brougham for night-work. The arts, the amusements, the esthetic part of life, are night-work, if I may say so without suggesting that they're illicit. At any rate you want your second horse—your superstition that stays at home when the sun's high—to go your rounds with. The Français is my second horse."

He found the situation pretty significant, though, when he sat behind Miriam at the play and looked over her shoulder at the stage; her observations were sharp, and her comments were so surprising in their liveliness that his curiosity was reawakened and his attention extended beyond its usual limits. Even if the performance had lost a lot of its annual spark, the way she engaged with it was[187] probably entertaining enough. The little group's attendance was mostly at the Théâtre Français; and it's been well established that our friend, despite being from a skeptical era and practicing a cynical approach, was still honest enough to hold a serious, almost reverent perspective on that venue, similar to M. Sarcey and the unrefined provincial mindset. "In my line of work, we often see things too much through a lens of cold logic and calculation," he once told his young charge; "but it's healthy for the mind to maintain a superstition or two; it provides a buffer—like having a second horse for your carriage at night. The arts, the entertainment, the aesthetic aspects of life, are night work, if I can say that without implying they're wrong. Either way, you need your second horse—your superstition that stays at home when the sun's out—to accompany you on your journeys. The Français is my second horse."

Miriam's appetite for this interest showed him vividly enough how rarely in the past it had been within her reach; and she pleased him at first by liking everything, seeing almost no differences and taking her deep draught undiluted. She leaned on the edge of the box with bright voracity; tasting to the core, yet relishing the surface, watching each movement of each actor, attending to the way each thing was said or done as if it were the most important thing, and emitting from time to time applausive or restrictive sounds. It was a charming show of the critical spirit in ecstasy. Sherringham had his wonder about it, as a part of the attraction exerted by this young lady was that she caused him to have his wonder about everything she did. Was it in fact a conscious show, a line taken for effect, so that at the Comédie her own display should be the most successful of all? That question danced attendance on the[188] liberal intercourse of these young people and fortunately as yet did little to embitter Sherringham's share of it. His general sense that she was personating had its especial moments of suspense and perplexity, and added variety and even occasionally a degree of excitement to their commerce. At the theatre, for the most part, she was really flushed with eagerness; and with the spectators who turned an admiring eye into the dim compartment of which she pervaded the front she might have passed for a romantic or at least an insatiable young woman from the country.

Miriam's enthusiasm for this interest revealed to him just how often it had been out of her reach in the past; at first, she delighted him by loving everything, noticing almost no differences and enjoying everything without reservation. She leaned over the edge of the box with bright eagerness, savoring every detail while enjoying the overall experience, observing each actor's movements, paying attention to how each line was delivered as if it were the most important moment, and occasionally letting out sounds of approval or disapproval. It was a charming demonstration of her ecstatic critical spirit. Sherringham found it fascinating, as one part of her appeal was that she made him marvel at everything she did. Was it really a deliberate performance, a strategy to ensure her own display was the most impressive at the Comédie? That question lingered over the[188] lively interactions between these young people and, fortunately, didn’t sour Sherringham's experience of it yet. He often sensed that she was putting on an act, which sometimes created moments of tension and confusion, adding variety and even a bit of excitement to their exchanges. At the theater, for the most part, she was genuinely animated; to the spectators who looked admiringly into the dim box she filled, she could easily have been mistaken for a romantic or at least an eager young woman from the countryside.

Mrs. Rooth took a more general view, but attended immensely to the story, in respect to which she manifested a patient good faith which had its surprises and its comicalities for her daughter's patron. She found no play too tedious, no entr'acte too long, no baignoire too hot, no tissue of incidents too complicated, no situation too unnatural and no sentiments too sublime. She gave him the measure of her power to sit and sit—an accomplishment to which she owed in the struggle for existence such superiority as she might be said to have achieved. She could out-sit everybody and everything; looking as if she had acquired the practice in repeated years of small frugality combined with large leisure—periods when she had nothing but hours and days and years to spend and had learned to calculate in any situation how long she could stay. "Staying" was so often a saving—a saving of candles, of fire and even (as it sometimes implied a scheme for stray refection) of food. Peter saw soon enough how bravely her shreds and patches of gentility and equanimity hung together, with the aid of whatever casual pins and other makeshifts, and if he had been addicted to studying the human mixture in its different combinations would have found in her an interesting compendium of some of the infatuations that survive a hard discipline. He[189] made indeed without difficulty the reflexion that her life might have taught her something of the real, at the same time that he could scarce help thinking it clever of her to have so persistently declined the lesson. She appeared to have put it by with a deprecating, ladylike smile—a plea of being too soft and bland for experience.

Mrs. Rooth took a broader perspective but was totally invested in the story, showing a patient sincerity that surprised and amused her daughter's patron. She found no play too boring, no intermission too lengthy, no bath too hot, no series of events too complex, no situation too unrealistic, and no feelings too lofty. She demonstrated her ability to sit and sit—something that gave her an edge in the struggle for survival. She could outlast anyone and anything; it seemed as though she had perfected this skill over years of managing small resources while enjoying plenty of free time—times when she had nothing but hours, days, and years to fill and learned to gauge how long she could remain in any situation. "Staying" often meant saving—saving candles, fire, and even (since it sometimes hinted at a plan for leftover food) meals. Peter quickly noticed how valiantly her bits of refinement and composure held together, supported by whatever casual pins and makeshift solutions she could find. Had he been inclined to study humanity in its various forms, he would have seen in her a fascinating mix of some of the delusions that endure through tough times. He[189] easily realized that her life might have taught her something about reality, even while he couldn't help but admire her cleverness in consistently rejecting that lesson. She seemed to brush it aside with a polite, feminine smile—making a case for being too gentle and accommodating for harsh truths.

She took the refined, sentimental, tender view of the universe, beginning with her own history and feelings. She believed in everything high and pure, disinterested and orthodox, and even at the Hôtel de la Garonne was unconscious of the shabby or the ugly side of the world. She never despaired: otherwise what would have been the use of being a Neville-Nugent? Only not to have been one—that would have been discouraging. She delighted in novels, poems, perversions, misrepresentations, and evasions, and had a capacity for smooth, superfluous falsification which made our young man think her sometimes an amusing and sometimes a tedious inventor. But she wasn't dangerous even if you believed her; she wasn't even a warning if you didn't. It was harsh to call her a hypocrite, since you never could have resolved her back into her character, there being no reverse at all to her blazonry. She built in the air and was not less amiable than she pretended, only that was a pretension too. She moved altogether in a world of elegant fable and fancy, and Sherringham had to live there with her for Miriam's sake, live there in sociable, vulgar assent and despite his feeling it rather a low neighbourhood. He was at a loss how to take what she said—she talked sweetly and discursively of so many things—till he simply noted that he could only take it always for untrue. When Miriam laughed at her he was rather disagreeably affected: "dear mamma's fine stories" was a sufficiently cynical reference to the immemorial infirmity of a parent.[190] But when the girl backed her up, as he phrased it to himself, he liked that even less.

She had a refined, sentimental, and gentle view of the universe, starting with her own history and feelings. She believed in everything noble and pure, selfless and traditional, and even at the Hôtel de la Garonne, she remained unaware of the shabby or ugly parts of the world. She never lost hope; otherwise, what would be the point of being a Neville-Nugent? Not being one—that would have been discouraging. She loved novels, poems, distortions, misrepresentations, and evasions, and had a knack for smooth, unnecessary falsification that made our young man see her as both amusing and sometimes tedious. But she wasn’t dangerous even if you believed her; she wasn’t even a warning if you didn’t. It felt harsh to call her a hypocrite since you could never truly dismantle her character—there was no backside to her facade. She built castles in the air and was no less charming than she pretended, though that was a pretense too. She existed entirely in a world of elegant stories and imagination, and Sherringham had to navigate that world with her for Miriam's sake, living there in sociable, unrefined agreement even while feeling it was a rather low neighborhood. He was confused about how to interpret what she said—she spoke sweetly and at length about many things—until he realized he could only consider it untrue. When Miriam laughed at her, he felt rather put off; "dear mama's fine stories" was a sufficiently cynical nod to the timeless flaw of a parent.[190] But when the girl supported her, as he thought of it, he liked that even less.

Mrs. Rooth was very fond of a moral and had never lost her taste for edification. She delighted in a beautiful character and was gratified to find so many more than she had supposed represented in the contemporary French drama. She never failed to direct Miriam's attention to them and to remind her that there is nothing in life so grand as a sublime act, above all when sublimely explained. Peter made much of the difference between the mother and the daughter, thinking it singularly marked—the way one took everything for the sense, or behaved as if she did, caring only for the plot and the romance, the triumph or defeat of virtue and the moral comfort of it all, and the way the other was alive but to the manner and the art of it, the intensity of truth to appearances. Mrs. Rooth abounded in impressive evocations, and yet he saw no link between her facile genius and that of which Miriam gave symptoms. The poor lady never could have been accused of successful deceit, whereas the triumph of fraud was exactly what her clever child achieved. She made even the true seem fictive, while Miriam's effort was to make the fictive true. Sherringham thought it an odd unpromising stock (that of the Neville-Nugents) for a dramatic talent to have sprung from, till he reflected that the evolution was after all natural: the figurative impulse in the mother had become conscious, and therefore higher, through finding an aim, which was beauty, in the daughter. Likely enough the Hebraic Mr. Rooth, with his love of old pots and Christian altar-cloths, had supplied in the girl's composition the esthetic element, the sense of colour and form. In their visits to the theatre there was nothing Mrs. Rooth more insisted on than the unprofitableness of deceit, as shown by the most distinguished authors—the[191] folly and degradation, the corrosive effect on the spirit, of tortuous ways. Their companion soon gave up the futile task of piecing together her incongruous references to her early life and her family in England. He renounced even the doctrine that there was a residuum of truth in her claim of great relationships, since, existent or not, he cared equally little for her ramifications. The principle of this indifference was at bottom a certain desire to disconnect and isolate Miriam; for it was disagreeable not to be independent in dealing with her, and he could be fully so only if she herself were.

Mrs. Rooth really loved a good moral and had never lost her taste for teaching lessons. She took joy in a beautiful character and was pleased to discover that there were many more represented in contemporary French drama than she had thought. She always made sure to point them out to Miriam and reminded her that nothing in life is as grand as a sublime act, especially when it’s explained in a sublime way. Peter noticed the stark contrast between the mother and daughter, finding it distinctive—the mother seemed to take everything at face value, or acted like she did, caring only about the plot and romance, the success or failure of virtue, and the moral comfort that came with it all, while the daughter was deeply engaged with the style and artistry, focused on how truth could be manipulated in appearance. Mrs. Rooth was full of impressive ideas, but he couldn't see a connection between her talent and the hints of talent Miriam showed. The poor lady could never be accused of successfully deceiving anyone, while her clever daughter was great at achieving the triumph of fraud. Miriam could make even the truth seem fake, while her effort was to make fiction feel real. Sherringham thought it was odd that such dramatic talent came from the Neville-Nugent family until he realized that the evolution was natural: the figurative spark in the mother had become something conscious and higher by finding a purpose—beauty—in the daughter. It was likely that the Hebraic Mr. Rooth, with his passion for old pots and Christian altar cloths, had contributed the aesthetic element, the sense of color and form, to his daughter. During their visits to the theater, nothing Mrs. Rooth insisted on more was the futility of deceit, as demonstrated by the most distinguished authors—the folly and degradation, the corrosive effect on the spirit, of devious paths. Their companion quickly gave up trying to piece together her confusing references to her early life and her family in England. He even abandoned the belief that there was any truth in her claims of grand connections, since whether they existed or not, he cared very little about her family ties. The reason for this indifference was really a desire to separate and isolate Miriam; it was uncomfortable not to be independent in his dealings with her, and he could only be fully independent if she was too.

The early weeks of that summer—they went on indeed into August—were destined to establish themselves in his memory as a season of pleasant things. The ambassador went away and Peter had to wait for his own holiday, which he did during the hot days contentedly enough—waited in spacious halls and a vast, dim, bird-haunted garden. The official world and most other worlds withdrew from Paris, and the Place de la Concorde, a larger, whiter desert than ever, became by a reversal of custom explorable with safety. The Champs Elysées were dusty and rural, with little creaking booths and exhibitions that made a noise like grasshoppers; the Arc de Triomphe threw its cool, thick shadow for a mile; the Palais de l'Industrie glittered in the light of the long days; the cabmen, in their red waistcoats, dozed inside their boxes, while Sherringham permitted himself a "pot" hat and rarely met a friend. Thus was Miriam as islanded as the chained Andromeda, and thus was it possible to deal with her, even Perseus-like, in deep detachment. The theatres on the boulevard closed for the most part, but the great temple of the Rue de Richelieu, with an esthetic responsibility, continued imperturbably to dispense examples of style. Madame Carré was going to Vichy, but had not yet taken flight,[192] which was a great advantage for Miriam, who could now solicit her attention with the consciousness that she had no engagements en ville.

The early weeks of that summer—which stretched into August—would forever be remembered by him as a time of delightful experiences. The ambassador left, and Peter had to wait for his own vacation. He waited during the hot days, content enough, in grand halls and a vast, dim, bird-filled garden. The official world and most others withdrew from Paris, and the Place de la Concorde, larger and whiter than ever, became unexpectedly safe to explore. The Champs Elysées were dusty and rural, with little creaky booths and exhibits that sounded like grasshoppers; the Arc de Triomphe cast its cool, thick shadow for a mile; the Palais de l'Industrie sparkled in the long daylight; and the cabbies in their red vests dozed in their boxes, while Sherringham sported a "pot" hat and rarely ran into anyone he knew. Miriam was as isolated as chained Andromeda, allowing for a distant, almost heroic way to interact with her. Most theaters on the boulevard closed down, but the grand venue on Rue de Richelieu, with its dedication to style, continued to operate unabashedly. Madame Carré was heading to Vichy but hadn't left yet, [192] which was a big perk for Miriam, who could now seek her attention knowing she had no plans en ville.

"I make her listen to me—I make her tell me," said the ardent girl, who was always climbing the slope of the Rue de Constantinople on the shady side, where of July mornings a smell of violets came from the moist flower-stands of fat, white-capped bouquetières in the angles of doorways. Miriam liked the Paris of the summer mornings, the clever freshness of all the little trades and the open-air life, the cries, the talk from door to door, which reminded her of the south, where, in the multiplicity of her habitations, she had lived; and most of all, the great amusement, or nearly, of her walk, the enviable baskets of the laundress piled up with frilled and fluted whiteness—the certain luxury, she felt while she passed with quick prevision, of her own dawn of glory. The greatest amusement perhaps was to recognise the pretty sentiment of earliness, the particular congruity with the hour, in the studied, selected dress of the little tripping women who were taking the day, for important advantages, while it was tender. At any rate she mostly brought with her from her passage through the town good humour enough—with the penny bunch of violets she always stuck in the front of her dress—for whatever awaited her at Madame Carré's. She declared to her friend that her dear mistress was terribly severe, giving her the most difficult, the most exhausting exercises, showing a kind of rage for breaking her in.

"I make her listen to me—I make her tell me," said the enthusiastic girl, who was always walking up the shaded side of Rue de Constantinople, where on July mornings the scent of violets wafted from the moist flower stalls of plump, white-capped bouquetières in the corners of doorways. Miriam loved Paris on summer mornings, the lively freshness of all the little shops and outdoor life, the shouts and chats from door to door that reminded her of the south, where she had lived in various places; and most of all, she enjoyed the delightful sight of the laundress’s baskets piled high with crisp white linens—the sense of luxury she felt as she passed, anticipating her own moment of glory. Perhaps the best part was recognizing the lovely sentiment of early morning, the special harmony with the hour, in the carefully chosen outfits of the little women bustling about, taking advantage of the gentle start to the day. At any rate, she usually returned from her walk through the city in good spirits—with the tiny bunch of violets she always pinned to the front of her dress—ready for whatever awaited her at Madame Carré's. She told her friend that her dear mistress was incredibly strict, giving her the toughest, most tiring exercises, almost seeming eager to break her in.

"So much the better," Sherringham duly answered; but he asked no questions and was glad to let the preceptress and the pupil fight it out together. He wanted for the moment to know as little as possible about their ways together: he had been over-dosed with that knowledge while attending at their second[193] interview. He would send Madame Carré her money—she was really most obliging—and in the meantime was certain Miriam could take care of herself. Sometimes he remarked to her that she needn't always talk "shop" to him: there were times when he was mortally tired of shop—of hers. Moreover, he frankly admitted that he was tired of his own, so that the restriction was not brutal. When she replied, staring, "Why, I thought you considered it as such a beautiful, interesting art!" he had no rejoinder more philosophic than "Well, I do; but there are moments when I'm quite sick of it all the same," At other times he put it: "Oh yes, the results, the finished thing, the dish perfectly seasoned and served: not the mess of preparation—at least not always—not the experiments that spoil the material."

"That's great," Sherringham replied, but he didn't ask any questions and was happy to let the teacher and student sort things out themselves. For the moment, he wanted to know as little as possible about how they interacted; he had already had too much insight into that during their second[193] meeting. He intended to send Madame Carré her payment—she was really quite helpful—and in the meantime, he was sure Miriam could handle herself. Sometimes he told her that she didn't always have to discuss "work" with him: there were times when he was really tired of her work. Additionally, he honestly admitted that he was also tired of his own, so the limitation wasn’t harsh. When she responded, wide-eyed, "But I thought you found it such a beautiful and interesting art!" he had no more philosophical comeback than, "Well, I do; but there are moments when I'm quite fed up with it all the same." At other times, he put it this way: "Oh yes, the results, the finished product, the dish perfectly seasoned and served: not the chaos of preparation—at least not always—not the experiments that ruin the material."

"I supposed you to feel just these questions of study, of the artistic education, as you've called it to me, so fascinating," the girl persisted. She was sometimes so flatly lucid.

"I thought you would find these questions about study and the artistic education, as you put it, so fascinating," the girl insisted. She could be so straightforwardly clear at times.

"Well, after all, I'm not an actor myself," he could but impatiently sigh.

"Well, after all, I'm not an actor myself," he could only sigh impatiently.

"You might be one if you were serious," she would imperturbably say. To this her friend replied that Mr. Gabriel Nash ought to hear this; which made her promise with a certain grimness that she would settle him and his theories some day. Not to seem too inconsistent—for it was cruel to bewilder her when he had taken her up to enlighten—Peter repeated over that for a man like himself the interest of the whole thing depended on its being considered in a large, liberal way and with an intelligence that lifted it out of the question of the little tricks of the trade, gave it beauty and elevation. But she hereupon let him know that Madame Carré held there were no little tricks, that everything had its importance as a means to a great end, and that if you were not willing[194] to try to approfondir the reason why, in a given situation, you should scratch your nose with your left hand rather than with your right, you were not worthy to tread any stage that respected itself.

"You might be one if you were serious," she would calmly say. To this, her friend replied that Mr. Gabriel Nash should hear this; which made her promise with a certain seriousness that she would take care of him and his theories someday. Not wanting to seem too inconsistent—since it was unfair to confuse her when he had taken her aside to enlighten her—Peter reiterated that for a man like himself, the appeal of the whole thing depended on viewing it in a broad, open-minded way and with an insight that raised it above the mundane details of the trade, giving it beauty and grandeur. But she then informed him that Madame Carré believed there were no little tricks, that everything mattered as a means to a greater purpose, and that if you weren’t willing to explore why, in a given situation, you should scratch your nose with your left hand rather than your right, you weren't fit to stand on any stage that had self-respect.

"That's very well, but if I must go into details read me a little Shelley," groaned the young man in the spirit of a high raffiné.

"That's fine, but if I have to get into the specifics, read me a bit of Shelley," the young man complained, in a somewhat sophisticated way.

"You're worse than Madame Carré; you don't know what to invent; between you you'll kill me!" the girl declared. "I think there's a secret league between you to spoil my voice, or at least to weaken my souffle, before I get it. But à la guerre comme à la guerre! How can I read Shelley, however, when I don't understand him?"

"You're worse than Madame Carré; you can't come up with anything; between you two, you'll drive me crazy!" the girl said. "I feel like there's some secret agreement between you to ruin my voice, or at least to weaken my souffle, before I even get it. But all's fair in love and war! How can I read Shelley, though, when I don't even get what he's saying?"

"That's just what I want to make you do. It's a part of your general training. You may do without that of course—without culture and taste and perception; but in that case you'll be nothing but a vulgar cabotine, and nothing will be of any consequence." He had a theory that the great lyric poets—he induced her to read, and recite as well, long passages of Wordsworth and Swinburne—would teach her many of the secrets of the large utterance, the mysteries of rhythm, the communicableness of style, the latent music of the language and the art of "composing" copious speeches and of retaining her stores of free breath. He held in perfect sincerity that there was a general sense of things, things of the mind, which would be of the highest importance to her and to which it was by good fortune just in his power to contribute. She would do better in proportion as she had more knowledge—even knowledge that might superficially show but a remote connexion with her business. The actor's talent was essentially a gift, a thing by itself, implanted, instinctive, accidental, equally unconnected with intellect and with virtue—Sherringham was completely of that opinion;[195] but it struck him as no bêtise to believe at the same time that intellect—leaving virtue for the moment out of the question—might be brought into fruitful relation with it. It would be a bigger thing if a better mind were projected upon it—projected without sacrificing the mind. So he lent his young friend books she never read—she was on almost irreconcilable terms with the printed page save for spouting it—and in the long summer days, when he had leisure, took her to the Louvre to admire the great works of painting and sculpture. Here, as on all occasions, he was struck with the queer jumble of her taste, her mixture of intelligence and puerility. He saw she never read what he gave her, though she sometimes would shamelessly have liked him to suppose so; but in the presence of famous pictures and statues she had remarkable flashes of perception. She felt these things, she liked them, though it was always because she had an idea she could use them. The belief was often presumptuous, but it showed what an eye she had to her business. "I could look just like that if I tried." "That's the dress I mean to wear when I do Portia." Such were the observations apt to drop from her under the suggestion of antique marbles or when she stood before a Titian or a Bronzino.

"That's exactly what I want to make you do. It's part of your overall training. You could skip it, of course—skip the culture, taste, and awareness; but if you do, you'll just be a cheap show-off, and nothing will really matter." He believed that the great lyric poets—he encouraged her to read and recite long passages from Wordsworth and Swinburne—would reveal many of the secrets of strong expression, the mysteries of rhythm, the flow of style, the hidden music of language, and the art of crafting lengthy speeches while managing her breath. He sincerely thought that there was a general understanding of things, especially mental ones, that would be extremely beneficial for her, and he was fortunate enough to help with that. She would improve as she gained more knowledge—even knowledge that might seem only loosely related to her craft. The actor's talent was fundamentally a gift, a standalone quality, instinctual, random, and unrelated to intellect or virtue—Sherringham fully believed that; but he didn’t see it as silly to also believe that intellect—setting aside virtue for now—could be effectively linked with it. It would be a greater achievement if a sharper mind was applied to it—applied without sacrificing that mind. So he lent his young friend books she never read—she had a complicated relationship with the written word, except when it came to performing it—and on long summer days, when he had free time, he took her to the Louvre to admire great works of painting and sculpture. Here, as at all times, he was struck by the strange mix of her taste, her blend of smarts and childishness. He noticed she never really read the books he gave her, although she sometimes wanted him to think she did; but when faced with famous paintings and statues, she had impressive moments of insight. She felt those things, she liked them, yet it was always because she thought she could use them. That belief was often a bit arrogant, but it showed how keen her eye was for her career. "I could look just like that if I tried." "That's the dress I plan to wear when I play Portia." Such were the comments that would come from her when inspired by classical marbles or when she stood before a Titian or a Bronzino.

When she uttered them, and many others besides, the effect was sometimes irritating to her adviser, who had to bethink himself a little that she was no more egotistical than the histrionic conscience required. He wondered if there were necessarily something vulgar in the histrionic conscience—something condemned only to feel the tricky, personal question. Wasn't it better to be perfectly stupid than to have only one eye open and wear for ever in the great face of the world the expression of a knowing wink? At the theatre, on the numerous July evenings when the Comédie[196] Française exhibited the repertory by the aid of exponents determined the more sparse and provincial audience should have a taste of the tradition, her appreciation was tremendously technical and showed it was not for nothing she was now in and out of Madame Carré's innermost counsels. But there were moments when even her very acuteness seemed to him to drag the matter down, to see it in a small and superficial sense. What he flattered himself he was trying to do for her—and through her for the stage of his time, since she was the instrument, and incontestably a fine one, that had come to his hand—was precisely to lift it up, make it rare, keep it in the region of distinction and breadth. However, she was doubtless right and he was wrong, he eventually reasoned: you could afford to be vague only if you hadn't a responsibility. He had fine ideas, but she was to act them out, that is to apply them, and not he; and application was of necessity a vulgarisation, a smaller thing than theory. If she should some day put forth the great art it wasn't purely fanciful to forecast for her, the matter would doubtless be by that fact sufficiently transfigured and it wouldn't signify that some of the onward steps should have been lame.

When she said those things, and many others too, it sometimes annoyed her adviser, who had to remind himself that she wasn't any more self-centered than the dramatic conscience required. He wondered if there was something inherently crass about that dramatic conscience—something that was only meant to deal with tricky, personal issues. Was it better to be completely oblivious than to only have half an eye open and forever wear a knowing wink in the grand scheme of things? At the theater, during the many July evenings when the Comédie[196] Française put on shows for a sparse, more provincial audience to get a taste of tradition, her appreciation was incredibly technical, proving she wasn't just around Madam Carré's inner circle for nothing. Yet, there were times when even her sharpness seemed to him to diminish the matter, making it appear small and superficial. What he believed he was trying to do for her—and through her for the stage of his time, since she was the instrument, and undoubtedly a brilliant one, that had come to him—was to elevate it, make it exceptional, and keep it in the realm of distinction and depth. However, he eventually reasoned that she was probably right and he was wrong: you could afford to be vague only if you had no responsibility. He had great ideas, but she was the one to bring them to life, that is, to apply them, not him; and application was inevitably a simplification, a lesser thing than theory. If she ever achieved the great art he envisioned for her, it wasn't purely wishful thinking to predict, the matter would certainly be transformed enough, and it wouldn't matter that some of the steps taken were a bit clumsy.

This was clear to him on several occasions when she recited or motioned or even merely looked something for him better than usual; then she quite carried him away, making him wish to ask no more questions, but only let her disembroil herself in her own strong fashion. In these hours she gave him forcibly if fitfully that impression of beauty which was to be her justification. It was too soon for any general estimate of her progress; Madame Carré had at last given her a fine understanding as well as a sore, personal, an almost physical, sense of how bad she was. She had therefore begun on a new basis, had returned to the alphabet and the drill. It was a phase of awkwardness,[197] the splashing of a young swimmer, but buoyancy would certainly come out of it. For the present there was mainly no great alteration of the fact that when she did things according to her own idea they were not, as yet and seriously judged, worth the devil, as Madame Carré said, and when she did them according to that of her instructress were too apt to be a gross parody of that lady's intention. None the less she gave glimpses, and her glimpses made him feel not only that she was not a fool—this was small relief—but that he himself was not.

This was obvious to him on several occasions when she spoke, gestured, or even just looked at something in a way that impressed him more than usual; then she completely captivated him, making him want to ask no more questions and just let her untangle herself in her own strong way. In those moments, she gave him a powerful, if intermittent, sense of beauty that would ultimately justify her. It was too early for any overall judgment of her progress; Madame Carré had finally given her a solid understanding along with a painful, personal, almost physical awareness of how bad she was. She had therefore started fresh, going back to the basics and practice. It was a phase of clumsiness, like the splashing of a young swimmer, but she would definitely gain confidence from it. For now, there wasn't much change in the fact that when she did things her own way, they were still, in a serious assessment, not worth much, as Madame Carré would say, and when she followed her teacher's approach, they often ended up being a poor imitation of that lady's intent. Nonetheless, she occasionally showed glimpses of promise, and those glimpses made him realize not only that she wasn't a fool—this was a small comfort—but that he wasn't one either.

He made her stick to her English and read Shakespeare aloud to him. Mrs. Rooth had recognised the importance of apartments in which they should be able to receive so beneficent a visitor, and was now mistress of a small salon with a balcony and a rickety flower-stand—to say nothing of a view of many roofs and chimneys—a very uneven waxed floor, an empire clock, an armoire à glace, highly convenient for Miriam's posturings, and several cupboard doors covered over, allowing for treacherous gaps, with the faded magenta paper of the wall. The thing had been easily done, for Sherringham had said: "Oh we must have a sitting-room for our studies, you know, and I'll settle it with the landlady," Mrs. Rooth had liked his "we"—indeed she liked everything about him—and he saw in this way that she heaved with no violence under pecuniary obligations so long as they were distinctly understood to be temporary. That he should have his money back with interest as soon as Miriam was launched was a comfort so deeply implied that it only added to intimacy. The window stood open on the little balcony, and when the sun had left it Peter and Miriam could linger there, leaning on the rail and talking above the great hum of Paris, with nothing but the neighbouring tiles and tall tubes to take account of. Mrs. Rooth, in limp[198] garments much ungirdled, was on the sofa with a novel, making good her frequent assertion that she could put up with any life that would yield her these two conveniences. There were romantic works Peter had never read and as to which he had vaguely wondered to what class they were addressed—the earlier productions of M. Eugène Sue, the once-fashionable compositions of Madame Sophie Gay—with which Mrs. Rooth was familiar and which she was ready to enjoy once more if she could get nothing fresher. She had always a greasy volume tucked under her while her nose was bent upon the pages in hand. She scarcely looked up even when Miriam lifted her voice to show their benefactor what she could do. These tragic or pathetic notes all went out of the window and mingled with the undecipherable concert of Paris, so that no neighbour was disturbed by them. The girl shrieked and wailed when the occasion required it, and Mrs. Rooth only turned her page, showing in this way a great esthetic as well as a great personal trust.

He had her focus on her English by reading Shakespeare out loud to him. Mrs. Rooth understood how important it was to have a place where they could host such a generous visitor, and she was now the owner of a small living room with a balcony and a shaky flower stand—not to mention a view of many rooftops and chimneys—a very uneven waxed floor, an empire clock, an armoire à glace, perfect for Miriam's posing, and several cupboard doors covered, creating tricky gaps, with the faded magenta wallpaper. It was easy to arrange, since Sherringham had said, "Oh, we need a sitting room for our studies, and I’ll take care of it with the landlady." Mrs. Rooth liked his use of "we"—actually, she liked everything about him—and this showed him that she felt no strain under financial obligations as long as they were clearly understood to be temporary. The idea that he would get his money back with interest as soon as Miriam was set up was such a comforting assumption that it only brought them closer. The window was open to the small balcony, and when the sun set, Peter and Miriam could hang out there, leaning on the railing and chatting above the busy sounds of Paris, with nothing but the nearby tiles and tall chimneys in view. Mrs. Rooth, in loose and unbelted clothing, was on the sofa with a novel, proving her frequent claim that she could tolerate any life as long as it offered her these two comforts. There were romantic books Peter had never read and had vaguely wondered who they were meant for—the earlier works of M. Eugène Sue, the once-popular writings of Madame Sophie Gay—that Mrs. Rooth was familiar with and would happily revisit if nothing newer was available. She always had a worn-out book tucked beneath her as she focused on the pages in front of her. She barely looked up even when Miriam raised her voice to showcase her talents to their benefactor. These dramatic or emotional notes simply faded away into the air and mixed with the indescribable symphony of Paris, so no neighbors were disturbed by them. The girl screamed and wept when necessary, while Mrs. Rooth just turned the page, demonstrating both a significant aesthetic appreciation and deep personal trust.

She rather annoyed their visitor by the serenity of her confidence—for a reason he fully understood only later—save when Miriam caught an effect or a tone so well that she made him in the pleasure of it forget her parent's contiguity. He continued to object to the girl's English, with its foreign patches that might pass in prose but were offensive in the recitation of verse, and he wanted to know why she couldn't speak like her mother. He had justly to acknowledge the charm of Mrs. Rooth's voice and tone, which gave a richness even to the foolish things she said. They were of an excellent insular tradition, full both of natural and of cultivated sweetness, and they puzzled him when other indications seemed to betray her—to refer her to more common air. They were like the reverberation of some far-off tutored circle.[199]

She annoyed their visitor with her calm confidence—for a reason he only fully understood later—except when Miriam captured a mood or nuance so perfectly that it made him forget about her parents' presence in the moment. He kept criticizing the girl's English, pointing out its foreign influences that were acceptable in prose but felt awkward in poetry, and he wondered why she couldn't speak like her mother. He had to admit that Mrs. Rooth's voice and tone were charming, adding richness even to her silly remarks. They belonged to a great insular tradition, filled with both natural and refined sweetness, which confused him since other signs seemed to imply she was from a more ordinary background. It was like the echo of some distant, educated circle.[199]

The connexion between the development of Miriam's genius and the necessity of an occasional excursion to the country—the charming country that lies in so many directions beyond the Parisian banlieue—would not have been immediately apparent to a superficial observer; but a day, and then another, at Versailles, a day at Fontainebleau and a trip, particularly harmonious and happy, to Rambouillet, took their places in our young man's plan as a part of the indirect but contributive culture, an agency in the formation of taste. Intimations of the grand manner for instance would proceed in abundance from the symmetrical palace and gardens of Louis XIV. Peter "adored" Versailles and wandered there more than once with the ladies of the Hôtel de la Garonne. They chose quiet hours, when the fountains were dry; and Mrs. Rooth took an armful of novels and sat on a bench in the park, flanked by clipped hedges and old statues, while her young companions strolled away, walked to the Trianon, explored the long, straight vistas of the woods. Rambouillet was vague and vivid and sweet; they felt that they found a hundred wise voices there; and indeed there was an old white chateau which contained nothing but ghostly sounds. They found at any rate a long luncheon, and in the landscape the very spirit of silvery summer and of the French pictorial brush.

The connection between the growth of Miriam's talent and the need for occasional trips to the countryside—the beautiful countryside that stretches in so many directions beyond the Parisian banlieue—might not be obvious to a casual observer; however, a day, and then another, at Versailles, a day at Fontainebleau, and a particularly enjoyable trip to Rambouillet became integral to our young man's plan as part of the indirect but enriching culture, contributing to the development of taste. For example, inspirations of the grand style would plentifully emerge from the symmetrical palace and gardens of Louis XIV. Peter "loved" Versailles and wandered there multiple times with the ladies from the Hôtel de la Garonne. They chose quiet moments when the fountains were off; Mrs. Rooth brought a stack of novels and sat on a bench in the park, surrounded by trimmed hedges and old statues, while her younger friends explored, walked to the Trianon, and wandered through the long, straight paths of the woods. Rambouillet was both vague and vivid, sweet and enchanting; they felt they discovered a hundred wise voices there; and indeed there was an old white chateau that echoed with ghostly sounds. At the very least, they enjoyed a long lunch, and in the landscape, they captured the essence of silvery summer and the French artistic touch.

I have said that in these days Sherringham wondered about many things, and by the time his leave of absence came this practice had produced a particular speculation. He was surprised that he shouldn't be in love with Miriam Rooth and considered at moments of leisure the causes of his exemption. He had felt from the first that she was a "nature," and each time she met his eyes it seemed to come to him straighter that her beauty was rare. You had to get the good view of her face, but when you did so[200] it was a splendid mobile mask. And the wearer of this high ornament had frankness and courage and variety—no end of the unusual and the unexpected. She had qualities that seldom went together—impulses and shynesses, audacities and lapses, something coarse, popular, and strong all intermingled with disdains and languors and nerves. And then above all she was there, was accessible, almost belonged to him. He reflected ingeniously that he owed his escape to a peculiar cause—to the fact that they had together a positive outside object. Objective, as it were, was all their communion; not personal and selfish, but a matter of art and business and discussion. Discussion had saved him and would save him further, for they would always have something to quarrel about. Sherringham, who was not a diplomatist for nothing, who had his reasons for steering straight and wished neither to deprive the British public of a rising star nor to exchange his actual situation for that of a yoked impresario, blessed the beneficence, the salubrity, the pure exorcism of art. At the same time, rather inconsistently and feeling that he had a completer vision than before of that oddest of animals the artist who happens to have been born a woman, he felt warned against a serious connexion—he made a great point of the "serious"—with so slippery and ticklish a creature. The two ladies had only to stay in Paris, save their candle-ends and, as Madame Carré had enjoined, practise their scales: there were apparently no autumn visits to English country-houses in prospect for Mrs. Rooth. Peter parted with them on the understanding that in London he would look as thoroughly as possible into the question of an engagement. The day before he began his holiday he went to see Madame Carré, who said to him, "Vous devriez bien nous la laisser."

Sherringham had been thinking about a lot of things lately, and by the time his leave of absence arrived, this thinking had led to a specific thought. He was surprised that he wasn't in love with Miriam Rooth and occasionally considered why he felt this way. From the start, he sensed she was a "nature," and every time she locked eyes with him, it became clearer just how rare her beauty was. You needed to see her face from the right angle, but when you did, it was a stunning, expressive mask. The person behind this remarkable face had openness, bravery, and variety—an endless amount of the unusual and unexpected. She possessed traits that rarely combined—impulsiveness and shyness, boldness and setbacks, some coarse, popular strength mixed with disdain, lethargy, and sensitivity. Above all, she was present, accessible, almost belonging to him. He cleverly concluded that he owed his lack of romantic feelings to a unique reason: they shared a clear external focus. Their interactions were not personal or selfish; they revolved around art, business, and discussion. This dynamic had saved him and would continue to do so, as they would always find something to debate. Sherringham, who wasn’t diplomatic for nothing and had his reasons for keeping things straightforward, didn’t want to rob the British public of a rising star or trade his current situation for that of a tied-down impresario. He appreciated the generosity, healthiness, and cleansing power of art. At the same time, he felt somewhat inconsistently that he had a clearer understanding of that unique creature—the artist who happened to be a woman—and was cautious about forming a serious connection—he emphasized the word "serious"—with someone so slippery and unpredictable. The two women just needed to stay in Paris, save their energy, and, as Madame Carré had advised, practice their scales: it seemed there were no autumn visits to English country houses planned for Mrs. Rooth. Peter parted ways with them on the agreement that he would thoroughly explore the possibility of an engagement in London. The day before he started his holiday, he visited Madame Carré, who said to him, "Vous devriez bien nous la laisser."

"She has something then——?"

"Does she have something then?"

"She has most things. She'll go far. It's the first time in my life of my beginning with a mistake. But don't tell her so. I don't flatter her. She'll be too puffed up."

"She has almost everything. She's going to go far. This is the first time in my life that I feel like I've made a mistake from the start. But don’t mention it to her. I don't want to flatter her. She'll get too full of herself."

"Is she very conceited?" Sherringham asked.

"Is she really full of herself?" Sherringham asked.

"Mauvais sujet!" said Madame Carré.

"Bad subject!" said Madame Carré.

It was on the journey to London that he indulged in some of those questionings of his state that I have mentioned; but I must add that by the time he reached Charing Cross—he smoked a cigar deferred till after the Channel in a compartment by himself—it had suddenly come over him that they were futile. Now that he had left the girl a subversive, unpremeditated heart-beat told him—it made him hold his breath a minute in the carriage—that he had after all not escaped. He was in love with her: he had been in love with her from the first hour.[202]

It was during the trip to London that he started to reflect on his situation, as I mentioned earlier. However, I should note that by the time he got to Charing Cross—he was enjoying a cigar he had postponed until after the Channel, sitting in a compartment by himself—it suddenly hit him that these thoughts were pointless. Now that he had left the girl behind, an unexpected, unplanned surge of feeling told him—he held his breath for a moment in the carriage—that he hadn’t really escaped. He was in love with her; he had been in love with her from the very first hour.[202]


BOOK THIRD


XIII

The drive from Harsh to the Place, as it was called thereabouts, could be achieved by swift horses in less than ten minutes; and if Mrs. Dallow's ponies were capital trotters the general high pitch of the occasion made it all congruous they should show their speed. The occasion was the polling-day an hour after the battle. The ponies had kept pace with other driven forces for the week before, passing and repassing the neat windows of the flat little town—Mrs. Dallow had the complacent belief that there was none in the kingdom in which the flower-stands looked more respectable between the stiff muslin curtains—with their mistress behind them on her all but silver wheels. Very often she was accompanied by the Liberal candidate, but even when she was not the equipage seemed scarce less to represent his easy, friendly confidence. It moved in a radiance of ribbons and hand-bills and hand-shakes and smiles; of quickened commerce and sudden intimacy; of sympathy which assumed without presuming and gratitude which promised without soliciting. But under Julia's guidance the ponies pattered now, with no indication of a loss of freshness, along the firm, wide avenue which wound and curved, to make up in large effect for not undulating, from the gates opening straight on the town to the Palladian mansion, high, square, grey, and clean, which stood among terraces and fountains[204] in the centre of the park. A generous steed had been sacrificed to bring the good news from Ghent to Aix, but no such extravagance was after all necessary for communicating with Lady Agnes.

The drive from Harsh to the Place, as it was called around there, could be made by fast horses in under ten minutes; and since Mrs. Dallow's ponies were excellent trotters, the general excitement of the event made it fitting for them to show off their speed. The event was polling day, just an hour after the battle. The ponies had kept up with other driven forces for the week before, passing and re-passing the neat windows of the tidy little town—Mrs. Dallow was quite sure that there was none in the kingdom where the flower stands looked more respectable between the stiff muslin curtains—with their owner behind them on her almost silver wheels. Often, she was accompanied by the Liberal candidate, but even when she wasn't, the carriage seemed to represent his laid-back, friendly confidence. It moved in a glow of ribbons, handbills, handshakes, and smiles; of energized commerce and sudden friendships; of sympathy that was warm but not presumptive, and gratitude that was promising without being pushy. But under Julia's guidance, the ponies trotted now, showing no signs of fatigue, along the solid, wide avenue that twisted and turned, making up in grand effect for not being hilly, from the gates that opened straight into town to the Palladian mansion, tall, square, gray, and tidy, which stood among terraces and fountains[204] in the center of the park. A generous horse had been sacrificed to bring the good news from Ghent to Aix, but no such extravagance was ultimately needed to connect with Lady Agnes.

She had remained at the house, not going to the Wheatsheaf, the Liberal inn, with the others; preferring to await in privacy and indeed in solitude the momentous result of the poll. She had come down to Harsh with the two girls in the course of the proceedings. Julia hadn't thought they would do much good, but she was expansive and indulgent now and had generously asked them. Lady Agnes had not a nice canvassing manner, effective as she might have been in the character of the high, benignant, affable mother—looking sweet participation but not interfering—of the young and handsome, the shining, convincing, wonderfully clever and certainly irresistible aspirant. Grace Dormer had zeal without art, and Lady Agnes, who during her husband's lifetime had seen their affairs follow the satisfactory principle of a tendency to defer to supreme merit, had never really learned the lesson that voting goes by favour. However, she could pray God if, she couldn't make love to the cheesemonger, and Nick felt she had stayed at home to pray for him. I must add that Julia Dallow was too happy now, flicking her whip in the bright summer air, to say anything so ungracious even to herself as that her companion had been returned in spite of his nearest female relatives. Besides, Biddy had been a rosy help: she had looked persuasively pretty, in white and blue, on platforms and in recurrent carriages, out of which she had tossed, blushing and making people feel they would remember her eyes, several words that were telling for their very simplicity.

She had stayed at the house, not going to the Wheatsheaf, the Liberal pub, with the others; she preferred to wait in privacy and even in solitude for the important outcome of the vote. She had come down to Harsh with the two girls during the events. Julia hadn’t thought they would make much difference, but she was feeling generous and indulgent now and had kindly invited them. Lady Agnes didn’t have a great canvassing style, even though she might have been effective as the kind, friendly mother—looking sweetly involved but not interfering—with the young and handsome, charming, convincing, incredibly clever, and surely irresistible candidate. Grace Dormer had enthusiasm without finesse, and Lady Agnes, who during her husband’s lifetime had seen their affairs work under the principle of respecting true merit, had never really learned that voting is often influenced by personal connections. Still, she could pray to God if she couldn’t charm the cheesemonger, and Nick felt she was at home praying for him. I must add that Julia Dallow was too happy now, cracking her whip in the bright summer air, to think anything so ungracious even to herself as that her companion had been elected despite his closest female relatives. Besides, Biddy *had* been a delightful help: she had looked charmingly pretty, in white and blue, on stages and in repeated carriages, from which she had jumped out, blushing and making people feel they would remember her eyes, saying several words that were impactful for their very simplicity.

Mrs. Dallow was really too glad for any definite reflexion, even for personal exultation, the vanity of[205] recognising her own large share of the work. Nick was in and was now beside her, tired, silent, vague, beflowered and beribboned, and he had been splendid from beginning to end, beautifully good-humoured and at the same time beautifully clever—still cleverer than she had supposed he could be. The sense of her having quickened his cleverness and been repaid by it or by his gratitude—it came to the same thing—in a way she appreciated was not assertive and jealous: it was lost for the present in the general happy break of the long tension. So nothing passed between them in their progress to the house; there was no sound in the park but the pleasant rustle of summer—it seemed an applausive murmur—and the swift roll of the vehicle.

Mrs. Dallow was really too happy for any definite reflection, even for personal pride in recognizing her own significant part in the work. Nick was there, tired, quiet, a bit vague, adorned and festooned, and he had been amazing from start to finish, wonderfully good-natured and also impressively clever—cleverer than she had imagined he could be. The feeling that she had sparked his cleverness and was rewarded by it or by his gratitude—it amounted to the same thing—in a way she valued, wasn’t competitive or jealous: it was lost for now in the overall joy of the long-awaited relief. So, nothing was said between them as they walked to the house; there was no noise in the park except for the gentle rustle of summer—it felt like an appreciative murmur—and the swift movement of the vehicle.

Lady Agnes already knew, for as soon as the result was declared Nick had despatched a mounted man to her, carrying the figures on a scrawled card. He himself had been far from getting away at once, having to respond to the hubbub of acclamation, to speak yet again, to thank his electors individually and collectively, to chaff the Tories without cheap elation, to be carried hither and yon, and above all to pretend that the interest of the business was now greater for him than ever. If he had said never a word after putting himself in Julia's hands to go home it was partly perhaps because the consciousness had begun to glimmer within him, on the contrary, of some sudden shrinkage of that interest. He wanted to see his mother because he knew she wanted to fold him close in her arms. They had been open there for this purpose the last half-hour, and her expectancy, now no longer an ache of suspense, was the reason of Julia's round pace. Yet this very impatience in her somehow made Nick wince a little. Meeting his mother was like being elected over again.

Lady Agnes already knew because as soon as the results were announced, Nick had sent a rider to her with the details on a hastily written card. He hadn’t been able to leave immediately; he had to respond to the cheers of the crowd, speak again, thank his voters individually and collectively, tease the Tories without being overly pleased, be led around from one place to another, and above all, pretend that he was more invested in the outcome than ever. If he hadn’t said anything after letting Julia take him home, it was perhaps because he was beginning to feel, in contrast, that his interest was suddenly diminishing. He wanted to see his mother because he knew she wanted to hold him close. Her arms had been open for that reason for the last half-hour, and her anticipation, no longer a painful suspense, was what drove Julia to walk in circles. Yet, this very impatience in her made Nick flinch a bit. Meeting his mother felt like getting elected all over again.

The others had not yet come back, and Lady[206] Agnes was alone in the large, bright drawing-room. When Nick went in with Julia he saw her at the further end; she had evidently been walking up and down the whole length of it, and her tall, upright, black figure seemed in possession of the fair vastness after the manner of an exclamation-point at the bottom of a blank page. The room, rich and simple, was a place of perfection as well as of splendour in delicate tints, with precious specimens of French furniture of the last century ranged against walls of pale brocade, and here and there a small, almost priceless picture. George Dallow had made it, caring for these things and liking to talk about them—scarce ever about anything else; so that it appeared to represent him still, what was best in his kindly, limited nature, his friendly, competent, tiresome insistence on harmony—on identity of "period." Nick could hear him yet, and could see him, too fat and with a congenital thickness in his speech, lounging there in loose clothes with his eternal cigarette. "Now my dear fellow, that's what I call form: I don't know what you call it"—that was the way he used to begin. All round were flowers in rare vases, but it looked a place of which the beauty would have smelt sweet even without them.

The others hadn’t come back yet, and Lady[206] Agnes was alone in the large, bright drawing room. When Nick walked in with Julia, he saw her at the far end; she had clearly been pacing the entire length of the room, and her tall, upright black figure stood out in the vastness like an exclamation point at the end of a blank page. The room, both rich and simple, was a blend of perfection and splendor in soft hues, adorned with exquisite French furniture from the last century lined against walls of pale brocade, and scattered with small, almost priceless paintings. George Dallow had created it, caring for these details and enjoying discussing them—rarely talking about anything else; it seemed to reflect him still, showcasing the best parts of his kind but limited nature, and his friendly, competent, yet tedious insistence on harmony—on the same “period.” Nick could still hear him and picture him there, too overweight with a congenital slur in his speech, lounging in loose clothing with his ever-present cigarette. “Now my dear fellow, that's what I call form: I don’t know what you call it”—that’s how he would start. All around were flowers in rare vases, yet the place had a beauty that would have been sweet-smelling even without them.

Lady Agnes had taken a white rose from one of the clusters and was holding it to her face, which was turned to the door as Nick crossed the threshold. The expression of her figure instantly told him—he saw the creased card he had sent her lying on one of the beautiful bare tables—how she had been sailing up and down in a majesty of satisfaction. The inflation of her long plain dress and the brightened dimness of her proud face were still in the air. In a moment he had kissed her and was being kissed, not in quick repetition, but in tender prolongation, with which the perfume of the white rose was mixed.[207] But there was something else too—her sweet smothered words in his ear: "Oh my boy, my boy—oh your father, your father!" Neither the sense of pleasure nor that of pain, with Lady Agnes—as indeed with most of the persons with whom this history is concerned—was a liberation of chatter; so that for a minute all she said again was, "I think of Sir Nicholas and wish he were here"; addressing the words to Julia, who had wandered forward without looking at the mother and son.

Lady Agnes had picked a white rose from one of the clusters and was holding it up to her face, which was turned toward the door as Nick walked in. The look on her face immediately told him—he saw the creased card he had sent her lying on one of the beautiful bare tables—how happy she had been, gliding around with a sense of satisfaction. The way her long, simple dress flared and the glow on her proud face lingered in the air. In a moment, he kissed her and was being kissed back, not in quick bursts, but in a tender embrace, mixed with the scent of the white rose.[207] But there was more—her sweet, muffled words in his ear: "Oh my boy, my boy—oh your father, your father!" Neither the feeling of pleasure nor that of pain with Lady Agnes—as with most of the people involved in this story—was just idle chatter; so for a moment, all she said was, "I think of Sir Nicholas and wish he were here," directing her words to Julia, who had wandered forward without looking at the mother and son.

"Poor Sir Nicholas!" said Mrs. Dallow vaguely.

"Poor Sir Nicholas!" Mrs. Dallow said vaguely.

"Did you make another speech?" Lady Agnes asked.

"Did you give another speech?" Lady Agnes asked.

"I don't know. Did I?" Nick appealed.

"I don't know. Did I?" Nick asked.

"I don't know!"—and Julia spoke with her back turned, doing something to her hat before the glass.

"I don't know!"—and Julia said with her back turned, adjusting her hat in front of the mirror.

"Oh of course the confusion, the bewilderment!" said Lady Agnes in a tone rich in political reminiscence.

"Oh, of course, the confusion, the bewilderment!" said Lady Agnes, her tone filled with rich political memories.

"It was really immense fun," Mrs. Dallow went so far as to drop.

"It was really a lot of fun," Mrs. Dallow boldly stated.

"Dearest Julia!" Lady Agnes deeply breathed. Then she added: "It was you who made it sure."

"Dear Julia!" Lady Agnes sighed. Then she added, "You were the reason it happened."

"There are a lot of people coming to dinner," said Julia.

"There are a lot of people coming to dinner," Julia said.

"Perhaps you'll have to speak again," Lady Agnes smiled at her son.

"Maybe you'll need to talk again," Lady Agnes smiled at her son.

"Thank you; I like the way you talk about it!" cried Nick. "I'm like Iago: 'from this time forth I never will speak word!'"

"Thanks! I really like how you talk about it!" Nick exclaimed. "I’m just like Iago: 'from this time forth I never will speak another word!'"

"Don't say that, Nick," said his mother gravely.

"Don't say that, Nick," his mom said seriously.

"Don't be afraid—he'll jabber like a magpie!" And Julia went out of the room.

"Don't worry—he'll talk nonstop!" And Julia left the room.

Nick had flung himself on a sofa with an air of weariness, though not of completely extinct cheer; and Lady Agnes stood fingering her rose and looking down at him. His eyes kept away from her; they seemed fixed on something she couldn't see. "I hope[208] you've thanked Julia handsomely," she presently remarked.

Nick had thrown himself onto a sofa, looking tired but still holding onto a bit of cheer, while Lady Agnes stood there, playing with her rose and glancing down at him. He avoided making eye contact with her, his gaze focused on something invisible to her. "I hope[208] you've properly thanked Julia," she said after a moment.

"Why of course, mother."

"Of course, Mom."

"She has done as much as if you hadn't been sure."

"She's done just as much as if you had no doubts."

"I wasn't in the least sure—and she has done everything."

"I wasn't sure at all—and she's done everything."

"She has been too good—but we've done something. I hope you don't leave out your father," Lady Agnes amplified as Nick's glance appeared for a moment to question her "we."

"She has been too good—but we’ve done something. I hope you don’t forget your father," Lady Agnes added as Nick's glance briefly seemed to question her "we."

"Never, never!" Nick uttered these words perhaps a little mechanically, but the next minute he added as if suddenly moved to think what he could say that would give his mother most pleasure: "Of course his name has worked for me. Gone as he is he's still a living force." He felt a good deal of a hypocrite, but one didn't win such a seat every day in the year. Probably indeed he should never win another.

"Never, never!" Nick said these words somewhat stiffly, but a moment later he added, as if suddenly inspired to say something that would please his mother the most: "Of course his name has worked for me. Even though he's gone, he's still a powerful presence." He felt quite hypocritical, but you don't get a chance to win a seat like this every day. In fact, he probably would never have another opportunity.

"He hears you, he watches you, he rejoices in you," Lady Agnes opined.

"He hears you, he watches you, he takes joy in you," Lady Agnes said.

This idea was oppressive to Nick—that of the rejoicing almost as much as of the watching. He had made his concession, but, with a certain impulse to divert his mother from following up her advantage, he broke out: "Julia's a tremendously effective woman."

This idea weighed heavily on Nick—not just the celebration but also the observation. He had given in, but wanting to distract his mother from pursuing her advantage, he blurted out: "Julia's an incredibly effective woman."

"Of course she is!" said Lady Agnes knowingly.

"Of course she is!" Lady Agnes said with a knowing smile.

"Her charming appearance is half the battle"—Nick explained a little coldly what he meant. But he felt his coldness an inadequate protection to him when he heard his companion observe with something of the same sapience:

"Her charming appearance is half the battle," Nick said somewhat coldly, explaining what he meant. But he felt that his coldness didn't really shield him when he heard his companion remark with a similar insight:

"A woman's always effective when she likes a person so much."

"A woman is always effective when she really likes someone."

It discomposed him to be described as a person[209] liked, and so much, and by a woman; and he simply said abruptly: "When are you going away?"

It bothered him to be called someone[209] liked so much, especially by a woman; and he just blurted out, "When are you leaving?"

"The first moment that's civil—to-morrow morning. You'll stay on I hope."

"The first moment that's polite is tomorrow morning. I hope you'll stick around."

"Stay on? What shall I stay on for?"

"Stay on? What should I stay on for?"

"Why you might stay to express your appreciation."

"Why you might stick around to show your gratitude."

Nick considered. "I've everything to do."

Nick thought for a moment. "I have so much to do."

"I thought everything was done," said Lady Agnes.

"I thought everything was finished," said Lady Agnes.

"Well, that's just why," her son replied, not very lucidly. "I want to do other things—quite other things. I should like to take the next train," And he looked at his watch.

"Well, that's exactly why," her son replied, not very clearly. "I want to do different things—totally different things. I’d like to catch the next train," and he glanced at his watch.

"When there are people coming to dinner to meet you?"

"When are people coming over for dinner to meet you?"

"They'll meet you—that's better."

"They'll meet you—that's better."

"I'm sorry any one's coming," Lady Agnes said in a tone unencouraging to a deviation from the reality of things. "I wish we were alone—just as a family. It would please Julia to-day to feel that we are one. Do stay with her to-morrow."

"I'm sorry anyone's coming," Lady Agnes said in a tone that didn't encourage any changes to the reality of the situation. "I wish we were alone—just as a family. It would make Julia happy today to feel that we are one. Please stay with her tomorrow."

"How will that do—when she's alone?"

"How will that work—when she's by herself?"

"She won't be alone, with Mrs. Gresham."

"She won't be by herself, with Mrs. Gresham."

"Mrs. Gresham doesn't count."

"Mrs. Gresham doesn't matter."

"That's precisely why I want you to stop. And her cousin, almost her brother: what an idea that it won't do! Haven't you stayed here before when there has been no one?"

"That's exactly why I want you to stop. And her cousin, who is almost like a brother: what a ridiculous thought that it won't work! Haven't you stayed here before when no one else was around?"

"I've never stayed much, and there have always been people. At any rate it's now different."

"I've never stayed long, and there have always been people. Anyway, things are different now."

"It's just because it's different. Besides, it isn't different and it never was," said Lady Agnes, more incoherent in her earnestness than it often happened to her to be. "She always liked you and she likes you now more than ever—if you call that different!" Nick got up at this and, without meeting her eyes,[210] walked to one of the windows, where he stood with his back turned and looked out on the great greenness. She watched him a moment and she might well have been wishing, while he appeared to gaze with intentness, that it would come to him with the same force as it had come to herself—very often before, but during these last days more than ever—that the level lands of Harsh, stretching away before the window, the French garden with its symmetry, its screens and its statues, and a great many more things of which these were the superficial token, were Julia's very own to do with exactly as she liked. No word of appreciation or envy, however, dropped from the young man's lips, and his mother presently went on: "What could be more natural than that after your triumphant contest you and she should have lots to settle and to talk about—no end of practical questions, no end of urgent business? Aren't you her member, and can't her member pass a day with her, and she a great proprietor?"

"It's just different. But really, it's not and it never was," said Lady Agnes, sounding more jumbled in her sincerity than usual. "She always liked you, and she likes you now more than ever—if you think that’s different!" Nick stood up at this, avoiding her gaze,[210] and walked to the window, where he faced away from her and looked out at the vast greenery. She watched him for a moment and might have been hoping, while he seemed to focus intently, that he would realize—just as she had many times before, but especially recently—that the flat lands of Harsh, stretching out before the window, the French garden with its symmetry, its screens, and its statues, along with many other things that were just superficial hints, were Julia's rightfully to use however she wished. No words of admiration or jealousy came from the young man's mouth, and his mother continued: "What could be more natural than that after your successful contest you and she should have a lot to discuss and settle—so many practical issues, so much urgent business? Aren't you her member, and can’t her member spend a day with her, especially since she’s such a great owner?"

Nick turned round at this with an odd expression. "Her member—am I hers?"

Nick turned around at this with a strange look. "Her member—am I hers?"

Lady Agnes had a pause—she had need of all her tact. "Well, if the place is hers and you represent the place—!" she began. But she went no further, for Nick had interrupted her with a laugh.

Lady Agnes paused—she needed all her tact. "Well, if the place is hers and you represent the place—!" she started. But she didn't continue, as Nick interrupted her with a laugh.

"What a droll thing to 'represent,' when one thinks of it! And what does it represent, poor stupid little borough with its strong, though I admit clean, smell of meal and its curiously fat-faced inhabitants? Did you ever see such a collection of fat faces turned up at the hustings? They looked like an enormous sofa, with the cheeks for the gathers and the eyes for the buttons."

"What a funny thing to 'represent' when you think about it! And what does it even represent, you silly little town with its strong, but I guess clean, smell of flour and its oddly chubby-faced residents? Have you ever seen such a group of round faces at the polls? They looked like a giant sofa, with their cheeks as the gathers and their eyes as the buttons."

"Oh well, the next time you shall have a great town," Lady Agnes returned, smiling and feeling that she was tactful.[211]

"Oh well, next time you'll have a great town," Lady Agnes replied, smiling and feeling that she was being tactful.[211]

"It will only be a bigger sofa! I'm joking, of course?" Nick pursued, "and I ought to be ashamed of myself. They've done me the honour to elect me and I shall never say a word that's not civil about them, poor dears. But even a new member may blaspheme to his mother."

"It'll just be a bigger couch! I'm kidding, of course," Nick continued. "And I should be ashamed of myself. They've honored me by choosing me, and I’ll never say anything uncivil about them, poor things. But even a new member can vent to his mom."

"I wish you'd be serious to your mother"—and she went nearer him.

"I wish you'd take your mother seriously"—and she moved closer to him.

"The difficulty is that I'm two men; it's the strangest thing that ever was," Nick professed with his bright face on her. "I'm two quite distinct human beings, who have scarcely a point in common; not even the memory, on the part of one, of the achievements or the adventures of the other. One man wins the seat but it's the other fellow who sits in it."

"The problem is that I'm like two different people; it's the weirdest thing ever," Nick said, his bright smile directed at her. "I'm two completely separate individuals, who barely have anything in common; not even one of them remembers the other's achievements or experiences. One guy gets the seat, but it's the other one who occupies it."

"Oh Nick, don't spoil your victory by your perversity!" she cried as she clasped her hands to him.

"Oh Nick, don't ruin your win by being so difficult!" she exclaimed as she held her hands out to him.

"I went through it with great glee—I won't deny that: it excited me, interested me, amused me. When once I was in it I liked it. But now that I'm out of it again——!"

"I went through it with a lot of joy—I won't deny that: it excited me, intrigued me, entertained me. Once I was in it, I enjoyed it. But now that I'm out of it again——!"

"Out of it?" His mother stared. "Isn't the whole point that you're in?"

"Out of it?" His mother stared. "Isn't the whole point that you're in?"

"Ah now I'm only in the House of Commons."

"Ah now I'm just in the House of Commons."

For an instant she seemed not to understand and to be on the point of laying her finger quickly to her lips with a "Hush!"—as if the late Sir Nicholas might have heard the "only." Then while a comprehension of the young man's words promptly superseded that impulse she replied with force: "You'll be in the Lords the day you determine to get there."

For a moment, she looked confused, as if she was about to quickly place her finger to her lips and say "Shh!"—like the late Sir Nicholas might have heard the "only." But as soon as she understood the young man's words, she responded firmly: "You'll get into the Lords the day you decide to make it happen."

This futile remark made Nick laugh afresh, and not only laugh, but kiss her, which was always an intenser form of mystification for poor Lady Agnes and apparently the one he liked best to inflict; after which he said: "The odd thing is, you know, that[212] Harsh has no wants. At least it's not sharply, not articulately conscious of them. We all pretended to talk them over together, and I promised to carry them in my heart of hearts. But upon my honour I can't remember one of them. Julia says the wants of Harsh are simply the national wants—rather a pretty phrase for Julia. She means she does everything for the place; she's really their member and this house in which we stand their legislative chamber. Therefore the lacunae I've undertaken to fill out are the national wants. It will be rather a job to rectify some of them, won't it? I don't represent the appetites of Harsh—Harsh is gorged. I represent the ideas of my party. That's what Julia says."

This pointless comment made Nick laugh again, and not just laugh, but kiss her, which was always a deeper form of confusion for poor Lady Agnes and apparently the one he enjoyed most inflicting; after that, he said: "The strange thing is, you know, that[212] Harsh has no needs. At least, it's not sharply or clearly aware of them. We all pretended to discuss them together, and I promised to keep them in my heart of hearts. But honestly, I can't remember any of them. Julia says the needs of Harsh are just the national needs—rather a nice phrase for Julia. She means she does everything for the place; she's really their representative and this house we’re in is their legislative chamber. So the lacunae I've agreed to fill in are the national needs. It’s going to be quite a task to address some of them, right? I don’t represent the desires of Harsh—Harsh is stuffed. I represent the ideas of my party. That's what Julia says."

"Oh never mind what Julia says!" Lady Agnes broke out impatiently. This impatience made it singular that the very next word she uttered should be: "My dearest son, I wish to heaven you'd marry her. It would be so fitting now!" she added.

"Oh, forget what Julia says!" Lady Agnes exclaimed impatiently. It was surprising that the very next thing she said was: "My dearest son, I really wish you'd marry her. It would be so right now!" she added.

"Why now?" Nick frowned.

"Why now?" Nick scowled.

"She has shown you such sympathy, such devotion."

"She has shown you so much compassion, so much loyalty."

"Is it for that she has shown it?"

"Is that why she has shown it?"

"Ah you might feel—I can't tell you!" said Lady Agnes reproachfully.

"Ah, you might feel—I can't tell you!" Lady Agnes said, looking disappointed.

He blushed at this, as if what he did feel was the reproach. "Must I marry her because you like her?"

He blushed at this, as if what he felt was disappointment. "Do I have to marry her just because you want me to?"

"I? Why we're all as fond of her as we can be."

"I? Why we're all as fond of her as we can be."

"Dear mother, I hope that any woman I ever may marry will be a person agreeable not only to you, but also, since you make a point of it, to Grace and Biddy. But I must tell you this—that I shall marry no woman I'm not unmistakably in love with."

"Dear Mom, I hope that any woman I ever marry will be someone you like, and also, since it’s important to you, someone Grace and Biddy approve of. But I need to tell you—I'm not going to marry any woman unless I'm definitely in love with her."

"And why are you not in love with Julia—charming, clever, generous as she is?" Lady Agnes laid her hands on him—she held him tight. "Dearest Nick, if you care anything in the world to make me[213] happy you'll stay over here to-morrow and be nice to her."

"And why aren't you in love with Julia—she's charming, smart, and generous?" Lady Agnes placed her hands on him—she held him firmly. "Dearest Nick, if you care at all about making me[213] happy, you’ll stay over here tomorrow and be nice to her."

He waited an instant. "Do you mean propose to her?"

He paused for a moment. "Are you saying to propose to her?"

"With a single word, with the glance of an eye, the movement of your little finger"—and she paused, looking intensely, imploringly up into his face—"in less time than it takes me to say what I say now, you may have it all." As he made no answer, only meeting her eyes, she added insistently: "You know she's a fine creature—you know she is!"

"With just one word, a look, or even the movement of your little finger"—and she paused, looking up at him intensely, pleadingly—"in no more time than it takes me to say this, you could have everything." As he didn't respond, only meeting her gaze, she pressed on: "You know she's a great person—you know she is!"

"Dearest mother, what I seem to know better than anything else in the world is that I love my freedom. I set it far above everything."

"Dear Mom, what I know better than anything else in the world is that I love my freedom. I value it above everything."

"Your freedom? What freedom is there in being poor?" Lady Agnes fiercely demanded. "Talk of that when Julia puts everything she possesses at your feet!"

"Your freedom? What kind of freedom is there in being broke?" Lady Agnes demanded fiercely. "Talk about that when Julia lays everything she has at your feet!"

"I can't talk of it, mother—it's too terrible an idea. And I can't talk of her, nor of what I think of her. You must leave that to me. I do her perfect justice."

"I can't discuss it, Mom—it's just too horrible to think about. And I can't talk about her, or what I think of her. You have to leave that to me. I judge her fairly."

"You don't or you'd marry her to-morrow," she passionately argued. "You'd feel the opportunity so beautifully rare, with everything in the world to make it perfect. Your father would have valued it for you beyond everything. Think a little what would have given him pleasure. That's what I meant when I spoke just now of us all. It wasn't of Grace and Biddy I was thinking—fancy!—it was of him. He's with you always; he takes with you, at your side, every step you take yourself. He'd bless devoutly your marriage to Julia; he'd feel what it would be for you and for us all. I ask for no sacrifice and he'd ask for none. We only ask that you don't commit the crime——!"

"You don't, or you'd marry her tomorrow," she passionately argued. "You’d see this opportunity as incredibly rare, with everything in the world to make it perfect. Your father would have valued it above all else for you. Just think about what would have made him happy. That’s what I meant when I talked about us all. I wasn’t thinking of Grace and Biddy—how ridiculous!—I was thinking of him. He’s always with you; he walks beside you every step of the way. He’d wholeheartedly bless your marriage to Julia; he’d understand what it would mean for you and for all of us. I’m not asking for any sacrifices, and he wouldn’t ask for any either. We only ask that you don’t commit the crime——!"

Nick Dormer stopped her with another kiss; he murmured "Mother, mother, mother!" as he bent[214] over her. He wished her not to go on, to let him off; but the deep deprecation in his voice didn't prevent her saying:

Nick Dormer stopped her with another kiss; he murmured "Mom, mom, mom!" as he bent[214] over her. He wished her to stop, to let him go; but the deep concern in his voice didn't stop her from saying:

"You know it—you know it perfectly. All and more than all that I can tell you you know." He drew her closer, kissed her again, held her as he would have held a child in a paroxysm, soothing her silently till it could abate. Her vehemence had brought with it tears; she dried them as she disengaged herself. The next moment, however, she resumed, attacking him again: "For a public man she'd be the perfect companion. She's made for public life—she's made to shine, to be concerned in great things, to occupy a high position and to help him on. She'd back you up in everything as she has backed you in this. Together there's nothing you couldn't do. You can have the first house in England—yes, the very first! What freedom is there in being poor? How can you do anything without money, and what money can you make for yourself—what money will ever come to you? That's the crime—to throw away such an instrument of power, such a blessed instrument of good."

"You know it—you know it completely. All that I could ever tell you, you already know." He pulled her closer, kissed her again, and held her like a child in a comforting embrace until her distress faded. Her intensity had brought tears, which she wiped away as she pulled herself free. However, in the next moment, she pressed on, launching another attack: "For a public figure, she'd be the perfect partner. She’s meant for the public eye—she's meant to shine, to be involved in great matters, to hold a high position and to support him. She'd back you up in everything, just like she has in this. Together, there’s nothing you couldn't accomplish. You could have the foremost house in England—absolutely the very best! What freedom is there in being broke? How can you achieve anything without money, and what kind of money can you make for yourself—what money will ever come your way? That’s the tragedy—to waste such a tool of power, such a wonderful means for good."

"It isn't everything to be rich, mother," said Nick, looking at the floor with a particular patience—that is with a provisional docility and his hands in his pockets. "And it isn't so fearful to be poor."

"It’s not everything to be rich, Mom," Nick said, glancing down at the floor with a certain patience—meaning a temporary acceptance—with his hands in his pockets. "And being poor isn’t as scary as it seems."

"It's vile—it's abject. Don't I know?"

"It's disgusting—it's pathetic. Don't I know?"

"Are you in such acute want?" he smiled.

"Are you in such desperate need?" he smiled.

"Ah don't make me explain what you've only to look at to see!" his mother returned as if with a richness of allusion to dark elements in her fate.

"Don't make me explain what you can see for yourself!" his mother replied, hinting at the darker elements of her life.

"Besides," he easily went on, "there's other money in the world than Julia's. I might come by some of that."

"Besides," he continued casually, "there's other money in the world besides Julia's. I might be able to get some of that."

"Do you mean Mr. Carteret's?" The question made him laugh as her feeble reference five minutes before to the House of Lords had done. But she[215] pursued, too full of her idea to take account of such a poor substitute for an answer: "Let me tell you one thing, for I've known Charles Carteret much longer than you and I understand him better. There's nothing you could do that would do you more good with him than to marry Julia. I know the way he looks at things and I know exactly how that would strike him. It would please him, it would charm him; it would be the thing that would most prove to him that you're in earnest. You need, you know, to do something of that sort," she said as for plain speaking.

"Are you talking about Mr. Carteret?" The question made him laugh just like her weak reference to the House of Lords had done five minutes earlier. But she[215] continued, too caught up in her point to notice that his response was so lacking: "Let me tell you this—I've known Charles Carteret way longer than you have, and I understand him better. There’s nothing you could do that would impress him more than marrying Julia. I know how he sees things, and I know exactly how that would resonate with him. It would make him happy; it would enchant him. It would be the proof he needs that you’re serious about this. You really need to do something like that," she said, clearly speaking her mind.

"Haven't I come in for Harsh?" asked Nick.

"Haven't I come in for Harsh?" Nick asked.

"Oh he's very canny. He likes to see people rich. Then he believes in them—then he's likely to believe more. He's kind to you because you're your father's son; but I'm sure your being poor takes just so much off."

"Oh, he's really clever. He likes to see people succeed. Then he believes in them—then he’s more likely to trust them. He's nice to you because you're your father's son; but I'm sure your being poor affects his opinion just a bit."

"He can remedy that so easily," said Nick, smiling still. "Is my being kept by Julia what you call my making an effort for myself?"

"He can fix that super easily," said Nick, still smiling. "Is being supported by Julia what you mean by me making an effort for myself?"

Lady Agnes hesitated; then "You needn't insult Julia!" she replied.

Lady Agnes hesitated; then she said, "You don't need to insult Julia!"

"Moreover, if I've her money I shan't want his," Nick unheedingly remarked.

"Plus, if I have her money, I won't need his," Nick remarked without paying attention.

Again his mother waited before answering; after which she produced: "And pray wouldn't you wish to be independent?"

Again, his mom paused before answering; then she asked, "Wouldn't you want to be independent?"

"You're delightful, dear mother—you're very delightful! I particularly like your conception of independence. Doesn't it occur to you that at a pinch I might improve my fortune by some other means than by making a mercenary marriage or by currying favour with a rich old gentleman? Doesn't it occur to you that I might work?"

"You're wonderful, dear mother—you really are! I especially appreciate your idea of independence. Don't you realize that if I needed to, I could improve my situation in other ways besides making a money-driven marriage or trying to get on the good side of a wealthy old man? Don't you think I could work?"

"Work at politics? How does that make money, honourably?"[216]

"Working in politics? How does that earn money, in a respectable way?"[216]

"I don't mean at politics."

"I don't mean in politics."

"What do you mean then?"—and she seemed to challenge him to phrase it if he dared. This demonstration of her face and voice might have affected him, for he remained silent and she continued: "Are you elected or not?"

"What do you mean then?"—and she seemed to dare him to explain if he was brave enough. The look on her face and the tone of her voice might have gotten to him, because he stayed quiet and she went on: "Are you elected or not?"

"It seems a dream," he rather flatly returned.

"It feels like a dream," he replied, rather flatly.

"If you are, act accordingly and don't mix up things that are as wide asunder as the poles!" She spoke with sternness and his silence appeared again to represent an admission that her sternness counted for him. Possibly she was touched by it; after a few moments, at any rate, during which nothing more passed between them, she appealed to him in a gentler and more anxious key, which had this virtue to touch him that he knew it was absolutely the first time in her life she had really begged for anything. She had never been obliged to beg; she had got on without it and most things had come to her. He might judge therefore in what a light she regarded this boon for which in her bereft old age she humbled herself to be a suitor. There was such a pride in her that he could feel what it cost her to go on her knees even to her son. He did judge how it was in his power to gratify her; and as he was generous and imaginative he was stirred and shaken as it came over him in a wave of figurative suggestion that he might make up to her for many things. He scarcely needed to hear her ask with a pleading wail that was almost tragic: "Don't you see how things have turned out for us? Don't you know how unhappy I am, don't you know what a bitterness——?" She stopped with a sob in her voice and he recognised vividly this last tribulation, the unhealed wound of her change of life and her lapse from eminence to flatness. "You know what Percival is and the comfort I have of him. You know the property and what he's doing with it[217] and what comfort I get from that! Everything's dreary but what you can do for us. Everything's odious, down to living in a hole with one's girls who don't marry. Grace is impossible—I don't know what's the matter with her; no one will look at her, and she's so conceited with it—sometimes I feel as if I could beat her! And Biddy will never marry, and we're three dismal women in a filthy house, and what are three dismal women, more or less, in London?"

"If you are, act accordingly and don't mix up things that are as different as the poles!" She spoke firmly, and his silence seemed to signify that her seriousness mattered to him. Maybe she was moved by it; after a few moments, during which nothing else was said, she addressed him in a softer, more worried tone that affected him because he realized it was the first time in her life she had truly begged for anything. She had never needed to beg; she had managed without it, and most things had come to her. He could understand how significant this request was for her, especially in her old age, when she humbled herself to ask for it. Her pride was so strong that he could sense how much it cost her to go on her knees, even to her son. He recognized he could make her happy, and because he was generous and imaginative, he felt shaken by the idea that he could compensate her for many things. He hardly needed to hear her ask with a desperate, almost tragic plea: "Don't you see how things have turned out for us? Don't you know how unhappy I am? Don't you know what bitterness——?" She paused with a sob in her voice, and he vividly remembered her last struggle, the unhealed wound of her shift from success to disappointment. "You know what Percival is and the comfort I have from him. You know the property and what he's doing with it[217] and the little comfort I get from that! Everything's dreary except for what you can do for us. Everything's awful, down to living in a rundown place with my girls who won't marry. Grace is impossible—I don't know what's wrong with her; no one looks at her, and she's so full of herself with it—sometimes I feel like I could hit her! And Biddy will never marry, and we're three miserable women in a filthy house, and what are three miserable women, more or less, doing in London?"

So with an unexpected rage of self-exposure she poured out her disappointments and troubles, tore away the veil from her sadness and soreness. It almost scared him to see how she hated her life, though at another time it might have been amusing to note how she despised her gardenless house. Of course it wasn't a country-house, and she couldn't get used to that. Better than he could do—for it was the sort of thing into which in any case a woman enters more than a man—she felt what a lift into brighter air, what a regilding of his sisters' possibilities, his marriage to Julia would effect for them. He couldn't trace the difference, but his mother saw it all as a shining picture. She hung the bright vision before him now—she stood there like a poor woman crying for a kindness. What was filial in him, all the piety he owed, especially to the revived spirit of his father, more than ever present on a day of such public pledges, became from one moment to the other as the very handle to the door of the chamber of concessions. He had the impulse, so embarrassing when it is a question of consistent action, to see in a touching, an interesting light any forcibly presented side of the life of another: such things effected a union with something in his life, and in the recognition of them was no soreness of sacrifice and no consciousness of merit.[218]

So, with an unexpected burst of vulnerability, she opened up about her disappointments and struggles, stripping away the facade of her sadness and pain. It almost frightened him to see how much she loathed her life, though at another time it might have been amusing to notice how she detested her house without a garden. Of course, it wasn't a country house, and she couldn't come to terms with that. Better than he could, since it was something women tend to feel more than men, she understood how much his marriage to Julia would elevate his sisters' futures, shifting them into a brighter atmosphere. He couldn’t pinpoint the change, but his mother envisioned it as a beautiful picture. She presented this bright vision to him now—she stood there like a distressed woman pleading for compassion. What was filial in him, all the respect he owed, especially to the revived spirit of his father, who felt more present on a day of such public commitments, became in an instant the very handle to the door of reasoning. He felt the urge, which became awkward when it came to consistent action, to see in an empathetic and intriguing light any compelling aspect of someone else's life: such moments connected with something in his life, and recognizing them brought no bitterness of sacrifice and no sense of entitlement.[218]

Rapidly, at present, this change of scene took place before his spiritual eye. He found himself believing, because his mother communicated the belief, that it depended but on his own conduct richly to alter the social outlook of the three women who clung to him and who declared themselves forlorn. This was not the highest kind of motive, but it contained a spring, it touched into life again old injunctions and appeals. Julia's wide kingdom opened out round him and seemed somehow to wear the face of his own possible future. His mother and sisters floated in the rosy element as if he had breathed it about them. "The first house in England" she had called it; but it might be the first house in Europe, the first in the world, by the fine air and the high humanities that should fill it. Everything beautiful in his actual, his material view seemed to proclaim its value as never before; the house rose over his head as a museum of exquisite rewards, and the image of poor George Dallow hovered there obsequious, expressing that he had only been the modest, tasteful organiser, or even upholsterer, appointed to set it all in order and punctually retire. Lady Agnes's tone in fine penetrated further than it had done yet when she brought out with intensity: "Don't desert us—don't desert us."

Quickly, at that moment, this scene change unfolded before his inner vision. He found himself believing, because his mother instilled the belief, that it was solely up to him to significantly change the social outlook of the three women who depended on him and called themselves hopeless. This wasn't the noblest of motives, but it sparked something within him, reigniting old morals and appeals. Julia's vast realm surrounded him and somehow reflected his own possible future. His mother and sisters floated in an atmosphere of optimism as if he had infused it around them. She had referred to it as "the first house in England"; but it could be the first house in Europe, the first in the world, with the refined air and elevated values that would fill it. Everything beautiful in his current, tangible perspective seemed to affirm its worth like never before; the house loomed above him like a museum of exquisite achievements, and the image of poor George Dallow lingered there, servile, suggesting that he had merely been the humble, tasteful organizer, or even upholsterer, tasked with arranging it all and then stepping back. Lady Agnes's tone cut through more keenly than ever as she fervently pleaded, "Don't abandon us—don't abandon us."

"Don't desert you——?"

"Don't ditch you——?"

"Be great—be great. I'm old, I've lived, I've seen. Go in for a great material position. That will simplify everything else."

"Be great—be great. I've lived a long life and I've seen a lot. Aim for a strong financial position. That will make everything else easier."

"I'll do what I can for you—anything, everything I can. Trust me—leave me alone," Nick went on.

"I'll do what I can for you—anything and everything I can. Trust me—just leave me alone," Nick continued.

"And you'll stay over—you'll spend the day with her?"

"And you'll stay over—you'll hang out with her all day?"

"I'll stay till she turns me out!"

"I'll stay until she kicks me out!"

His mother had hold of his hand again now: she[219] raised it to her lips and kissed it. "My dearest son, my only joy!" Then: "I don't see how you can resist her," she added.

His mother had hold of his hand again now: she[219] raised it to her lips and kissed it. "My dearest son, my only joy!" Then: "I can't understand how you can resist her," she added.

"No more do I!"

"I'm done!"

She looked about—there was so much to look at—with a deep exhalation. "If you're so fond of art, what art is equal to all this? The joy of living in the midst of it—of seeing the finest works every day! You'll have everything the world can give."

She glanced around—there was so much to see—with a big sigh. "If you love art so much, what art can compare to all this? The joy of living surrounded by it—of seeing the best pieces every day! You'll have everything the world has to offer."

"That's exactly what was just passing in my own mind. It's too much," Nick reasoned.

"That's exactly what I was just thinking. It's too much," Nick said.

"Don't be selfish!"

"Stop being selfish!"

"Selfish?" he echoed.

"Selfish?" he repeated.

"Unselfish then. You'll share it with us."

"Be generous then. You'll share it with us."

"And with Julia a little, I hope," he said.

"And with Julia a bit, I hope," he said.

"God bless you!" cried his mother, looking up at him. Her eyes were detained by the sudden sense of something in his own that was not clear to her; but before she could challenge it he asked abruptly:

"God bless you!" his mother exclaimed, looking up at him. Her eyes were caught by a sudden sense of something in his that she didn’t understand; but before she could question it, he abruptly asked:

"Why do you talk so of poor Biddy? Why won't she marry?"

"Why do you keep talking about poor Biddy? Why won't she get married?"

"You had better ask Peter Sherringham," said Lady Agnes.

"You should ask Peter Sherringham," Lady Agnes said.

"What has he to do with it?"

"What does he have to do with it?"

"How odd of you not to know—when it's so plain how she thinks of him that it's a matter of common gossip."

"How strange that you don't realize—it's so obvious how she feels about him that everyone is talking about it."

"Yes, if you will—we've made it so, and she takes it as an angel. But Peter likes her."

"Yes, if you want—we've set it up that way, and she sees it as a positive thing. But Peter has feelings for her."

"Does he? Then it's the more shame to him to behave as he does. He had better leave his wretched actresses alone. That's the love of art too!" mocked Lady Agnes.

"Does he? Then it's even more shameful for him to act like that. He should just stay away from his miserable actresses. That's what you call a love of art, right?" mocked Lady Agnes.

But Nick glossed it all over. "Biddy's so charming she'll easily marry some one else."

But Nick brushed it all aside. "Biddy's so charming she'll easily find someone else to marry."

"Never, if she loves him. However, Julia will[220] bring it about—Julia will help her," his mother pursued more cheerfully. "That's what you'll do for us—that she'll do everything!"

"Never, if she loves him. However, Julia will[220] make it happen—Julia will help her," his mother continued more cheerfully. "That's what you'll do for us—that she'll do everything!"

"Why then more than now?" he asked.

"Why now more than ever?" he asked.

"Because we shall be yours."

"Because we will be yours."

"You're mine already."

"You're already mine."

"Yes, but she isn't. However, she's as good!" Lady Agnes exulted.

"Yes, but she isn't. Still, she's just as good!" Lady Agnes exclaimed.

"She'll turn me out of the house," said Nick.

"She'll kick me out of the house," said Nick.

"Come and tell me when she does! But there she is—go to her!" And she gave him a push toward one of the windows that stood open to the terrace. Their hostess had become visible outside; she passed slowly along the terrace with her long shadow. "Go to her," his mother repeated—"she's waiting for you."

"Come and tell me when she does! But there she is—go talk to her!" And she pushed him toward one of the windows that opened to the terrace. Their hostess was now visible outside, moving slowly along the terrace, casting a long shadow. "Go talk to her," his mother insisted—"she's waiting for you."

Nick went out with the air of a man as ready to pass that way as another, and at the same moment his two sisters, still flushed with participation, appeared in a different quarter.

Nick stepped out like a guy who was just as ready to go that way as anyone else, and at the same time, his two sisters, still glowing from their involvement, showed up in another area.

"We go home to-morrow, but Nick will stay a day or two," Lady Agnes said to them.

"We're going home tomorrow, but Nick will stay for a day or two," Lady Agnes said to them.

"Dear old Nick!" Grace ejaculated looking at her with intensity.

"Dear old Nick!" Grace exclaimed, looking at her with intensity.

"He's going to speak," she went on. "But don't mention it."

"He's about to speak," she continued. "But don't bring it up."

"Don't mention it?" Biddy asked with a milder stare. "Hasn't he spoken enough, poor fellow?"

"Don't mention it?" Biddy asked with a softer look. "Hasn't he said enough, poor guy?"

"I mean to Julia," Lady Agnes replied.

"I mean Julia," Lady Agnes replied.

"Don't you understand, you goose?"—and Grace turned on her sister.[221]

"Don’t you get it, you silly goose?"—and Grace snapped at her sister.[221]


XIV

The next morning brought the young man many letters and telegrams, and his coffee was placed beside him in his room, where he remained until noon answering these communications. When he came out he learned that his mother and sisters had left the house. This information was given him by Mrs. Gresham, whom he found dealing with her own voluminous budget at one of the tables in the library. She was a lady who received thirty letters a day, the subject-matter of which, as well as of her punctual answers in a hand that would have been "ladylike" in a manageress, was a puzzle to those who observed her.

The next morning, the young man received many letters and telegrams, and his coffee was set beside him in his room, where he stayed until noon responding to these messages. When he finally came out, he found out that his mother and sisters had left the house. This news came from Mrs. Gresham, whom he found handling her own extensive budget at one of the tables in the library. She was a woman who received thirty letters a day, and the topics of these letters, along with her prompt replies written in a style that would have been considered "ladylike" for a manager, puzzled those who observed her.

She told Nick that Lady Agnes had not been willing to disturb him at his work to say good-bye, knowing she should see him in a day or two in town. He was amused at the way his mother had stolen off—as if she feared further conversation might weaken the spell she believed herself to have wrought. The place was cleared, moreover, of its other visitors, so that, as Mrs. Gresham said, the fun was at an end. This lady expressed the idea that the fun was after all rather a bore. At any rate now they could rest, Mrs. Dallow and Nick and she, and she was glad Nick was going to stay for a little quiet. She liked Harsh best when it was not en fête: then one could see what a sympathetic old place it was. She hoped[222] Nick was not dreadfully fagged—she feared Julia was completely done up. Julia, however, had transported her exhaustion to the grounds—she was wandering about somewhere. She thought more people would be coming to the house, people from the town, people from the country, and had gone out so as not to have to see them. She had not gone far—Nick could easily find her. Nick intimated that he himself was not eager for more people, whereupon Mrs. Gresham rather archly smiled. "And of course you hate me for being here." He made some protest and she added: "But I'm almost part of the house, you know—I'm one of the chairs or tables." Nick declared that he had never seen a house so well furnished, and Mrs. Gresham said: "I believe there are to be some people to dinner; rather an interference, isn't it? Julia lives so in public. But it's all for you." And after a moment she added: "It's a wonderful constitution." Nick at first failed to seize her allusion—he thought it a retarded political reference, a sudden tribute to the great unwritten instrument by which they were all governed and under the happy operation of which his fight had been so successful. He was on the point of saying, "The British? Wonderful!" when he gathered that the intention of his companion had been simply to praise Mrs. Dallow's fine robustness. "The surface so delicate, the action so easy, yet the frame of steel."

She told Nick that Lady Agnes hadn’t wanted to interrupt him at work to say goodbye, knowing she’d see him in a day or two in town. He found it amusing how his mother had sneaked away—as if she was worried that any more conversation might ruin the spell she thought she had created. Besides, the place was empty of other visitors, so as Mrs. Gresham said, the fun was over. This lady suggested that the fun was actually kind of tedious. At least now they could relax—Mrs. Dallow, Nick, and her—and she was glad Nick was going to stay for a little peace and quiet. She preferred Harsh when it wasn’t lively: then you could see what a charming old place it was. She hoped[222] Nick wasn’t completely worn out—she worried Julia was totally exhausted. Julia, however, had taken her tiredness outside—she was wandering around somewhere. She thought more people would be coming to the house, from town and the countryside, and had gone out to avoid seeing them. She hadn’t gone far—Nick could easily find her. Nick hinted that he wasn’t keen on more people, to which Mrs. Gresham smiled playfully. "And of course you hate me for being here." He protested a bit and she added, "But I’m almost part of the house, you know—I’m one of the chairs or tables." Nick insisted he had never seen a house so well-furnished, and Mrs. Gresham said, "I believe there are some people coming for dinner; it’s a bit of an interruption, isn’t it? Julia is always in public. But it’s all for you." After a moment, she added, "It’s a wonderful constitution." At first, Nick didn’t get her reference—he thought it was a delayed political comment, a sudden nod to the great unwritten document that governed them all and under which his struggle had been so successful. He was about to say, "The British? Wonderful!" when he realized that his companion meant to compliment Mrs. Dallow’s strong health. "The surface so delicate, the movement so smooth, yet the frame of steel."

He left Mrs. Gresham to her correspondence and went out of the house; wondering as he walked if she wanted him to do the same thing his mother wanted, so that her words had been intended for a prick—whether even the two ladies had talked over their desire together. Mrs. Gresham was a married woman who was usually taken for a widow, mainly because she was perpetually "sent for" by her friends, who in no event sent for Mr. Gresham. She came in every[223] case, with her air of being répandue at the expense of dingier belongings. Her figure was admired—that is it was sometimes mentioned—and she dressed as if it was expected of her to be smart, like a young woman in a shop or a servant much in view. She slipped in and out, accompanied at the piano, talked to the neglected visitors, walked in the rain, and after the arrival of the post usually had conferences with her hostess, during which she stroked her chin and looked familiarly responsible. It was her peculiarity that people were always saying things to her in a lowered voice. She had all sorts of acquaintances and in small establishments sometimes wrote the menus. Great ones, on the other hand, had no terrors for her—she had seen too many. No one had ever discovered whether any one else paid her. People only knew what they did.

He left Mrs. Gresham to her letters and walked out of the house, wondering if she wanted him to do what his mother wanted, making her words feel like a jab—wondering if the two women had even discussed their desires together. Mrs. Gresham was a married woman who was often mistaken for a widow, mainly because her friends always "sent for" her, but never for Mr. Gresham. She always came in, presenting herself as someone who was presentable despite less appealing surroundings. Her figure was admired—that is, it was sometimes mentioned—and she dressed as if it was expected of her to look fashionable, like a young woman working in a store or a prominent servant. She would come and go, accompanied by music at the piano, engaging with neglected visitors, walking in the rain, and usually having talks with her hostess after the mail arrived, during which she stroked her chin and seemed both casual and responsible. It was unusual that people often whispered things to her. She had all kinds of acquaintances and sometimes wrote the menus at smaller establishments. On the other hand, she was not intimidated by bigger ones—she had seen too many. No one ever found out if anyone else was paying her. People only knew what they themselves contributed.

If Lady Agnes had in the minor key discussed with her the propriety of a union between the mistress of Harsh and the hope of the Dormers this last personage could take the circumstance for granted without irritation and even with cursory indulgence; for he was got unhappy now and his spirit was light and clear. The summer day was splendid and the world, as he looked at it from the terrace, offered no more worrying ambiguity than a vault of airy blue arching over a lap of solid green. The wide, still trees in the park appeared to be waiting for some daily inspection, and the rich fields, with their official frill of hedges, to rejoice in the light that smiled upon them as named and numbered acres. Nick felt himself catch the smile and all the reasons of it: they made up a charm to which he had perhaps not hitherto done justice—something of the impression he had received when younger from showy "views" of fine country-seats that had pressed and patted nature, as by the fat hands of "benches" of[224] magistrates and landlords, into supreme respectability and comfort. There were a couple of peacocks on the terrace, and his eye was caught by the gleam of the swans on a distant lake, where was also a little temple on an island; and these objects fell in with his humour, which at another time might have been ruffled by them as aggressive triumphs of the conventional.

If Lady Agnes had in a subtle way talked to her about the appropriateness of a union between the lady of Harsh and the heir of the Dormers, the latter could take that situation in stride without getting annoyed, and even with a bit of easygoing acceptance; because he was feeling unhappy now, and his mind was light and clear. The summer day was beautiful, and the world, as he viewed it from the terrace, offered no more confusing ambiguity than a dome of bright blue stretching over a patch of solid green. The broad, tranquil trees in the park seemed to be waiting for their daily inspection, and the lush fields, with their neat rows of hedges, were basking in the light that smiled down on them as defined and numbered plots. Nick felt himself catching that smile and all its reasons: they created a charm he might not have fully appreciated before—something of the impression he had gotten when he was younger from flashy "views" of grand country estates that had molded nature, like the clumsy hands of landlords and magistrates, into complete respectability and comfort. There were a couple of peacocks on the terrace, and his gaze was drawn to the shimmer of the swans on a distant lake, where there was also a little temple on an island; and these scenes matched his mood, which at another time might have been disturbed by them as assertive symbols of the ordinary.

It was certainly a proof of youth and health on his part that his spirits had risen as the plot thickened and that after he had taken his jump into the turbid waters of a contested election he had been able to tumble and splash not only without a sense of awkwardness but with a considerable capacity for the frolic. Tepid as we saw him in Paris he had found his relation to his opportunity surprisingly altered by his little journey across the Channel, had seen things in a new perspective and breathed an air that set him and kept him in motion. There had been something in it that went to his head—an element that his mother and his sisters, his father from beyond the grave, Julia Dallow, the Liberal party and a hundred friends, were both secretly and overtly occupied in pumping into it. If he but half-believed in victory he at least liked the wind of the onset in his ears, and he had a general sense that when one was "stuck" there was always the nearest thing at which one must pull. The embarrassment, that is the revival of scepticism, which might produce an inconsistency shameful to exhibit and yet difficult to conceal, was safe enough to come later. Indeed at the risk of presenting our young man as too whimsical a personage I may hint that some such sickly glow had even now begun to tinge one quarter of his inward horizon.

It was definitely a sign of his youth and health that his spirits lifted as the situation became more complex, and after he took a leap into the chaotic waters of a contested election, he was able to dive and splash around not only without feeling awkward but also with a notable enthusiasm for the fun. As dull as we saw him in Paris, he had surprisingly found his relationship with his opportunity changed by his short trip across the Channel; he began to see things from a new perspective and breathed an air that energized him. There was something about it that went to his head—an influence that his mother, sisters, his deceased father, Julia Dallow, the Liberal party, and countless friends were both secretly and openly trying to instill in him. If he only half-believed in victory, he at least enjoyed the rush of the moment in his ears, and he had a general feeling that when you were “stuck,” there was always something nearby to pull on. The embarrassment, or the resurgence of doubt, that could lead to an inconsistency too shameful to show and yet hard to hide, was still a concern for later. In fact, even at the risk of making our young man seem too fanciful, I can suggest that some kind of sickly glow had already begun to color part of his internal landscape.

I am afraid, moreover, that I have no better excuse for him than the one he had touched on in that[225] momentous conversation with his mother which I have thought it useful to reproduce in full. He was conscious of a double nature; there were two men in him, quite separate, whose leading features had little in common and each of whom insisted on having an independent turn at life. Meanwhile then, if he was adequately aware that the bed of his moral existence would need a good deal of making over if he was to lie upon it without unseemly tossing, he was also alive to the propriety of not parading his inconsistencies, not letting his unregulated passions become a spectacle to the vulgar. He had none of that wish to appear deep which is at the bottom of most forms of fatuity; he was perfectly willing to pass for decently superficial; he only aspired to be decently continuous. When you were not suitably shallow this presented difficulties; but he would have assented to the proposition that you must be as subtle as you can and that a high use of subtlety is in consuming the smoke of your inner fire. The fire was the great thing, not the chimney. He had no view of life that counted out the need of learning; it was teaching rather as to which he was conscious of no particular mission. He enjoyed life, enjoyed it immensely, and was ready to pursue it with patience through as many channels as possible. He was on his guard, however, against making an ass of himself, that is against not thinking out his experiments before trying them in public. It was because, as yet, he liked life in general better than it was clear to him he liked particular possibilities that, on the occasion of a constituency's holding out a cordial hand to him while it extended another in a different direction, a certain bloom of boyhood that was on him had not paled at the idea of a match.

I'm afraid that I don't have a better excuse for him than the one he mentioned in that[225] important conversation with his mother, which I've thought was worth sharing in full. He was aware of a dual nature; there were two separate sides to him, each with distinct traits that had little in common, and both insisted on having their own chance at life. At the same time, while he understood that his moral foundation needed a lot of work if he wanted to be comfortable on it without tossing and turning, he also recognized the importance of not flaunting his inconsistencies, not allowing his uncontrolled passions to become a spectacle for others. He didn't have that desire to seem profound that underlies most forms of foolishness; he was perfectly fine with being seen as moderately superficial; he simply aimed to be somewhat consistent. When you weren't suitably shallow, it posed challenges; but he would have agreed that you should be as subtle as possible and that a high level of subtlety involves managing the smoke from your inner fire. The fire was what mattered, not the chimney. He didn’t believe that life could be lived without learning; it was teaching that he felt no particular calling for. He enjoyed life, loved it immensely, and was ready to pursue it patiently through as many avenues as he could. He was, however, cautious about making a fool of himself, meaning he preferred to think through his ideas before presenting them to others. It was because, for now, he liked life in general more than he realized he liked specific opportunities that, when a constituency warmly reached out to him while also suggesting an alternative path, a certain youthful enthusiasm he still had didn’t fade at the thought of a match.

He had risen to the fray as he had risen to matches at school, for his boyishness could still take a pleasure[226] in an inconsiderate show of agility. He could meet electors and conciliate bores and compliment women and answer questions and roll off speeches and chaff adversaries—he could do these things because it was amusing and slightly dangerous, like playing football or ascending an Alp, pastimes for which nature had conferred on him an aptitude not so very different in kind from a due volubility on platforms. There were two voices to admonish him that all this was not really action at all, but only a pusillanimous imitation of it: one of them fitfully audible in the depths of his own spirit and the other speaking, in the equivocal accents of a very crabbed hand, from a letter of four pages by Gabriel Nash. However, Nick carried the imitation as far as possible, and the flood of sound floated him. What more could a working faith have done? He had not broken with the axiom that in a case of doubt one should hold off, for this applied to choice, and he had not at present the slightest pretension to choosing. He knew he was lifted along, that what he was doing was not first-rate, that nothing was settled by it and that if there was a hard knot in his life it would only grow harder with keeping. Doing one's sum to-morrow instead of to-day doesn't make the sum easier, but at least makes to-day so.

He jumped into the action just like he had in school sports, as his youthful spirit still found joy in showing off his agility. He could connect with voters, handle boring people, compliment women, answer questions, give speeches, and tease his opponents—he did all these things because it was fun and a little risky, like playing soccer or climbing a mountain, activities for which he had a natural talent not so different from being articulate on stage. There were two voices telling him that none of this was real action, just a cowardly imitation of it: one was a faint echo in his own soul, and the other came from a detailed four-page letter from Gabriel Nash, written in a very painstaking hand. Still, Nick pushed the imitation as far as he could, and the noise carried him along. What more could a sincere belief have achieved? He hadn’t abandoned the idea that, in doubt, it’s better to hold back, which applied to choices, and he currently had no intention of making any choices. He understood he was being swept along, that what he was doing wasn’t top-notch, that nothing was resolved by it, and that if there was a tough problem in his life, it would only become more complicated by ignoring it. Putting off your tasks until tomorrow doesn’t make them easier, but at least it makes today feel lighter.

Sometimes in the course of the following fortnight it seemed to him he had gone in for Harsh because he was sure he should lose; sometimes he foresaw that he should win precisely to punish him for having tried and for his want of candour; and when presently he did win he was almost scared at his success. Then it appeared to him he had done something even worse than not choose—he had let others choose for him. The beauty of it was that they had chosen with only their own object in their eye, for what did they know about his strange [227]alternative? He was rattled about so for a fortnight—Julia taking care of this—that he had no time to think save when he tried to remember a quotation or an American story, and all his life became an overflow of verbiage. Thought couldn't hear itself for the noise, which had to be pleasant and persuasive, had to hang more or less together, without its aid. Nick was surprised at the airs he could play, and often when, the last thing at night, he shut the door of his room, found himself privately exclaiming that he had had no idea he was such a mountebank.

Sometimes during the next two weeks, he felt like he had picked Harsh because he was sure he would lose; other times, he foresaw winning just to punish him for trying and for being dishonest. When he eventually won, he was almost shocked by his success. It felt to him like he did something even worse than not choosing—he let others make the choice for him. The ironic part was that they chose based only on their own interests, as what did they know about his strange [227]alternative? He was so unsettled for two weeks—Julia taking care of this—that he had no time to think except when he tried to recall a quote or an American story, and his life turned into a stream of words. His thoughts couldn’t be heard over the noise, which had to be pleasant and convincing, and had to sort of hold together without its help. Nick was surprised at the airs he could adopt, and often when, just before bed, he closed his room door, he found himself privately exclaiming that he had no idea he was such a show-off.

I must add that if this reflexion didn't occupy him long, and if no meditation, after his return from Paris, held him for many moments, there was a reason better even than that he was tired, that he was busy, that he appreciated the coincidence of the hit and the hurrah, the hurrah and the hit. That reason was simply Mrs. Dallow, who had suddenly become a still larger fact in his consciousness than his having turned actively political. She was indeed his being so—in the sense that if the politics were his, how little soever, the activity was hers. She had better ways of showing she was clever than merely saying clever things—which in general only prove at the most that one would be clever if one could. The accomplished fact itself was almost always the demonstration that Mrs. Dallow could; and when Nick came to his senses after the proclamation of the victor and the drop of the uproar her figure was, of the whole violent dance of shadows, the only thing that came back, that stayed. She had been there at each of the moments, passing, repassing, returning, before him, beside him, behind him. She had made the business infinitely prettier than it would have been without her, added music and flowers and ices, a finer charm, converting it into a kind of[228] heroic "function," the form of sport most dangerous. It had been a garden-party, say, with one's life at stake from pressure of the crowd. The concluded affair had bequeathed him thus not only a seat in the House of Commons, but a perception of what may come of women in high embodiments and an abyss of intimacy with one woman in particular.

I should mention that even though this thought didn't occupy him for long, and no deep reflection after his return from Paris held him for long either, there was a reason even better than just being tired, busy, or appreciating the coincidence of the excitement and the celebration. That reason was simply Mrs. Dallow, who had suddenly become an even bigger part of his awareness than his active involvement in politics. She was his being involved politically—in the sense that even if the politics were his, however minor, the activity was hers. She had better ways of demonstrating her intelligence than just saying smart things—which generally show that someone would be clever if they could. The actual outcome almost always proved that Mrs. Dallow could; and when Nick came to his senses after the victor was declared and the noise faded, her presence was the only thing that remained from the whole chaotic experience, the only thing that stayed with him. She had been there at every moment, coming and going, returning, in front of him, next to him, behind him. She had made everything infinitely more beautiful than it would have been without her, adding music, flowers, and treats, a finer charm, turning it into a kind of[228] heroic "event," the kind of risky game most dangerous. It had been like a garden party, with one’s life at stake amidst the crowd. The whole experience had given him not only a seat in the House of Commons but also an understanding of what women can achieve in significant roles and a deep intimacy with one particular woman.

She had wrapped him up in something, he didn't know what—a sense of facility, an overpowering fragrance—and they had moved together in an immense fraternity. There had been no love-making, no contact that was only personal, no vulgarity of flirtation: the hurry of the days and the sharpness with which they both tended to an outside object had made all that irrelevant. It was as if she had been too near for him to see her separate from himself; but none the less, when he now drew breath and looked back, what had happened met his eyes as a composed picture—a picture of which the subject was inveterately Julia and her ponies: Julia wonderfully fair and fine, waving her whip, cleaving the crowd, holding her head as if it had been a banner, smiling up into second-storey windows, carrying him beside her, carrying him to his doom. He had not reckoned at the time, in the few days, how much he had driven about with her; but the image of it was there, in his consulted conscience, as well as in a personal glow not yet chilled: it looked large as it rose before him. The things his mother had said to him made a rich enough frame for it all, and the whole impression had that night kept him much awake.[229]

She had wrapped him up in something he couldn’t quite put his finger on—a sense of ease, an overwhelming scent—and they had moved together in a deep connection. There had been no intimacy, no purely personal touches, no crudeness of flirting: the rush of the days and the intensity with which they focused on an external goal made all that pointless. It was like she was too close for him to see her as separate from himself; yet, when he took a breath and looked back, what had happened was clear to him as a well-composed picture—a picture centered on Julia and her ponies: Julia stunningly beautiful and graceful, waving her whip, parting the crowd, holding her head high as if it were a flag, smiling up to second-story windows, carrying him alongside her, leading him to his fate. He hadn’t realized at the time, during those few days, how much he had ridden around with her; but the image lingered in his mind, along with a personal warmth that hadn’t yet faded: it loomed large as it emerged in his thoughts. The things his mother had told him created a rich context for it all, and the entire impression had kept him awake that night.[229]


XV

While, after leaving Mrs. Gresham, he was hesitating which way to go and was on the point of hailing a gardener to ask if Mrs. Dallow had been seen, he noticed, as a spot of colour in an expanse of shrubbery, a far-away parasol moving in the direction of the lake. He took his course toward it across the park, and as the bearer of the parasol strolled slowly it was not five minutes before he had joined her. He went to her soundlessly, on the grass—he had been whistling at first, but as he got nearer stopped—and it was not till he was at hand that she looked round. He had watched her go as if she were turning things over in her mind, while she brushed the smooth walks and the clean turf with her dress, slowly made her parasol revolve on her shoulder and carried in the other hand a book which he perceived to be a monthly review.

While he was leaving Mrs. Gresham, unsure of which way to go and about to call over a gardener to ask if Mrs. Dallow had been seen, he noticed a distant parasol moving through the shrubs toward the lake. He made his way across the park toward it, and since the person with the parasol was strolling slowly, it took him less than five minutes to catch up with her. He approached her quietly on the grass—he had been whistling at first, but he stopped as he got closer—and it wasn’t until he was near that she looked around. He had observed her as if she were deep in thought, brushing the smooth pathways and clean grass with her dress, slowly revolving the parasol on her shoulder while holding a book in her other hand, which he noticed was a monthly review.

"I came out to get away," she said when he had begun to walk with her.

"I came out to escape," she said as he started walking with her.

"Away from me?"

"Are you distancing yourself?"

"Ah that's impossible." Then she added: "The day's so very nice."

"Ah, that's impossible." Then she added, "The day's so nice."

"Lovely weather," Nick dropped. "You want to get away from Mrs. Gresham, I suppose."

"Nice weather," Nick said. "I guess you want to escape from Mrs. Gresham."

She had a pause. "From everything!"

She paused. "From it all!"

"Well, I want to get away too."[230]

"Well, I want to get away too."[230]

"It has been such a racket. Listen to the dear birds."

"It has been such a noise. Listen to the lovely birds."

"Yes, our noise isn't so good as theirs," said Nick. "I feel as if I had been married and had shoes and rice thrown after me," he went on. "But not to you, Julia—nothing so good as that."

"Yeah, our noise isn't as good as theirs," Nick said. "I feel like I just got married and had shoes and rice thrown at me," he continued. "But not to you, Julia—nothing that special."

Julia made no reply; she only turned her eyes on the ornamental water stretching away at their right. In a moment she exclaimed, "How nasty the lake looks!" and Nick recognised in her tone a sign of that odd shyness—a perverse stiffness at a moment when she probably but wanted to be soft—which, taken in combination with her other qualities, was so far from being displeasing to him that it represented her nearest approach to extreme charm. He was not shy now, for he considered this morning that he saw things very straight and in a sense altogether superior and delightful. This enabled him to be generously sorry for his companion—if he were the reason of her being in any degree uncomfortable, and yet left him to enjoy some of the motions, not in themselves without grace, by which her discomfort was revealed. He wouldn't insist on anything yet: so he observed that her standard in lakes was too high, and then talked a little about his mother and the girls, their having gone home, his not having seen them that morning, Lady Agnes's deep satisfaction in his victory, and the fact that she would be obliged to "do something" for the autumn—take a house or something or other.

Julia didn't respond; she just looked at the decorative lake stretching out to their right. After a moment, she exclaimed, "The lake looks so muddy!" Nick recognized in her tone a hint of that strange shyness—an awkward stiffness at a moment when she probably just wanted to be gentle—which, along with her other traits, was so endearing to him that it felt like her closest approach to true charm. He wasn't feeling shy now, as he thought he had a clear perspective this morning and found it altogether superior and delightful. This allowed him to genuinely feel sympathy for his companion—if he was the reason she felt uncomfortable—while also letting him appreciate the subtle, graceful ways her discomfort showed. He wouldn't push her on anything just yet: so he pointed out that her expectations for lakes were too high, and then chatted a bit about his mother and the girls, their return home, how he hadn't seen them that morning, Lady Agnes's deep pride in his success, and the fact that she would have to "do something" for the autumn—like find a house or something like that.

"I'll lend her a house," said Mrs. Dallow.

"I'll let her stay in my house," said Mrs. Dallow.

"Oh Julia, Julia!" Nick half groaned.

"Oh Julia, Julia!" Nick half groaned.

But she paid no attention to his sound; she only held up her review and said: "See what I've brought with me to read—Mr. Hoppus's article."

But she ignored his noise; she just held up her review and said, "Look what I brought to read—Mr. Hoppus's article."

"That's right; then I shan't have to. You'll tell me about it." He uttered this without believing[231] she had meant or wished to read the article, which was entitled "The Revision of the British Constitution," in spite of her having encumbered herself with the stiff, fresh magazine. He was deeply aware she was not in want of such inward occupation as periodical literature could supply. They walked along and he added: "But is that what we're in for, reading Mr. Hoppus? Is it the sort of thing constituents expect? Or, even worse, pretending to have read him when one hasn't? Oh what a tangled web we weave!"

"That's right; then I won't have to. You'll fill me in on it." He said this without actually believing[231] that she wanted or intended to read the article, which was called "The Revision of the British Constitution," even though she had taken on the burden of the stiff, fresh magazine. He was very aware she didn't need the kind of mental engagement that magazines could offer. They walked along, and he added, "But is that what we're getting into, reading Mr. Hoppus? Is that what constituents expect? Or, even worse, pretending to have read him when you haven't? Oh, what a tangled web we weave!"

"People are talking about it. One has to know. It's the article of the month."

"People are talking about it. You need to know. It's the article of the month."

Nick looked at her askance. "You say things every now and then for which I could really kill you. 'The article of the month,' for instance: I could kill you for that."

Nick glanced at her sideways. "You say stuff sometimes that really annoys me. Like 'the article of the month,' for example: I could totally lose it over that."

"Well, kill me!" Mrs. Dallow returned.

"Well, go ahead and kill me!" Mrs. Dallow replied.

"Let me carry your book," he went on irrelevantly. The hand in which she held it was on the side of her on which he was walking, and he put out his own hand to take it. But for a couple of minutes she forbore to give it up, so that they held it together, swinging it a little. Before she surrendered it he asked where she was going.

"Let me carry your book," he said, changing the subject. The hand she held it in was on the side he was walking on, so he reached out to take it. For a couple of minutes, though, she held on, and they swung it a bit together. Before she finally handed it over, he asked where she was headed.

"To the island," she answered.

"To the island," she replied.

"Well, I'll go with you—and I'll kill you there."

"Fine, I'll go with you—and I'll take you out there."

"The things I say are the right things," Julia declared.

"The things I say are the right things," Julia proclaimed.

"It's just the right things that are wrong. It's because you're so political," Nick too lightly explained. "It's your horrible ambition. The woman who has a salon should have read the article of the month. See how one dreadful thing leads to another."

"It's just the right things that are off. It's because you're so political," Nick explained lightly. "It's your terrible ambition. The woman who runs a salon should have read this month's article. Look at how one awful thing leads to another."

"There are some things that lead to nothing," said Mrs. Dallow.[232]

"There are some things that lead to nowhere," said Mrs. Dallow.[232]

"No doubt—no doubt. And how are you going to get over to your island?"

"No doubt about it—no doubt. So how are you planning to get to your island?"

"I don't know."

"I have no idea."

"Isn't there a boat?"

"Isn't there a boat?"

"I don't know."

"I have no idea."

Nick had paused to look round for the boat, but his hostess walked on without turning her head. "Can you row?" he then asked.

Nick stopped to look for the boat, but his hostess continued walking without glancing back. "Can you row?" he asked.

"Don't you know I can do everything?"

"Don't you know I can do anything?"

"Yes, to be sure. That's why I want to kill you. There's the boat."

"Yeah, for sure. That's why I want to kill you. There's the boat."

"Shall you drown me?" she asked.

"Are you going to drown me?" she asked.

"Oh let me perish with you!" Nick answered with a sigh. The boat had been hidden from them by the bole of a great tree which rose from the grass at the water's edge. It was moored to a small place of embarkation and was large enough to hold as many persons as were likely to wish to visit at once the little temple in the middle of the lake, which Nick liked because it was absurd and which Mrs. Dallow had never had a particular esteem for. The lake, fed by a natural spring, was a liberal sheet of water, measured by the scale of park scenery; and though its principal merit was that, taken at a distance, it gave a gleam of abstraction to the concrete verdure, doing the office of an open eye in a dull face, it could also be approached without derision on a sweet summer morning when it made a lapping sound and reflected candidly various things that were probably finer than itself—the sky, the great trees, the flight of birds. A man of taste, coming back from Rome a hundred years before, had caused a small ornamental structure to be raised, from artificial foundations, on its bosom, and had endeavoured to make this architectural pleasantry as nearly as possible a reminiscence of the small ruined rotunda which stands on the bank of the Tiber and is pronounced by ciceroni once sacred[233] to Vesta. It was circular, roofed with old tiles, surrounded by white columns and considerably dilapidated. George Dallow had taken an interest in it—it reminded him not in the least of Rome, but of other things he liked—and had amused himself with restoring it. "Give me your hand—sit there and I'll ferry you," Nick said.

"Oh, let me die with you!" Nick replied with a sigh. The boat had been hidden from view by the trunk of a large tree rising from the grass at the water's edge. It was tied to a small dock and was big enough to hold as many people as might want to visit the little temple in the middle of the lake, which Nick liked because it was quirky, while Mrs. Dallow never really cared for it. The lake, nourished by a natural spring, was a generous body of water for a park setting; its main charm was that, when viewed from a distance, it added a sense of abstraction to the mundane greenery, serving as an open eye in a dull face. It could also be approached without mockery on a sweet summer morning, where it made a gentle lapping sound and honestly reflected various things that were probably more beautiful than itself—the sky, the majestic trees, the flight of birds. A man with taste, returning from Rome a hundred years earlier, had commissioned a small ornamental structure to be built on artificial foundations in its midst, trying to make this playful architecture resemble the small, ruined rotunda that sits on the banks of the Tiber, which is said by ciceroni to have once been sacred to Vesta. It was circular, topped with old tiles, surrounded by white columns, and considerably run-down. George Dallow had taken an interest in it—it didn’t remind him at all of Rome, but of other things he liked—and he amused himself by restoring it. "Give me your hand—sit there and I'll take you across," Nick said.

Julia complied, placing herself opposite him in the boat; but as he took up the paddles she declared that she preferred to remain on the water—there was too much malice prepense in the temple. He asked her what she meant by that, and she said it was ridiculous to withdraw to an island a few feet square on purpose to meditate. She had nothing to meditate about that required so much scenery and attitude.

Julia agreed and sat across from him in the boat; but as he picked up the paddles, she said she preferred to stay on the water—there was too much deliberate intent in the temple. He asked her what she meant by that, and she replied that it was silly to retreat to a small island just to think. She had nothing to reflect on that needed so much scenery and drama.

"On the contrary, it would be just to change the scene and the pose. It's what we have been doing for a week that's attitude; and to be for half an hour where nobody's looking and one hasn't to keep it up is just what I wanted to put in an idle irresponsible day for. I'm not keeping it up now—I suppose you've noticed," Nick went on as they floated and he scarcely dipped the oars.

"On the other hand, it would be fair to switch things up and change the pose. What we've been doing for a week is just playing a role; and to spend half an hour in a place where no one is watching and I don’t have to maintain that act is exactly what I wanted to have in a lazy, carefree day. I'm not putting on that act now—I guess you’ve noticed," Nick continued as they floated, barely dipping the oars.

"I don't understand you"—and Julia leaned back in the boat.

"I don't get you"—and Julia leaned back in the boat.

He gave no further explanation than to ask in a minute: "Have you people to dinner to-night?"

He didn't explain anything more than to ask a moment later: "Are you having people over for dinner tonight?"

"I believe there are three or four, but I'll put them off if you like."

"I think there are three or four, but I can delay them if you want."

"Must you always live in public, Julia?" he continued.

"Do you always have to live in public, Julia?" he asked.

She looked at him a moment and he could see how she coloured. "We'll go home—I'll put them off."

She glanced at him for a moment, and he noticed how she blushed. "We'll head home—I’ll cancel them."

"Ah no, don't go home; it's too jolly here. Let them come, let them come, poor wretches!"

"Ah no, don't go home; it's too fun here. Let them come, let them come, poor souls!"

"How little you know me," Julia presently broke[234] out, "when, ever so many times, I've lived here for months without a creature!"

"How little you know me," Julia suddenly said[234], "considering how many times I've lived here for months without anyone around!"

"Except Mrs. Gresham, I suppose."

"Except for Mrs. Gresham, I guess."

"I have had to have the house going, I admit."

"I have had to keep the house running, I admit."

"You're perfect, you're admirable, and I don't criticise you."

"You're amazing, you're great, and I won't judge you."

"I don't understand you!" she tossed back.

"I don't get you!" she shot back.

"That only adds to the generosity of what you've done for me," Nick returned, beginning to pull faster. He bent over the oars and sent the boat forward, keeping this up for a succession of minutes during which they both remained silent. His companion, in her place, motionless, reclining—the seat in the stern was most comfortable—looked only at the water, the sky, the trees. At last he headed for the little temple, saying first, however, "Shan't we visit the ruin?"

"That just makes your kindness even more impressive," Nick replied, starting to row faster. He leaned over the oars and propelled the boat forward, continuing this for several minutes as they both stayed quiet. His companion, sitting still and relaxed—the seat in the back was really comfy—only looked at the water, the sky, and the trees. Finally, he directed the boat toward the little temple, but said first, "Shouldn't we check out the ruin?"

"If you like. I don't mind seeing how they keep it."

"If you want. I don't mind checking out how they maintain it."

They reached the white steps leading up to it. He held the boat and his companion got out; then, when he had made it fast, they mounted together to the open door. "They keep the place very well," Nick said, looking round. "It's a capital place to give up everything in."

They arrived at the white steps leading up to it. He held the boat while his companion got out; then, after securing it, they walked together to the open door. "They maintain this place really well," Nick said, looking around. "It's a great spot to give up everything."

"It might do at least for you to explain what you mean." And Julia sat down.

"It would be helpful for you to explain what you mean." And Julia sat down.

"I mean to pretend for half an hour that I don't represent the burgesses of Harsh. It's charming—it's very delicate work. Surely it has been retouched."

"I plan to act for half an hour as if I don't represent the people of Harsh. It's delightful—it's very subtle work. It must have been edited."

The interior of the pavilion, lighted by windows which the circle of columns was supposed outside and at a distance to conceal, had a vaulted ceiling and was occupied by a few pieces of last-century furniture, spare and faded, of which the colours matched with the decoration of the walls. These and the ceiling, tinted and not exempt from indications[235] of damp, were covered with fine mouldings and medallions. It all made a very elegant little tea-house, the mistress of which sat on the edge of a sofa rolling her parasol and remarking, "You ought to read Mr. Hoppus's article to me."

The inside of the pavilion, lit by windows that the circular columns were meant to hide from the outside, had a vaulted ceiling and contained a few pieces of old furniture from the last century, spare and faded, whose colors matched the decor of the walls. The walls and ceiling, which were colored and showed some signs[235] of dampness, were adorned with fine moldings and medallions. It created a very elegant little tea house, where the hostess sat on the edge of a sofa, rolling her parasol and saying, "You should read Mr. Hoppus's article to me."

"Why, is this your salon?" Nick smiled.

"Is this your salon?" Nick smiled.

"What makes you always talk of that? My salon's an invention of your own."

"What makes you keep bringing that up? My salon is something you came up with."

"But isn't it the idea you're most working for?"

"But isn't that the idea you're really working for?"

Suddenly, nervously, she put up her parasol and sat under it as if not quite sensible of what she was doing. "How much you know me! I'm not 'working' for anything—that you'll ever guess."

Suddenly, feeling nervous, she opened her parasol and sat underneath it as if she weren't fully aware of what she was doing. "You know me so well! I'm not 'working' for anything that you'll ever figure out."

Nick wandered about the room and looked at various things it contained—the odd volumes on the tables, the bits of quaint china on the shelves. "They do keep it very well. You've got charming things."

Nick wandered around the room and looked at the various items it held—the unusual books on the tables, the pieces of old china on the shelves. "They really take good care of it. You have lovely things."

"They're supposed to come over every day and look after them."

"They're supposed to come over every day and take care of them."

"They must come over in force."

"They need to come over with a strong presence."

"Oh no one knows."

"Nobody knows."

"It's spick and span. How well you have everything done!"

"It's neat and tidy. You've done such a great job with everything!"

"I think you've some reason to say so," said Mrs. Dallow. Her parasol was now down and she was again rolling it tight.

"I think you have some reason to say that," Mrs. Dallow said. Her parasol was now closed and she was tightening it again.

"But you're right about my not knowing you. Why were you so ready to do so much for me?"

"But you're right about me not knowing you. Why were you so willing to do so much for me?"

He stopped in front of her and she looked up at him. Her eyes rested long on his own; then she broke out: "Why do you hate me so?"

He stopped in front of her, and she looked up at him. Her eyes lingered on his for a while; then she exclaimed, "Why do you hate me so?"

"Was it because you like me personally?" Nick pursued as if he hadn't heard her. "You may think that an odd or positively an odious question; but isn't it natural, my wanting to know?"[236]

"Is it because you like me?" Nick pressed on as if he hadn’t heard her. "You might find that a strange or even a rude question; but isn’t it normal for me to be curious?"[236]

"Oh if you don't know!" Julia quite desperately sighed.

"Oh, if you don’t know!" Julia sighed, quite desperately.

"It's a question of being sure."

"It's about being confident."

"Well then if you're not sure——!"

"Well then, if you’re not sure——!"

"Was it done for me as a friend, as a man?"

"Was it done for me as a friend, as a guy?"

"You're not a man—you're a child," his hostess declared with a face that was cold, though she had been smiling the moment before.

"You're not a man—you're a child," his hostess said with a cold expression, even though she had been smiling just a moment ago.

"After all I was a good candidate," Nick went on.

"After all, I was a good candidate," Nick continued.

"What do I care for candidates?"

"What do I care about candidates?"

"You're the most delightful woman, Julia," he said as he sat down beside her, "and I can't imagine what you mean by my hating you."

"You're the most wonderful woman, Julia," he said as he sat down next to her, "and I can't understand what you mean by me hating you."

"If you haven't discovered that I like you, you might as well."

"If you haven't figured out that I like you, you might as well."

"Might as well discover it?"

"Why not discover it?"

She was grave—he had never seen her so pale and never so beautiful. She had stopped rolling her parasol; her hands were folded in her lap and her eyes bent on them. Nick sat looking at them as well—a trifle awkwardly. "Might as well have hated me," she said.

She was serious—he had never seen her look so pale and never so beautiful. She had stopped twirling her parasol; her hands were in her lap and her eyes were fixed on them. Nick sat looking at them too—feeling a bit awkward. "You might as well have hated me," she said.

"We've got on so beautifully together all these days: why shouldn't we get on as well for ever and ever?" he brought out. She made no answer, and suddenly he said: "Ah Julia, I don't know what you've done to me, but you've done it. You've done it by strange ways, but it will serve. Yes, I hate you," he added in a different tone and with his face all nearer.

"We've had such a great time together all these days; why shouldn't we keep it going forever?" he said. She didn't respond, and then he added, "Ah Julia, I don't know what you've done to me, but you've done it. You've done it in strange ways, but it works. Yes, I hate you," he said in a different tone, leaning in closer.

"Dear Nick, dear Nick——!" she began. But she stopped, feeling his nearness and its intensity, a nearness now so great that his arm was round her, that he was really in possession of her. She closed her eyes but heard him ask again, "Why shouldn't it be for ever, for ever?" in a voice that had for her ear a vibration none had ever had.[237]

"Dear Nick, dear Nick——!" she started. But she paused, sensing his closeness and its intensity, a closeness now so strong that his arm was around her, that he truly had a hold of her. She shut her eyes but heard him ask again, "Why shouldn't it be forever, forever?" in a voice that carried a resonance unlike any she had ever heard.[237]

"You've done it, you've done it," Nick repeated.

"You did it, you did it," Nick repeated.

"What do you want of me?" she appealed.

"What do you want from me?" she asked.

"To stay with me—this way—always."

"Stay with me like this—forever."

"Ah not this way," she answered softly, but as if in pain and making an effort, with a certain force, to detach herself.

"Ah, not this way," she replied softly, but it felt like she was in pain and struggling with determination to pull away.

"This way then—or this!" He took such pressing advantage of her that he had kissed her with repetition. She rose while he insisted, but he held her yet, and as he did so his tenderness turned to beautiful words. "If you'll marry me, why shouldn't it be so simple, so right and good?" He drew her closer again, too close for her to answer. But her struggle ceased and she rested on him a minute; she buried her face in his breast.

"This way, then—or like this!" He took full advantage of the moment and kissed her multiple times. She got up while he persisted, but he kept holding her, and as he did, his affection transformed into beautiful words. "If you marry me, why shouldn't it be so simple, so right and good?" He pulled her in closer again, too close for her to respond. But her struggle stopped, and she leaned into him for a moment; she buried her face in his chest.

"You're hard, and it's cruel!" she then exclaimed, shaking herself free.

"You're tough, and that's unkind!" she then shouted, shaking herself loose.

"Hard—cruel?"

"Tough—harsh?"

"You do it with so little!" And with this, unexpectedly to Nick, Julia burst straight into tears. Before he could stop her she was at the door of the pavilion as if she wished to get immediately away. There, however, he stayed her, bending over her while she sobbed, unspeakably gentle with her.

"You do it with so little!" And with this, unexpectedly to Nick, Julia burst into tears. Before he could stop her, she was at the door of the pavilion as if she wanted to get away right then. However, he held her back, leaning over her while she sobbed, being incredibly gentle with her.

"So little? It's with everything—with everything I have."

"So little? It's all I've got—everything I have."

"I've done it, you say? What do you accuse me of doing?" Her tears were already over.

"I've done it, you say? What are you accusing me of?" Her tears were already gone.

"Of making me yours; of being so precious, Julia, so exactly what a man wants, as it seems to me. I didn't know you could," he went on, smiling down at her. "I didn't—no, I didn't."

"Of making me yours; of being so precious, Julia, so exactly what a man wants, it seems to me. I didn't know you could," he continued, smiling down at her. "I didn't—no, I didn't."

"It's what I say—that you've always hated me."

"It's what I'm saying—that you've always hated me."

"I'll make it up to you!" he laughed.

"I'll make it up to you!" he laughed.

She leaned on the doorway with her forehead against the lintel. "You don't even deny it."[238]

She leaned against the doorway with her forehead resting on the top frame. "You don’t even deny it."[238]

"Contradict you now? I'll admit it, though it's rubbish, on purpose to live it down."

"Disagree with you now? I'll own up to it, even if it's nonsense, just to get over it."

"It doesn't matter," she said slowly; "for however much you might have liked me you'd never have done so half as much as I've cared for you."

"It doesn't matter," she said slowly. "No matter how much you might have liked me, it would never compare to how much I've cared for you."

"Oh I'm so poor!" Nick murmured cheerfully.

"Oh, I'm so broke!" Nick said with a smile.

With her eyes looking at him as in a new light she slowly shook her head. Then she declared: "You never can live it down."

With her eyes on him in a new way, she slowly shook her head. Then she said, "You can never live this down."

"I like that! Haven't I asked you to marry me? When did you ever ask me?"

"I like that! Haven't I asked you to marry me? When did you ever ask me?"

"Every day of my life! As I say, it's hard—for a proud woman."

"Every day of my life! Like I said, it’s tough—for a proud woman."

"Yes, you're too proud even to answer me."

"Yeah, you're too proud to even respond to me."

"We must think of it, we must talk of it."

"We need to think about it, we need to discuss it."

"Think of it? I've thought of it ever so much."

"Think about it? I've thought about it a lot."

"I mean together. There are many things in such a question."

"I mean together. There are a lot of things in such a question."

"The principal thing is beautifully to give me your word."

"The main thing is to truly give me your word."

She looked at him afresh all strangely; then she threw off: "I wish I didn't adore you!" She went straight down the steps.

She looked at him in a new way, feeling strange; then she said, "I wish I didn’t adore you!" and walked straight down the steps.

"You don't adore me at all, you know, if you leave me now. Why do you go? It's so charming here and we're so delightfully alone."

"You don't love me at all if you leave me now, you know. Why are you going? It's so lovely here and we're so wonderfully alone."

"Untie the boat; we'll go on the water," Julia said.

"Untie the boat; we're going out on the water," Julia said.

Nick was at the top of the steps, looking down at her. "Ah stay a little—do stay!" he pleaded.

Nick was at the top of the steps, looking down at her. "Oh, please stay a little—do stay!" he begged.

"I'll get in myself, I'll pull off," she simply answered.

"I'll get in myself, I'll pull away," she simply answered.

At this he came down and bent a little to undo the rope. He was close to her and as he raised his head he felt it caught; she had seized it in her hands and she pressed her lips, as he had never felt lips pressed, to the first place they encountered. The next instant she was in the boat.[239]

At this, he came down and leaned a bit to untie the rope. He was close to her, and as he lifted his head, he felt it get caught; she had grabbed it in her hands and pressed her lips—like he had never felt before—against the first spot they reached. In the next moment, she was in the boat.[239]

This time he dipped the oars very slowly indeed; and, while for a period that was longer than it seemed to them they floated vaguely, they mainly sat and glowed at each other as if everything had been settled. There were reasons enough why Nick should be happy; but it is a singular fact that the leading one was the sense of his having escaped a great and ugly mistake. The final result of his mother's appeal to him the day before had been the idea that he must act with unimpeachable honour. He was capable of taking it as an assurance that Julia had placed him under an obligation a gentleman could regard but in one way. If she herself had understood it so, putting the vision, or at any rate the appreciation, of a closer tie into everything she had done for him, the case was conspicuously simple and his course unmistakably plain. That is why he had been gay when he came out of the house to look for her: he could be gay when his course was plain. He could be all the gayer, naturally, I must add, that, in turning things over as he had done half the night, what he had turned up oftenest was the recognition that Julia now had a new personal power with him. It was not for nothing that she had thrown herself personally into his life. She had by her act made him live twice as intensely, and such an office, such a service, if a man had accepted and deeply tasted it, was certainly a thing to put him on his honour. He took it as distinct that there was nothing he could do in preference that wouldn't be spoiled for him by any deflexion from that point. His mother had made him uncomfortable by bringing it so heavily up that Julia was in love with him—he didn't like in general to be told such things; but the responsibility seemed easier to carry and he was less shy about it when once he was away from other eyes, with only Julia's own to express that truth and with[240] indifferent nature all about. Besides, what discovery had he made this morning but that he also was in love?

This time he dipped the oars very slowly; and, while they floated aimlessly for what felt like a longer time than it actually was, they mainly sat and glowed at each other as if everything had been settled. There were plenty of reasons for Nick to be happy; yet it's a strange fact that the main one was the feeling that he had avoided a major mistake. The outcome of his mother's appeal the day before had led him to believe he needed to act with complete honor. He took it as a sign that Julia had put him in a position that a gentleman could only view in one way. If she had seen it that way, infusing the idea of a closer connection into everything she did for him, the situation was clearly straightforward and his path obvious. That's why he felt cheerful when he left the house to look for her: he could feel good when he knew what to do. He could feel even better, of course, because as he had pondered things half the night, he often recognized that Julia now had a new personal influence over him. It wasn't for nothing that she had invested herself in his life. By doing so, she made him live with double the intensity, and taking on such a role, if a man had truly received and enjoyed it, was certainly something that would compel him to be honorable. He realized distinctly that nothing he could choose to do would hold value for him if it strayed from that truth. His mother had made him uneasy by emphasizing that Julia was in love with him—he generally didn't like hearing such things; but the weight of that responsibility felt lighter when he was away from others' gaze, with only Julia's own eyes to express that reality and with[240] the indifferent world around them. Besides, what revelation had he made that morning but that he was also in love?

"You've got to be a very great man, you know," she said to him in the middle of the lake. "I don't know what you mean about my salon, but I am ambitious."

"You have to be a really impressive guy, you know," she told him in the middle of the lake. "I’m not sure what you mean about my salon, but I am ambitious."

"We must look at life in a large, bold way," he concurred while he rested his oars.

"We need to view life in a big, bold way," he agreed as he paused with his oars.

"That's what I mean. If I didn't think you could I wouldn't look at you."

"That's what I'm saying. If I didn't believe you could, I wouldn't be looking at you."

"I could what?"

"I could do what?"

"Do everything you ought—everything I imagine, I dream of. You are clever: you can never make me believe the contrary after your speech on Tuesday, Don't speak to me! I've seen, I've heard, and I know what's in you. I shall hold you to it. You're everything you pretend not to be."

"Do everything you're supposed to do—everything I picture, everything I dream about. You are smart: you can’t convince me otherwise after what you said on Tuesday. Don’t talk to me! I've seen it, I've heard it, and I know what you’re really like. I’ll hold you to that. You're everything you act like you're not."

Nick looked at the water while she talked. "Will it always be so amusing?" he asked.

Nick gazed at the water as she spoke. "Will it always be this entertaining?" he asked.

"Will what always be?"

"Will it always be?"

"Why my career."

"Why I chose my career."

"Shan't I make it so?"

"Shouldn't I make it so?"

"Then it will be yours—it won't be mine," said Nick.

"Then it will be yours—it won't belong to me," Nick said.

"Ah don't say that—don't make me out that sort of woman! If they should say it's me I'd drown myself."

"Ah, don’t say that—don’t paint me as that kind of woman! If they said it was me, I’d rather drown myself."

"If they should say what's you?"

"If they ask, 'What’s up with you?'"

"Why your getting on. If they should say I push you and do things for you. Things I mean that you can't do yourself."

"Why you’re getting better. If they say I’m motivating you and helping you with things. Things I mean that you can’t do on your own."

"Well, won't you do them? It's just what I count on."

"Well, won't you take care of them? That's exactly what I’m hoping for."

"Don't be dreadful," Julia said. "It would be loathsome if I were thought the cleverest. That's not the sort of man I want to marry."[241]

"Don't be so gloomy," Julia said. "It would be terrible if I were considered the smartest. That's not the kind of guy I want to marry."[241]

"Oh I shall make you work, my dear!"

"Oh, I'm definitely going to make you work, my dear!"

"Ah that——!" she sounded in a tone that might come back to a man after years.

"Ah that——!" she said in a way that might haunt a man after years.

"You'll do the great thing, you'll make my life the best life," Nick brought out as if he had been touched to deep conviction. "I daresay that will keep me in heart."

"You'll do something amazing, you'll make my life the best it can be," Nick said, as if he truly believed it. "I bet that will keep me motivated."

"In heart? Why shouldn't you be in heart?" And her eyes, lingering on him, searching him, seemed to question him still more than her lips.

"In love? Why shouldn't you be in love?" And her eyes, lingering on him, searching him, seemed to question him even more than her lips.

"Oh it will be all right!" he made answer.

"Oh, it'll be fine!" he replied.

"You'll like success as well as any one else. Don't tell me—you're not so ethereal!"

"You’ll enjoy success just like anyone else. Don’t tell me—you’re not that out of touch!"

"Yes, I shall like success."

"Yes, I want success."

"So shall I! And of course I'm glad you'll now be able to do things," Julia went on. "I'm glad you'll have things. I'm glad I'm not poor."

"So will I! And of course I'm happy you'll be able to do things now," Julia continued. "I'm glad you'll have things. I'm glad I'm not poor."

"Ah don't speak of that," Nick murmured. "Only be nice to my mother. We shall make her supremely happy."

"Ah, don't talk about that," Nick said softly. "Just be nice to my mom. We’ll make her really happy."

"It wouldn't be for your mother I'd do it—yet I'm glad I like your people," Mrs. Dallow rectified. "Leave them to me!"

"It wouldn't be for your mother that I'd do it—still, I'm happy that I like your people," Mrs. Dallow corrected. "Leave them to me!"

"You're generous—you're noble," he stammered.

"You're generous—you're great," he stammered.

"Your mother must live at Broadwood; she must have it for life. It's not at all bad."

"Your mom must live at Broadwood; she must have it for life. It's actually pretty nice."

"Ah Julia," her companion replied, "it's well I love you!"

"Ah Julia," her companion responded, "I’m lucky to love you!"

"Why shouldn't you?" she laughed; and after this no more was said between them till the boat touched shore. When she had got out she recalled that it was time for luncheon; but they took no action in consequence, strolling in a direction which was not that of the house. There was a vista that drew them on, a grassy path skirting the foundations of scattered beeches and leading to a stile from which the charmed wanderer might drop into another[242] division of Mrs. Dallow's property. She said something about their going as far as the stile, then the next instant exclaimed: "How stupid of you—you've forgotten Mr. Hoppus!"

"Why not?" she laughed, and after that, they didn't say anything else until the boat reached the shore. Once she got out, she remembered it was time for lunch, but they didn’t do anything about it, wandering in a direction away from the house. A beautiful path caught their attention, a grassy trail by scattered beech trees leading to a stile where they could enter another [242] section of Mrs. Dallow's property. She mentioned going as far as the stile, then suddenly said, "How silly of you—you forgot Mr. Hoppus!"

Nick wondered. "We left him in the temple of Vesta. Darling, I had other things to think of there."

Nick wondered, "We left him at the temple of Vesta. Honey, I had other things to focus on there."

"I'll send for him," said Julia.

"I'll call for him," said Julia.

"Lord, can you think of him now?" he asked.

"Can you think of him now, Lord?" he asked.

"Of course I can—more than ever."

"Of course I can—more than ever."

"Shall we go back for him?"—and he pulled up.

"Should we go back for him?"—and he stopped.

She made no direct answer, but continued to walk, saying they would go as far as the stile. "Of course I know you're fearfully vague," she presently resumed.

She didn't answer directly, but kept walking, saying they would go as far as the stile. "I know you're really vague," she said after a moment.

"I wasn't vague at all. But you were in such a hurry to get away."

"I wasn't unclear at all. But you were in such a rush to leave."

"It doesn't signify. I've another at home."

"It doesn't matter. I have another one at home."

"Another summer-house?" he more lightly suggested.

"Another summer house?" he suggested more casually.

"A copy of Mr. Hoppus."

"A copy of Mr. Hoppus."

"Mercy, how you go in for him! Fancy having two!"

"Wow, you're really into him! Can you believe you have two?"

"He sent me the number of the magazine, and the other's the one that comes every month."

"He sent me the magazine's number, and the other one is the one that comes every month."

"Every month; I see"—but his manner justified considerably her charge of vagueness. They had reached the stile and he leaned over it, looking at a great mild meadow and at the browsing beasts in the distance.

"Every month; I see"—but his demeanor strongly confirmed her claim of vagueness. They had arrived at the stile, and he leaned over it, gazing at a vast, gentle meadow and the grazing animals in the distance.

"Did you suppose they come every day?" Julia went on.

"Did you think they come every day?" Julia continued.

"Dear no, thank God!" They remained there a little; he continued to look at the animals and before long added: "Delightful English pastoral scene. Why do they say it won't paint?"

"Definitely not, thank God!" They stayed there for a bit; he kept watching the animals and soon added: "Charming English countryside scene. Why do they say it can't be painted?"

"Who says it won't?"

"Who says it will?"

"I don't know—some of them. It will in France; but somehow it won't here."[243]

"I don't know—some of them. It will in France; but somehow it won't here."[243]

"What are you talking about?" Mrs. Dallow demanded.

"What are you talking about?" Mrs. Dallow asked.

He appeared unable to satisfy her on this point; instead of answering her directly he at any rate said: "Is Broadwood very charming?"

He seemed unable to satisfy her on this point; instead of answering her directly, he at least said, "Is Broadwood very charming?"

"Have you never been there? It shows how you've treated me. We used to go there in August. George had ideas about it," she added. She had never affected not to speak of her late husband, especially with Nick, whose kinsman he had in a manner been and who had liked him better than some others did.

"Have you never been there? It really shows how you've treated me. We used to go there in August. George had thoughts about it," she added. She had never pretended not to talk about her late husband, especially with Nick, who was kind of like family and had liked him more than some others did.

"George had ideas about a great many things."

"George had thoughts about a lot of things."

Yet she appeared conscious it would be rather odd on such an occasion to take this up. It was even odd in Nick to have said it. "Broadwood's just right," she returned at last. "It's neither too small nor too big, and it takes care of itself. There's nothing to be done: you can't spend a penny."

Yet she seemed aware that it would be kind of strange to bring this up on such an occasion. It was also unusual for Nick to have mentioned it. "Broadwood's just right," she finally replied. "It's not too small or too big, and it takes care of itself. There's nothing to be done: you can't spend a penny."

"And don't you want to use it?"

"And don't you want to use it?"

"We can go and stay with them," said Julia.

"We can go and stay with them," Julia said.

"They'll think I bring them an angel." And Nick covered her white hand, which was resting on the stile, with his own large one.

"They'll think I'm bringing them an angel." Nick covered her white hand, which was resting on the stile, with his own large one.

"As they regard you yourself as an angel they'll take it as natural of you to associate with your kind."

"As they see you as an angel, they'll find it perfectly normal for you to hang out with your own kind."

"Oh my kind!" he quite wailed, looking at the cows.

"Oh my gosh!" he exclaimed, staring at the cows.

But his very extravagance perhaps saved it, and she turned away from him as if starting homeward, while he began to retrace his steps with her. Suddenly she said: "What did you mean that night in Paris?"

But his over-the-top behavior maybe saved it, and she turned away from him like she was heading home, while he started to follow her steps back. Suddenly she said: "What did you mean that night in Paris?"

"That night——?"

"That night—?"

"When you came to the hotel with me after we had all dined at that place with Peter."

"When you came to the hotel with me after we all had dinner at that place with Peter."

"What did I mean——?"

"What did I mean?"

"About your caring so much for the fine arts. You seemed to want to frighten me."

"About how much you care for the fine arts. You seemed to want to scare me."

"Why should you have been frightened? I can't imagine what I had in my head: not now."

"Why were you scared? I can't figure out what I was thinking: not right now."

"You are vague," said Julia with a little flush.

"You’re vague," Julia said, slightly blushing.

"Not about the great thing."

"Not about the big deal."

"The great thing?"

"What's the great thing?"

"That I owe you everything an honest man has to offer. How can I care about the fine arts now?"

"That I owe you everything an honest person has to give. How can I care about the fine arts now?"

She stopped with lighted eyes on him. "Is it because you think you owe it—" and she paused, still with the heightened colour in her cheek, then went on—"that you've spoken to me as you did there?" She tossed her head toward the lake.

She stopped, her eyes shining as she looked at him. "Is it because you think you owe it—" she paused, still blushing, then continued—"that you talked to me like you did back there?" She nodded toward the lake.

"I think I spoke to you because I couldn't help it."

"I think I talked to you because I couldn't stop myself."

"You are vague!" And she walked on again.

"You are so vague!" And she walked on again.

"You affect me differently from any other woman."

"You impact me in a way that no other woman does."

"Oh other women——! Why shouldn't you care about the fine arts now?" she added.

"Oh, other women! Why shouldn't you care about the fine arts now?" she added.

"There'll be no time. All my days and my years will be none too much for what you expect of me."

"There won't be enough time. All my days and years won't be enough for what you expect from me."

"I don't expect you to give up anything. I only expect you to do more."

"I don't expect you to sacrifice anything. I just expect you to do more."

"To do more I must do less. I've no talent."

"To achieve more, I need to do less. I don't have any talent."

"No talent?"

"No skills?"

"I mean for painting."

"I mean for painting."

Julia pulled up again. "That's odious! You have—you must."

Julia pulled up again. "That's awful! You have—you must."

He burst out laughing. "You're altogether delightful. But how little you know about it—about the honourable practice of any art!"

He laughed out loud. "You’re absolutely charming. But you have no idea—about the honorable practice of any art!"

"What do you call practice? You'll have all our things—you'll live in the midst of them."

"What do you consider practice? You'll have all our stuff—you'll be surrounded by it."

"Certainly I shall enjoy looking at them, being so near them."

"Of course, I’ll love being so close to them."

"Don't say I've taken you away then."

"Don't say I've pulled you away then."

"Taken me away——?"

"Taken me away?"

"From the love of art. I like them myself now, poor George's treasures. I didn't of old so much, because it seemed to me he made too much of them—he was always talking."

"From the love of art. I like them myself now, poor George's treasures. I didn't like them much before, because it seemed to me he was making too big a deal out of them—he was always talking."

"Well, I won't always talk," said Nick.

"Well, I won't always chat," said Nick.

"You may do as you like—they're yours."

"You can do whatever you want—they're yours."

"Give them to the nation," Nick went on.

"Hand them over to the nation," Nick continued.

"I like that! When we've done with them."

"I like that! When we're done with them."

"We shall have done with them when your Vandykes and Moronis have cured me of the delusion that I may be of their family. Surely that won't take long."

"We'll be done with them once your Vandykes and Moronis have cured me of the delusion that I could be part of their family. That shouldn't take long."

"You shall paint me," said Julia.

"You will paint me," said Julia.

"Never, never, never!" He spoke in a tone that made his companion stare—then seemed slightly embarrassed at this result of his emphasis. To relieve himself he said, as they had come back to the place beside the lake where the boat was moored, "Shan't we really go and fetch Mr. Hoppus?"

"Never, never, never!" He said in a way that made his friend stare—then he seemed a bit embarrassed by his intense reaction. To ease the tension, he suggested, as they returned to the spot by the lake where the boat was tied up, "Shouldn't we actually go and get Mr. Hoppus?"

She hesitated. "You may go; I won't, please."

She paused. "You can go; I won't, thanks."

"That's not what I want."

"That's not what I need."

"Oblige me by going. I'll wait here." With which she sat down on the bench attached to the little landing.

"Please do me a favor and go. I'll wait here." With that, she sat down on the bench by the small landing.

Nick, at this, got into the boat and put off; he smiled at her as she sat there watching him. He made his short journey, disembarked and went into the pavilion; but when he came out with the object of his errand he saw she had quitted her station, had returned to the house without him. He rowed back quickly, sprang ashore and followed her with long steps. Apparently she had gone fast; she had almost reached the door when he overtook her.

Nick, at this, got into the boat and set off; he smiled at her as she sat there watching him. He made his short trip, got out, and went into the pavilion; but when he came out with what he needed, he saw that she had left her spot and returned to the house without him. He quickly rowed back, jumped ashore, and followed her with long strides. It seemed she had moved quickly; she was almost at the door when he caught up to her.

"Why did you basely desert me?" he asked, tenderly stopping her there.

"Why did you leave me like that?" he asked, gently stopping her there.

"I don't know. Because I'm so happy."

"I don’t know. Because I’m really happy."

"May I tell mother then?"

"Can I tell Mom then?"

"You may tell her she shall have Broadwood."[246]

"You can tell her she will have Broadwood."[246]


XVI

He lost no time in going down to see Mr. Carteret, to whom he had written immediately after the election and who had answered him in twelve revised pages of historical parallel. He used often to envy Mr. Carteret's leisure, a sense of which came to him now afresh, in the summer evening, as he walked up the hill toward the quiet house where enjoyment had ever been mingled for him with a vague oppression. He was a little boy again, under Mr. Carteret's roof—a little boy on whom it had been duly impressed that in the wide, plain, peaceful rooms he was not to "touch." When he paid a visit to his father's old friend there were in fact many things—many topics—from which he instinctively kept his hands. Even Mr. Chayter, the immemorial blank butler, who was so like his master that he might have been a twin brother, helped to remind him that he must be good. Mr. Carteret seemed to Nick a very grave person, but he had the sense that Chayter thought him rather frivolous.

He wasted no time heading down to see Mr. Carteret, whom he had written to right after the election, and who had replied with twelve edited pages of historical comparisons. He often envied Mr. Carteret's free time, a feeling that returned to him now on this summer evening as he walked up the hill toward the quiet house where enjoyment always mixed with a subtle heaviness. He felt like a little boy again under Mr. Carteret's roof—a little boy who had been taught not to “touch” in the spacious, simple, peaceful rooms. When he visited his father's old friend, there were actually many things—many topics—from which he instinctively kept his distance. Even Mr. Chayter, the long-standing silent butler, who resembled his master so closely he could have been his twin, reminded him to behave well. To Nick, Mr. Carteret seemed like a very serious person, but he got the impression that Chayter found him somewhat trivial.

Our young man always came on foot from the station, leaving his portmanteau to be carried: the direct way was steep and he liked the slow approach, which gave him a chance to look about the place and smell the new-mown hay. At this season the air was full of it—the fields were so near that it was in the clean, still streets. Nick would never have thought[247] of rattling up to Mr. Carteret's door, which had on an old brass plate the proprietor's name, as if he had been the principal surgeon. The house was in the high part, and the neat roofs of other houses, lower down the hill, made an immediate prospect for it, scarcely counting, however, since the green country was just below these, familiar and interpenetrating, in the shape of small but thick-tufted gardens. Free garden-growths flourished in all the intervals, but the only disorder of the place was that there were sometimes oats on the pavements. A crooked lane, with postern doors and cobble-stones, opened near Mr. Carteret's house and wandered toward the old abbey; for the abbey was the secondary fact of Beauclere—it came after Mr. Carteret. Mr. Carteret sometimes went away and the abbey never did; yet somehow what was most of the essence of the place was that it could boast of the resident in the squarest of the square red houses, the one with the finest of the arched hall-windows, in three divisions, over the widest of the last-century doorways. You saw the great church from the doorstep, beyond gardens of course, and in the stillness you could hear the flutter of the birds that circled round its huge short towers. The towers had been finished only as time finishes things, by lending assurances to their lapses. There is something right in old monuments that have been wrong for centuries: some such moral as that was usually in Nick's mind as an emanation of Beauclere when he saw the grand line of the roof ride the sky and draw out its length.

Our young man always walked from the station, leaving his suitcase to be carried. The direct route was steep, and he preferred the slow approach, which gave him a chance to take in the surroundings and smell the freshly cut hay. At this time of year, the air was filled with it—the fields were so close that the scent lingered in the clean, quiet streets. Nick would never have dreamed of driving up to Mr. Carteret's door, which had an old brass plate displaying the owner's name, as if he were the head surgeon. The house was located in the higher part of town, and the neat roofs of other houses further down the hill provided a picturesque view, though this hardly mattered since the lush countryside lay just below, familiar and intertwined, with small but densely planted gardens. Wild garden plants thrived in all the gaps, but the only chaos in the area was the occasional oats on the pavement. A winding lane, with side doors and cobblestones, opened near Mr. Carteret's house and meandered toward the old abbey; after all, the abbey was the second most important aspect of Beauclere—it followed Mr. Carteret. Mr. Carteret occasionally left, but the abbey remained; yet somehow, what truly defined the place was the resident of the most prominent of the red square houses, the one with the most exquisite arched hall windows, divided into three sections, above the widest doorway from the last century. From the doorstep, you could see the grand church beyond the gardens, and in the stillness, you could hear the flapping of the birds circling around its massive short towers. The towers had only been completed as time completes things, by providing reassurance to their inevitable decay. There’s something fitting about old monuments that have been imperfect for centuries; such a thought often crossed Nick's mind as he absorbed the essence of Beauclere, taking in the grand outline of the roof against the sky.

When the door with the brass plate was opened and Mr. Chayter appeared in the middle distance—he always advanced just to the same spot, as a prime minister receives an ambassador—Nick felt anew that he would be wonderfully like Mr. Carteret if he had had an expression. He denied himself this[248] freedom, never giving a sign of recognition, often as the young man had been at the house. He was most attentive to the visitor's wants, but apparently feared that if he allowed a familiarity it might go too far. There was always the same question to be asked—had Mr. Carteret finished his nap? He usually had not finished it, and this left Nick what he liked—time to smoke a cigarette in the garden or even to take before dinner a turn about the place. He observed now, every time he came, that Mr. Carteret's nap lasted a little longer. There was each year a little more strength to be gathered for the ceremony of dinner: this was the principal symptom—almost the only one—that the clear-cheeked old gentleman gave of not being so fresh as of yore. He was still wonderful for his age. To-day he was particularly careful: Chayter went so far as to mention to Nick that four gentlemen were expected to dinner—an exuberance perhaps partly explained by the circumstance that Lord Bottomley was one of them.

When the door with the brass plate opened and Mr. Chayter appeared in the background—he always moved to the same spot, like a prime minister greeting an ambassador—Nick felt again that he would look a lot like Mr. Carteret if he had any expression. He held back, never acknowledging him, even though the young man had been at the house many times. He was very attentive to the visitor's needs but seemed to worry that letting things get too familiar might go too far. There was always the same question to ask—had Mr. Carteret finished his nap? He usually hadn’t, which gave Nick what he liked—time to smoke a cigarette in the garden or even take a stroll around the place before dinner. He noticed each time he came that Mr. Carteret's naps were getting a bit longer. Every year he seemed to gather a little more strength for the ritual of dinner: this was the main sign—almost the only one—that the once-vibrant old gentleman was not as energetic as he used to be. He was still remarkable for his age. Today he was especially cautious: Chayter mentioned to Nick that four gentlemen were expected for dinner—perhaps his excitement was partly because Lord Bottomley was one of them.

The prospect of Lord Bottomley was somehow not stirring; it only made the young man say to himself with a quick, thin sigh, "This time I am in for it!" And he immediately had the unpolitical sense again that there was nothing so pleasant as the way the quiet bachelor house had its best rooms on the big garden, which seemed to advance into them through their wide windows and ruralise their dulness.

The thought of Lord Bottomley didn’t excite him at all; it just made the young man let out a quick, thin sigh and think to himself, “I’m really in for it this time!” And he instantly felt again that there was nothing as nice as how the peaceful bachelor pad had its best rooms facing the spacious garden, which seemed to blend into them through their large windows and brighten up their dullness.

"I expect it will be a lateish eight, sir," said Mr. Chayter, superintending in the library the production of tea on a large scale. Everything at Mr. Carteret's seemed to Nick on a larger scale than anywhere else—the tea-cups, the knives and forks, the door-handles, the chair-backs, the legs of mutton, the candles, and the lumps of coal: they represented and apparently exhausted the master's sense of pleasing effect, for the house was not otherwise[249] decorated. Nick thought it really hideous, but he was capable at any time of extracting a degree of amusement from anything strongly characteristic, and Mr. Carteret's interior expressed a whole view of life. Our young man was generous enough to find in it a hundred instructive intimations even while it came over him—as it always did at Beauclere—that this was the view he himself was expected to take. Nowhere were the boiled eggs at breakfast so big or in such big receptacles; his own shoes, arranged in his room, looked to him vaster there than at home. He went out into the garden and remembered what enormous strawberries they should have for dinner. In the house was a great deal of Landseer, of oilcloth, of woodwork painted and "grained."

"I expect it’ll be a little after eight, sir," Mr. Chayter said while overseeing the brewing of tea in the library on a large scale. Everything at Mr. Carteret's felt larger to Nick than anywhere else—the tea cups, the knives and forks, the door handles, the chair backs, the legs of lamb, the candles, and the pieces of coal: they seemed to represent and fully satisfy the master’s sense of style, as the house wasn’t decorated in any other way [249]. Nick thought it was really ugly, but he could always find a certain amusement in anything that was highly characteristic, and Mr. Carteret's home conveyed an entire perspective on life. Our young man was generous enough to find a hundred insightful hints in it, even while it struck him—as it always did at Beauclere—that this was the perspective he was expected to adopt. Nowhere else were the boiled eggs at breakfast so large or in such large dishes; his own shoes, set up in his room, seemed bigger there than at home. He stepped outside into the garden and recalled the enormous strawberries they were supposed to have for dinner. Inside the house, there was an abundance of Landseer art, oilcloth, and painted woodwork.

Finding there would be time before the evening meal or before Mr. Carteret was likely to see him he quitted the house and took a stroll toward the abbey. It covered acres of ground on the summit of the hill, and there were aspects in which its vast bulk reminded him of the ark left high and dry upon Ararat. It was the image at least of a great wreck, of the indestructible vessel of a faith, washed up there by a storm centuries before. The injury of time added to this appearance—the infirmities round which, as he knew, the battle of restoration had begun to be fought. The cry had been raised to save the splendid pile, and the counter-cry by the purists, the sentimentalists, whatever they were, to save it from being saved. They were all exchanging compliments in the morning papers.

Finding there would be time before dinner or before Mr. Carteret was expected to see him, he left the house and took a walk toward the abbey. It covered a vast area on top of the hill, and in some ways, its massive structure reminded him of the ark stranded on Ararat. It was at least a symbol of a great wreck, the indestructible vessel of a faith that had been washed ashore by a storm centuries ago. The wear and tear of time added to this impression—the issues around which, as he knew, the fight for restoration had started to take place. The call had gone out to save the magnificent building, and the opposing call from the purists, the sentimentalists, or whatever they were, was to protect it from being saved. They were all exchanging remarks in the morning papers.

Nick sauntered about the church—it took a good while; he leaned against low things and looked up at it while he smoked another cigarette. It struck him as a great pity such a pile should be touched: so much of the past was buried there that it was like desecrating, like digging up a grave. Since the years[250] were letting it down so gently why jostle the elbow of slow-fingering time? The fading afternoon was exquisitely pure; the place was empty; he heard nothing but the cries of several children, which sounded sweet, who were playing on the flatness of the very old tombs. He knew this would inevitably be one of the topics at dinner, the restoration of the abbey; it would give rise to a considerable deal of orderly debate. Lord Bottomley, oddly enough, would probably oppose the expensive project, but on grounds that would be characteristic of him even if the attitude were not. Nick's nerves always knew on this spot what it was to be soothed; but he shifted his position with a slight impatience as the vision came over him of Lord Bottomley's treating a question of esthetics. It was enough to make one want to take the other side, the idea of having the same taste as his lordship: one would have it for such different reasons.

Nick strolled around the church—it took a while; he leaned against low things and looked up at it while he smoked another cigarette. He thought it was a shame that such a structure should be disturbed: so much of the past was buried there that it felt like disrespecting a grave. Since the years[250] were allowing it to fade so gently, why disrupt the slow passage of time? The fading afternoon was beautifully clear; the place was empty; he could only hear the joyful cries of several children playing on the flat old tombs. He knew this would definitely come up at dinner, the restoration of the abbey; it would spark quite a debate. Lord Bottomley, oddly enough, would likely oppose the costly project, but for reasons typical of him even if his attitude wasn’t. Nick's nerves always found comfort here; but he shifted his position with slight impatience as he imagined Lord Bottomley discussing a question of aesthetics. It was enough to make someone want to take the opposite side, the thought of sharing the same taste as his lordship: one would support it for very different reasons.

Dear Mr. Carteret would be deliberate and fair all round and would, like his noble friend, exhibit much more architectural knowledge than he, Nick, possessed: which would not make it a whit less droll to our young man that an artistic idea, so little really assimilated, should be broached at that table and in that air. It would remain so outside of their minds and their minds would remain so outside of it. It would be dropped at last, however, after half an hour's gentle worrying, and the conversation would incline itself to public affairs. Mr. Carteret would find his natural level—the production of anecdote in regard to the formation of early ministries. He knew more than any one else about the personages of whom certain cabinets would have consisted if they had not consisted of others. His favourite exercise was to illustrate how different everything might have been from what it was, and how the reason[251] of the difference had always been somebody's inability to "see his way" to accept the view of somebody else—a view usually at the time discussed in strict confidence with Mr. Carteret, who surrounded his actual violation of that confidence thirty years later with many precautions against scandal. In this retrospective vein, at the head of his table, the old gentleman enjoyed a hearing, or at any rate commanded a silence, often intense. Every one left it to some one else to ask another question; and when by chance some one else did so every one was struck with admiration at any one's being able to say anything. Nick knew the moment when he himself would take a glass of a particular port and, surreptitiously looking at his watch, perceive it was ten o'clock. That timepiece might as well mark 1830.

Dear Mr. Carteret was thoughtful and fair all around and, like his noble friend, showed much more architectural knowledge than Nick had. This didn’t make it any less amusing for the young man that an artistic idea, so poorly understood, would be brought up at that table and in that atmosphere. It would stay outside of their thoughts, and their thoughts would remain outside of it. Eventually, after half an hour of gentle probing, the topic would shift to public affairs. Mr. Carteret would find his rhythm—sharing anecdotes about the formation of early ministries. He knew more than anyone else about the figures who would have made up certain cabinets if they weren’t made up of others. His favorite activity was to illustrate how differently things might have turned out from how they did, and how the reason for the difference was always someone’s inability to "see their way" to accepting someone else's perspective—a perspective usually discussed in strict confidence with Mr. Carteret, who took many precautions against scandal when he later talked about that breach of confidence thirty years later. In this reflective mood, at the head of the table, the old gentleman enjoyed an audience, or at least commanded a silence that was often intense. Everyone waited for someone else to ask another question; and when by chance someone did, everyone was amazed that anyone could say anything. Nick knew the moment when he would take a glass of a specific port and, secretly glancing at his watch, realize it was ten o'clock. That timepiece might as well have been marking 1830.

All this would be a part of the suggestion of leisure that invariably descended upon him at Beauclere—the image of a sloping shore where the tide of time broke with a ripple too faint to be a warning. But there was another admonition almost equally sure to descend upon his spirit during a stroll in a summer hour about the grand abbey; to sink into it as the light lingered on the rough red walls and the local accent of the children sounded soft in the churchyard. It was simply the sense of England—a sort of apprehended revelation of his country. The dim annals of the place were sensibly, heavily in the air—foundations bafflingly early, a great monastic life, wars of the Roses, with battles and blood in the streets, and then the long quietude of the respectable centuries, all corn-fields and magistrates and vicars—and these things were connected with an emotion that arose from the green country, the rich land so infinitely lived in, and laid on him a hand that was too ghostly to press and yet somehow too urgent to be light. It produced a throb he couldn't have spoken of, it was[252] so deep, and that was half imagination and half responsibility. These impressions melted together and made a general appeal, of which, with his new honours as a legislator, he was the sentient subject. If he had a love for that particular scene of life mightn't it have a love for him and expect something of him? What fate could be so high as to grow old in a national affection? What a fine sort of reciprocity, making mere soreness of all the balms of indifference!

All of this reflected the suggestion of leisure that always came over him at Beauclere—the image of a sloping shore where the tide of time washed in with a ripple too faint to be a warning. But there was another feeling that often filled him during a summer stroll around the grand abbey; sinking into the moment as the light lingered on the rough red walls and the local children's voices sounded soft in the churchyard. It was simply the sense of England—a kind of understanding of his country. The ancient history of the place was palpably in the air—foundations laid long ago, a vibrant monastic life, the Wars of the Roses, with battles and blood in the streets, and then the long peace of respectable centuries, all cornfields and magistrates and vicars—and these memories were tied to an emotion that arose from the green countryside, the rich land so deeply inhabited, and placed a hand on him that felt too ghostly to grasp yet somehow too urgent to ignore. It created a throb he couldn't express, it was so profound, half imagination and half responsibility. These feelings blended together to create a general appeal, of which, with his new role as a legislator, he was the aware subject. If he had a love for that specific scene of life, couldn’t it also have a love for him and expect something in return? What fate could be greater than growing old in a national affection? What a beautiful kind of reciprocity, turning mere pain into all the remedies of indifference!

The great church was still open and he turned into it and wandered a little in the twilight that had gathered earlier there. The whole structure, with its immensity of height and distance, seemed to rest on tremendous facts—facts of achievement and endurance—and the huge Norman pillars to loom through the dimness like the ghosts of heroes. Nick was more struck with its thick earthly than with its fine spiritual reference, and he felt the oppression of his conscience as he walked slowly about. It was in his mind that nothing in life was really clear, all things were mingled and charged, and that patriotism might be an uplifting passion even if it had to allow for Lord Bottomley and for Mr. Carteret's blindness on certain sides. He presently noticed that half-past seven was about to strike, and as he went back to his old friend's he couldn't have said if he walked in gladness or in gloom.

The big church was still open, so he walked in and strolled around a bit in the twilight that had settled there earlier. The entire building, with its massive height and expanse, felt grounded in significant truths—truths of accomplishment and resilience—and the huge Norman pillars seemed to loom in the shadows like the spirits of heroes. Nick was more affected by its heavy earthly presence than by its lofty spiritual significance, and he felt the weight of his conscience as he moved slowly around. He thought that nothing in life was truly clear; everything was mixed and charged, and that patriotism could be a noble feeling even if it had to reckon with Lord Bottomley and Mr. Carteret's blindness to certain issues. He soon realized that it was about to be half-past seven, and as he headed back to his old friend's place, he couldn't tell if he was walking with joy or sadness.

"Mr. Carteret will be in the drawing-room at a quarter to eight, sir," Chayter mentioned, and Nick as he went to dress asked himself what was the use of being a member of Parliament if one was still sensitive to an intimation on the part of such a functionary that one ought already to have begun that business. Chayter's words but meant that Mr. Carteret would expect to have a little comfortable conversation with him before dinner. Nick's usual rapidity in dressing[253] was, however, quite adequate to the occasion, so that his host had not appeared when he went down. There were flowers in the unfeminine saloon, which contained several paintings in addition to the engravings of pictures of animals; but nothing could prevent its reminding Nick of a comfortable committee-room.

"Mr. Carteret will be in the drawing room at a quarter to eight, sir," Chayter said, and as Nick went to get ready, he wondered what the point of being a member of Parliament was if he was still affected by a hint from someone like Chayter that he should have already started getting ready. Chayter's words just meant that Mr. Carteret would want to have a nice chat with him before dinner. However, Nick's usual quickness in getting dressed[253] was more than enough for the occasion, so his host hadn't arrived by the time he headed downstairs. The unfeminine sitting room had flowers and several paintings along with engravings of animals, but nothing could stop it from reminding Nick of a cozy committee room.

Mr. Carteret presently came in with his gold-headed stick, a laugh like a series of little warning coughs and the air of embarrassment that our young man always perceived in him at first. He was almost eighty but was still shy—he laughed a great deal, faintly and vaguely, at nothing, as if to make up for the seriousness with which he took some jokes. He always began by looking away from his interlocutor, and it was only little by little that his eyes came round; after which their limpid and benevolent blue made you wonder why they should ever be circumspect. He was clean-shaven and had a long upper lip. When he had seated himself he talked of "majorities" and showed a disposition to converse on the general subject of the fluctuation of Liberal gains. He had an extraordinary memory for facts of this sort, and could mention the figures relating to the returns from innumerable places in particular years. To many of these facts he attached great importance, in his simple, kindly, presupposing way; correcting himself five minutes later if he had said that in 1857 some one had had 6014 instead of 6004.

Mr. Carteret walked in with his gold-headed cane, chuckling like he had a bunch of little warning coughs, and there was that familiar air of embarrassment our young man always noticed in him at first. He was almost eighty but still seemed shy—he laughed a lot, softly and vaguely, at nothing, as if trying to balance out how seriously he took some jokes. He always started by looking away from whoever he was talking to, and it was only gradually that his gaze shifted; after that, his clear and kindly blue eyes made you wonder why he ever held back. He was clean-shaven with a long upper lip. Once seated, he talked about "majorities" and seemed eager to discuss the general topic of the ups and downs of Liberal gains. He had an amazing memory for details like these and could recall the figures from countless places in specific years. He placed a lot of importance on many of these facts, in his simple, warm-hearted way; he would correct himself five minutes later if he had said that in 1857 someone had 6014 instead of 6004.

Nick always felt a great hypocrite as he listened to him, in spite of the old man's courtesy—a thing so charming in itself that it would have been grossness to speak of him as a bore. The difficulty was that he took for granted all kinds of positive assent, and Nick, in such company, found himself steeped in an element of tacit pledges which constituted the very medium of intercourse and yet made him draw his breath a little in pain when for a moment he measured[254] them. There would have been no hypocrisy at all if he could have regarded Mr. Carteret as a mere sweet spectacle, the last or almost the last illustration of a departing tradition of manners. But he represented something more than manners; he represented what he believed to be morals and ideas, ideas as regards which he took your personal deference—not discovering how natural that was—for participation. Nick liked to think that his father, though ten years younger, had found it congruous to make his best friend of the owner of so nice a nature: it gave a softness to his feeling for that memory to be reminded that Sir Nicholas had been of the same general type—a type so pure, so disinterested, so concerned for the public good. Just so it endeared Mr. Carteret to him to perceive that he considered his father had done a definite work, prematurely interrupted, which had been an absolute benefit to the people of England. The oddity was, however, that though both Mr. Carteret's aspect and his appreciation were still so fresh this relation of his to his late distinguished friend made the latter appear to Nick even more irrecoverably dead. The good old man had almost a vocabulary of his own, made up of old-fashioned political phrases and quite untainted with the new terms, mostly borrowed from America; indeed his language and his tone made those of almost any one who might be talking with him sound by contrast rather American. He was, at least nowadays, never severe nor denunciatory; but sometimes in telling an anecdote he dropped such an expression as "the rascal said to me" or such an epithet as "the vulgar dog."

Nick always felt like a big hypocrite listening to him, despite the old man's politeness—something so charming that it would have been rude to call him a bore. The problem was that he assumed everyone agreed with him, and in that company, Nick felt trapped in a web of unspoken agreements that defined their interaction, making him wince a bit when he really thought about it. There wouldn't have been any hypocrisy if he could see Mr. Carteret as just a pleasant figure, the last or almost the last example of a fading tradition of manners. But he represented more than just manners; he represented what he thought were morals and ideas, ideas that he expected you to respect—without realizing how natural that was—if you wanted to be part of the conversation. Nick liked to think that his father, though ten years younger, had found it fitting to become best friends with someone of such a lovely nature: it made his feelings about that memory softer to remember that Sir Nicholas had been of the same overall type—a type so pure, so selfless, so focused on the common good. Similarly, it endeared Mr. Carteret to him to see that he felt his father had done a significant job that was abruptly cut short, which had been a great benefit to the people of England. The strange thing was that, despite Mr. Carteret's fresh appearance and appreciation, his connection to his late distinguished friend made the latter seem even more permanently gone to Nick. The good old man had nearly a vocabulary of his own, filled with old-fashioned political phrases and completely free of the new terms, mostly borrowed from America; indeed, his language and tone made anyone else talking with him sound relatively American by comparison. Nowadays, he was never harsh or accusatory; but sometimes while sharing a story, he would slip in phrases like "the rascal said to me" or use terms like "the vulgar dog."

Nick was always struck with the rare simplicity—it came out in his countenance—of one who had lived so long and seen so much of affairs that draw forth the passions and perversities of men. It often made[255] him say to himself that Mr. Carteret must have had many odd parts to have been able to achieve with his means so many things requiring cleverness. It was as if experience, though coming to him in abundance, had dealt with him so clean-handedly as to leave no stain, and had moreover never provoked him to any general reflexion. He had never proceeded in any ironic way from the particular to the general; certainly he had never made a reflexion upon anything so unparliamentary as Life. He would have questioned the taste of such an extravagance and if he had encountered it on the part of another have regarded it as an imported foreign toy with the uses of which he was unacquainted. Life, for him, was a purely practical function, not a question of more or less showy phrasing. It must be added that he had to Nick's perception his variations—his back windows opening into grounds more private. That was visible from the way his eye grew cold and his whole polite face rather austere when he listened to something he didn't agree with or perhaps even understand; as if his modesty didn't in strictness forbid the suspicion that a thing he didn't understand would have a probability against it. At such times there was something rather deadly in the silence in which he simply waited with a lapse in his face, not helping his interlocutor out. Nick would have been very sorry to attempt to communicate to him a matter he wouldn't be likely to understand. This cut off of course a multitude of subjects.

Nick was always impressed by the rare simplicity that showed in his expression—he had lived a long life and witnessed so much of what stirs people's passions and flaws. It often led him to think that Mr. Carteret must have had some quirky traits to achieve so many clever things with his resources. It was as if experience had touched him lightly, leaving no mark and never pushing him to reflect deeply. He had never moved from specific instances to broader generalizations; in fact, he had never contemplated anything as unrefined as Life. He would have questioned the taste for such extravagance, and if he had seen it in someone else, he’d have thought of it as a peculiar foreign novelty that he didn’t know how to use. For him, life was simply a practical matter, not about fancy wording. It should be noted that, from Nick's perspective, he had hidden depths—his private side was revealed when his eyes turned cold and his congenial expression became somewhat stern if he heard something he disagreed with or didn’t quite grasp; as if his modesty didn’t strictly rule out the idea that something he didn’t understand could actually be valid. During those moments, there was something almost lifeless in the silence as he waited with a blank look, not offering any help to his conversation partner. Nick would have felt very hesitant to try and explain anything to him that he might not be able to grasp. This naturally eliminated a lot of topics from their discussions.

The evening passed exactly as he had foreseen, even to the markedly prompt dispersal of the guests, two of whom were "local" men, earnest and distinct, though not particularly distinguished. The third was a young, slim, uninitiated gentleman whom Lord Bottomley brought with him and concerning whom Nick was informed beforehand that he was[256] engaged to be married to the Honourable Jane, his lordship's second daughter. There were recurrent allusions to Nick's victory, as to which he had the fear that he might appear to exhibit less interest in it than the company did. He took energetic precautions against this and felt repeatedly a little spent with them, for the subject always came up once more. Yet it was not as his but as theirs that they liked the triumph. Mr. Carteret took leave of him for the night directly after the other guests had gone, using at this moment the words he had often used before:

The evening unfolded just as he had expected, right down to the notably quick departure of the guests. Two of them were "local" guys—serious and memorable, though not particularly distinguished. The third was a young, slender, inexperienced man whom Lord Bottomley had brought along, and Nick was informed beforehand that he was[256] engaged to the Honourable Jane, his lordship's second daughter. There were frequent mentions of Nick's victory, which made him worry that he might seem less interested in it than everyone else. He took strong measures to counter this feeling and often felt a bit drained by it, as the topic kept coming up again. But it wasn't his achievement they were celebrating; it was theirs. Mr. Carteret bid him goodnight right after the other guests had left, using the words he had frequently said before:

"You may sit up to any hour you like. I only ask that you don't read in bed."[257]

"You can stay up as late as you want. I just ask that you don't read in bed."[257]


XVII

Nick's little visit was to terminate immediately after luncheon the following day: much as the old man enjoyed his being there he wouldn't have dreamed of asking for more of his time now that it had such great public uses. He liked infinitely better that his young friend should be occupied with parliamentary work than only occupied in talking it over with him. Talking it over, however, was the next best thing, as on the morrow, after breakfast, Mr. Carteret showed Nick he considered. They sat in the garden, the morning being warm, and the old man had a table beside him covered with the letters and newspapers the post had poured forth. He was proud of his correspondence, which was altogether on public affairs, and proud in a manner of the fact that he now dictated almost everything. That had more in it of the statesman in retirement, a character indeed not consciously assumed by Mr. Carteret, but always tacitly attributed to him by Nick, who took it rather from the pictorial point of view—remembering on each occasion only afterwards that though he was in retirement he had not exactly been a statesman. A young man, a very sharp, handy young man, came every morning at ten o'clock and wrote for him till luncheon. The young man had a holiday to-day in honour of Nick's visit—a fact the mention of which led Nick to make some not particularly sincere speech[258] about his being ready to write anything if Mr. Carteret were at all pressed.

Nick's short visit was set to end right after lunch the next day. Even though the old man enjoyed having him there, he wouldn’t dream of asking for more of his time now that it had such important public uses. He preferred that his young friend spend his time focused on parliamentary work rather than just discussing it with him. However, discussing it was the next best thing. The next morning, after breakfast, Mr. Carteret showed Nick how he felt about that. They sat in the garden, enjoying the warm morning, and the old man had a table beside him covered with letters and newspapers that the post had delivered. He took pride in his correspondence regarding public affairs and was proud that he now dictated almost everything. That reflected more of a retired statesman vibe, a role Mr. Carteret hadn’t consciously taken on, but one that Nick always implicitly associated with him, remembering later that although he was retired, he hadn’t really been a statesman at all. A young, sharp, and capable guy came every morning at ten o'clock to write for Mr. Carteret until lunch. Today, the young man had the day off to honor Nick's visit—a fact that prompted Nick to make a rather insincere comment about being willing to write anything if Mr. Carteret needed help.

"Ah but your own budget—what will become of that?" the old gentleman objected, glancing at Nick's pockets as if rather surprised not to see them stuffed out with documents in split envelopes. His visitor had to confess that he had not directed his letters to meet him at Beauclere: he should find them in town that afternoon. This led to a little homily from Mr. Carteret which made him feel quite guilty; there was such an implication of neglected duty in the way the old man said, "You won't do them justice—you won't do them justice." He talked for ten minutes, in his rich, simple, urbane way, about the fatal consequences of getting behind. It was his favourite doctrine that one should always be a little before, and his own eminently regular respiration seemed to illustrate the idea. A man was certainly before who had so much in his rear.

"Ah, but what about your own budget? What will happen to that?" the old gentleman objected, looking at Nick's pockets as if he was surprised not to see them bulging with documents in split envelopes. Nick had to admit that he hadn’t sent his letters to meet him at Beauclere; he would find them in town that afternoon. This prompted a bit of a lecture from Mr. Carteret that made Nick feel quite guilty; there was an implication of neglected responsibility in the way the old man said, "You won’t do them justice—you won’t do them justice." He spoke for ten minutes, in his rich, straightforward, polished way, about the dire consequences of falling behind. His favorite belief was that one should always be a little ahead, and his own methodical breathing seemed to reinforce that idea. A man was certainly ahead who had so much in his past.

This led to the bestowal of a good deal of general advice on the mistakes to avoid at the beginning of a parliamentary career—as to which Mr. Carteret spoke with the experience of one who had sat for fifty years in the House of Commons. Nick was amused, but also mystified and even a little irritated, by his talk: it was founded on the idea of observation and yet our young man couldn't at all regard him as an observer. "He doesn't observe me," he said to himself; "if he did he would see, he wouldn't think——!" The end of this private cogitation was a vague impatience of all the things his venerable host took for granted. He didn't see any of the things Nick saw. Some of these latter were the light touches the summer morning scattered through the sweet old garden. The time passed there a good deal as if it were sitting still with a plaid under its feet while Mr. Carteret distilled a little more of the wisdom he had laid up in his fifty[259] years. This immense term had something fabulous and monstrous for Nick, who wondered whether it were the sort of thing his companion supposed he had gone in for. It was not strange Mr. Carteret should be different; he might originally have been more—well, to himself Nick was not obliged to phrase it: what our young man meant was more of what it was perceptible to him that his old friend was not. Should even he, Nick, be like that at the end of fifty years? What Mr. Carteret was so good as to expect for him was that he should be much more distinguished; and wouldn't this exactly mean much more like that? Of course Nick heard some things he had heard before; as for instance the circumstances that had originally led the old man to settle at Beauclere. He had been returned for that borough—it was his second seat—in years far remote, and had come to live there because he then had a conscientious conviction, modified indeed by later experience, that a member should be constantly resident. He spoke of this now, smiling rosily, as he might have spoken of some wild aberration of his youth; yet he called Nick's attention to the fact that he still so far clung to his conviction as to hold—though of what might be urged on the other side he was perfectly aware—that a representative should at least be as resident as possible. This gave Nick an opening for something that had been on and off his lips all the morning.

This led to a lot of general advice about the mistakes to avoid at the start of a parliamentary career—advice Mr. Carteret shared with the experience of someone who had spent fifty years in the House of Commons. Nick found it amusing but also confusing and a bit irritating; it was based on the idea of observation, yet he couldn’t see Mr. Carteret as an observer. "He doesn’t see me," he thought, "if he did, he would understand, he wouldn’t think—!" The end of this internal reflection left him vaguely impatient with all the assumptions his elderly host made. He didn’t notice the things Nick noticed. Some of those were the gentle touches the summer morning cast across the lovely old garden. Time there seemed to stand still, like it was sitting on a blanket while Mr. Carteret shared more of the wisdom he had accumulated in his fifty[259] years. That long span felt almost mythical and overwhelming to Nick, who wondered if his companion assumed that was the path he intended to take. It wasn’t surprising that Mr. Carteret was different; he might have originally been more—well, Nick didn’t need to put it into words: what he meant was that his old friend lacked the qualities that were so evident to him. Would he, Nick, end up like that after fifty years? What Mr. Carteret kindly expected of him was to be much more distinguished; wouldn’t that mean he would be much more like that? Of course, Nick heard some things he had heard before; for example, the reasons that had initially prompted the old man to settle at Beauclere. He had been elected for that borough—it was his second seat—in very distant years and had moved there because he once firmly believed, a belief that had been modified by later experience, that a member should always be present in their constituency. He spoke of this now, smiling fondly, as if it were some wild folly of his youth; yet he pointed out to Nick that he still held on to his belief so much that he maintained—even though he was fully aware of other arguments—that a representative should at least be as present as possible. This gave Nick a chance to voice something he had been thinking about all morning.

"According to that I ought to take up my abode at Harsh."

"Based on that, I should settle down in Harsh."

"In the measure of the convenient I shouldn't be sorry to see you do it."

"In terms of what’s practical, I wouldn’t mind seeing you do it."

"It ought to be rather convenient," Nick largely smiled. "I've got a piece of news for you which I've kept, as one keeps that sort of thing—for it's very good—till the last." He waited a little to see if Mr. Carteret would guess, and at first thought nothing[260] would come of this. But after resting his young-looking eyes on him for a moment the old man said:

"It should be pretty convenient," Nick smiled broadly. "I've got some news for you that I've been saving, like you do with this kind of thing—it's really good—until the end." He paused a bit to see if Mr. Carteret would figure it out, and at first, he thought nothing[260] would happen. But after looking at him for a moment, the older man said:

"I should indeed be very happy to hear that you've arranged to take a wife."

"I’d really be glad to hear that you’ve decided to get married."

"Mrs. Dallow has been so good as to say she'll marry me," Nick returned.

"Mrs. Dallow kindly said she would marry me," Nick replied.

"That's very suitable. I should think it would answer."

"That works perfectly. I think it will do the trick."

"It's very jolly," said Nick. It was well Mr. Carteret was not what his guest called observant, or he might have found a lower pitch in the sound of this sentence than in the sense.

"It's really cheerful," said Nick. It was good that Mr. Carteret wasn't what his guest called observant, or he might have noticed a less upbeat tone in the sound of this sentence than in its meaning.

"Your dear father would have liked it."

"Your dad would have liked it."

"So my mother says."

"My mom says."

"And she must be delighted."

"And she must be thrilled."

"Mrs. Dallow, do you mean?" Nick asked.

"Mrs. Dallow, you mean?" Nick asked.

"I was thinking of your mother. But I don't exclude the charming lady. I remember her as a little girl. I must have seen her at Windrush. Now I understand the fine spirit with which she threw herself into your canvass."

"I was thinking about your mom. But I can’t forget the lovely lady. I remember her as a little girl. I must have seen her at Windrush. Now I get the amazing spirit she brought to your campaign."

"It was her they elected," said Nick.

"It was her they chose," Nick said.

"I don't know," his host went on, "that I've ever been an enthusiast for political women, but there's no doubt that in approaching the mass of electors a graceful, affable manner, the manner of the real English lady, is a force not to be despised."

"I don't know," his host continued, "that I've ever been particularly fond of political women, but there's no doubt that when it comes to connecting with a large group of voters, a graceful, friendly demeanor—the kind of real English lady—is a powerful asset."

"Julia's a real English lady and at the same time a very political woman," Nick remarked.

"Julia's a real English lady and also a very political woman," Nick said.

"Isn't it rather in the family? I remember once going to see her mother in town and finding the leaders of both parties sitting with her."

"Isn't it kind of a family thing? I remember once visiting her mom in town and seeing the leaders of both parties sitting with her."

"My principal friend, of the others, is her brother Peter. I don't think he troubles himself much about that sort of thing," said Nick.

"My main friend, out of the others, is her brother Peter. I don't think he worries much about that kind of stuff," said Nick.

"What does he trouble himself about?" Mr. Carteret asked with a certain gravity.[261]

"What is he worried about?" Mr. Carteret asked with a serious tone.[261]

"He's in the diplomatic service; he's a secretary in Paris."

"He's in the diplomatic service; he's a secretary in Paris."

"That may be serious," said the old man.

"That could be serious," said the old man.

"He takes a great interest in the theatre. I suppose you'll say that may be serious too," Nick laughed.

"He really loves the theater. I guess you'll say that might be serious too," Nick laughed.

"Oh!"—and Mr. Carteret looked as if he scarcely understood. Then he continued; "Well, it can't hurt you."

"Oh!" Mr. Carteret looked like he barely understood. Then he continued, "Well, it won't hurt you."

"It can't hurt me?"

"It can't hurt me?"

"If Mrs. Dallow takes an interest in your interests."

"If Mrs. Dallow is interested in what you care about."

"When a man's in my situation he feels as if nothing could hurt him."

"When a guy is in my situation, he feels like nothing can hurt him."

"I'm very glad you're happy," said Mr. Carteret. He rested his mild eyes on our young man, who had a sense of seeing in them for a moment the faint ghost of an old story, the last strange flicker, as from cold ashes, of a flame that had become the memory of a memory. This glimmer of wonder and envy, the revelation of a life intensely celibate, was for an instant infinitely touching. Nick had harboured a theory, suggested by a vague allusion from his father, who had been discreet, that their benevolent friend had had in his youth an unhappy love-affair which had led him to forswear for ever the commerce of woman. What remained in him of conscious renunciation gave a throb as he looked at his bright companion, who proposed to take the matter so much the other way. "It's good to marry and I think it's right. I've not done right, I know that. If she's a good woman it's the best thing," Mr. Carteret went on. "It's what I've been hoping for you. Sometimes I've thought of speaking to you."

"I'm really glad you're happy," Mr. Carteret said. He gazed gently at our young man, who, for a moment, thought he could see in Mr. Carteret's eyes the faint shadow of an old story—like the last flicker of a dying flame, a memory of a memory. This brief glimpse of wonder and envy, the hint of a deeply celibate life, was incredibly moving for an instant. Nick had held onto a theory, hinted at by a vague comment from his father, who had been careful, that their kind friend had experienced an unhappy love affair in his youth that led him to give up relationships with women entirely. What remained of his conscious choice pulsed as he looked at his lively companion, who approached the subject in such a different way. "It's good to marry, and I think it's the right thing. I haven't done the right thing, I know that. If she's a good woman, it's the best thing," Mr. Carteret continued. "It's what I've been hoping for you. Sometimes I've thought about talking to you."

"She's a very good woman," said Nick.

"She's really a great woman," Nick said.

"And I hope she's not poor." Mr. Carteret spoke exactly with the same blandness.[262]

"And I hope she isn't struggling financially." Mr. Carteret spoke with the same blandness.[262]

"No indeed, she's rich. Her husband, whom I knew and liked, left her a large fortune."

"No, she's definitely wealthy. Her husband, whom I knew and liked, left her a big inheritance."

"And on what terms does she enjoy it?"

"And on what terms does she get to enjoy it?"

"I haven't the least idea," said Nick.

"I have no idea," said Nick.

Mr. Carteret considered. "I see. It doesn't concern you. It needn't concern you," he added in a moment.

Mr. Carteret thought for a moment. "I understand. It doesn't involve you. It doesn't have to involve you," he added after a pause.

Nick thought of his mother at this, but he returned: "I daresay she can do what she likes with her money."

Nick thought about his mom at this, but he replied, "I guess she can do whatever she wants with her money."

"So can I, my dear young friend," said Mr. Carteret.

"So can I, my dear young friend," said Mr. Carteret.

Nick tried not to look conscious, for he felt a significance in the old man's face. He turned his own everywhere but toward it, thinking again of his mother. "That must be very pleasant, if one has any."

Nick tried not to appear aware, because he sensed something important in the old man's expression. He directed his gaze anywhere but at it, again thinking about his mother. "That must be really nice, if you have one."

"I wish you had a little more."

"I wish you had a bit more."

"I don't particularly care," said Nick.

"I don't really care," said Nick.

"Your marriage will assist you; you can't help that," Mr. Carteret declared. "But I should like you to be under obligations not quite so heavy."

"Your marriage will help you; that’s just a fact," Mr. Carteret said. "But I would prefer that you feel less burdened by it."

"Oh I'm so obliged to her for caring for me——!"

"Oh, I'm so grateful to her for taking care of me—!"

"That the rest doesn't count? Certainly it's nice of her to like you. But why shouldn't she? Other people do."

"Does that mean the rest doesn't matter? Sure, it's nice of her to like you. But why wouldn't she? Other people do."

"Some of them make me feel as if I abused it," said Nick, looking at his host. "That is, they don't make me, but I feel it," he corrected.

"Some of them make me feel like I took advantage of it," Nick said, looking at his host. "I mean, they don't actually make me feel that way, but I do feel it," he corrected.

"I've no son "—and Mr. Carteret spoke as if his companion mightn't have been sure. "Shan't you be very kind to her?" he pursued. "You'll gratify her ambition."

"I don't have a son"—and Mr. Carteret spoke as if his companion might not have been sure. "Won't you be very kind to her?" he continued. "You'll fulfill her ambition."

"Oh she thinks me cleverer than I am."

"Oh, she thinks I'm smarter than I actually am."

"That's because she's in love," the old gentleman hinted as if this were very subtle. "However, you must be as clever as we think you. If you [263]don't prove so——!" And he paused with his folded hands.

"That's because she's in love," the old man suggested, as if it were a clever revelation. "But you need to be as smart as we believe you are. If you [263]don't show that you are——!" He paused, his hands folded.

"Well, if I don't?" asked Nick.

"Well, what if I don’t?" Nick asked.

"Oh it won't do—it won't do," said Mr. Carteret in a tone his companion was destined to remember afterwards. "I say I've no son," he continued; "but if I had had one he should have risen high."

"Oh, that's not right—it just won't work," Mr. Carteret said in a tone his companion would remember later. "I say I have no son," he continued; "but if I had one, he would have reached great heights."

"It's well for me such a person doesn't exist. I shouldn't easily have found a wife."

"It's a good thing that person doesn't exist. I probably wouldn't have easily found a wife."

"He would have gone to the altar with a little money in his pocket."

"He would have gone to the altar with some cash in his pocket."

"That would have been the least of his advantages, sir," Nick declared.

"That would have been the least of his advantages, sir," Nick declared.

"When are you to be married?" Mr. Carteret asked.

"When are you getting married?" Mr. Carteret asked.

"Ah that's the question. Julia won't yet say."

"Ah, that's the question. Julia still won't say."

"Well," said the old man without the least flourish, "you may consider that when it comes off I'll make you a settlement."

"Well," said the old man without any show, "just know that when it happens, I'll make sure to settle things with you."

"I feel your kindness more than I can express," Nick replied; "but that will probably be the moment when I shall be least conscious of wanting anything."

"I appreciate your kindness more than I can say," Nick replied; "but that will likely be the time when I’m least aware of wanting anything."

"You'll appreciate it later—you'll appreciate it very soon. I shall like you to appreciate it," Mr. Carteret went on as if he had a just vision of the way a young man of a proper spirit should feel. Then he added; "Your father would have liked you to appreciate it."

"You'll see how valuable it is later—you'll see it really soon. I want you to recognize its value," Mr. Carteret continued, as if he had a clear idea of how a young man with good values should think. Then he added, "Your father would have wanted you to see its value."

"Poor father!" Nick exclaimed vaguely, rather embarrassed, reflecting on the oddity of a position in which the ground for holding up his head as the husband of a rich woman would be that he had accepted a present of money from another source. It was plain he was not fated to go in for independence; the most that he could treat himself to would be dependence that was duly grateful "How much[264] do you expect of me?" he inquired with a grave face.

"Poor dad!" Nick said awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed as he thought about the weird situation where the only reason for him to hold his head high as the husband of a wealthy woman was that he had accepted money from another source. It was clear that he wasn't meant for independence; the best he could hope for was a dependence that was properly appreciative. "How much[264] do you expect from me?" he asked with a serious expression.

"Well, Nicholas, only what your father did. He so often spoke of you, I remember, at the last, just after you had been with him alone—you know I saw him then. He was greatly moved by his interview with you, and so was I by what he told me of it. He said he should live on in you—he should work in you. It has always given me a special feeling, if I may use the expression, about you."

"Well, Nicholas, just what your father did. He talked about you a lot, I remember, especially right after you had been alone with him—you know I saw him then. He was really touched by your meeting, and I was deeply affected by what he shared with me about it. He said he would live on in you—he would work through you. It has always made me feel a special connection to you, if I can put it that way."

"The feelings are indeed not usual, dear Mr. Carteret, which take so munificent a form. But you do—oh you do—expect too much," Nick brought himself to say.

"The feelings are definitely not typical, dear Mr. Carteret, that take such a generous shape. But you do—oh you really do—expect too much," Nick managed to say.

"I expect you to repay me!" the old man returned gaily. "As for the form, I have it in my mind."

"I expect you to pay me back!" the old man replied cheerfully. "As for the details, I have it all planned out."

"The form of repayment?"

"How do we repay?"

"The form of repayment!"

"How to pay it back!"

"Ah don't talk of that now," said Nick, "for, you see, nothing else is settled. No one has been told except my mother. She has only consented to my telling you."

"Ah, let's not discuss that right now," Nick said, "because nothing else is decided. No one else knows, except my mom. She’s only okay with me telling you."

"Lady Agnes, do you mean?"

"Are you referring to Lady Agnes?"

"Ah no; dear mother would like to publish it on the house-tops. She's so glad—she wants us to have it over to-morrow. But Julia herself," Nick explained, "wishes to wait. Therefore kindly mention it for the present to no one."

"Ah no; dear mom would want to announce it from the rooftops. She's really excited—she wants us to have it done by tomorrow. But Julia herself," Nick explained, "wants to wait. So please don’t mention it to anyone for now."

"My dear boy, there's at this rate nothing to mention! What does Julia want to wait for?"

"My dear boy, at this rate there's nothing to talk about! What is Julia waiting for?"

"Till I like her better—that's what she says."

"Until I like her more—that's what she says."

"It's the way to make you like her worse," Mr. Carteret knowingly declared. "Hasn't she your affection?"

"It's just going to make you like her even less," Mr. Carteret said knowingly. "Doesn't she have your affection?"

"So much so that her delay makes me exceedingly unhappy."

"So much so that her being late makes me really unhappy."

Mr. Carteret looked at his young friend as if he[265] didn't strike him as quite wretched; but he put the question: "Then what more does she want?" Nick laughed out at this, though perceiving his host hadn't meant it as an epigram; while the latter resumed: "I don't understand. You're engaged or you're not engaged."

Mr. Carteret looked at his young friend as if he[265] didn't seem completely miserable; but he asked, "Then what else does she want?" Nick laughed at this, even though he realized his host didn't intend it as a clever remark; while the latter continued, "I don't get it. You're either engaged or you're not engaged."

"She is, but I'm not. That's what she says about it. The trouble is she doesn't believe in me."

"She believes it, but I don't. That's what she says. The problem is she doesn't have faith in me."

Mr. Carteret shone with his candour. "Doesn't she love you then?"

Mr. Carteret radiated with his honesty. "So she doesn't love you then?"

"That's what I ask her. Her answer is that she loves me only too well. She's so afraid of being a burden to me that she gives me my freedom till I've taken another year to think."

"That's what I ask her. Her answer is that she loves me way too much. She's so scared of being a burden to me that she gives me my space until I've had another year to think."

"I like the way you talk about other years!" Mr. Carteret cried. "You had better do it while I'm here to bless you."

"I love the way you talk about other years!" Mr. Carteret exclaimed. "You should do it while I'm here to appreciate you."

"She thinks I proposed to her because she got me in for Harsh," said Nick.

"She thinks I proposed to her because she helped me get into Harsh," Nick said.

"Well, I'm sure it would be a very pretty return."

"Well, I’m sure it would be a really nice return."

"Ah she doesn't believe in me," the young man repeated.

"Ah, she doesn't believe in me," the young man repeated.

"Then I don't believe in her."

"Then I don't believe in her."

"Don't say that—don't say that. She's a very rare creature. But she's proud, shy, suspicious."

"Don't say that—don't say that. She's a really unique person. But she's proud, shy, and cautious."

"Suspicious of what?"

"Suspicious of what?"

"Of everything. She thinks I'm not persistent."

"About everything. She thinks I'm not determined."

"Oh, oh!"—Nick's host deprecated such freedom.

"Oh, oh!"—Nick's host disapproved of such freedom.

"She can't believe I shall arrive at true eminence."

"She can't believe I will actually achieve true greatness."

"A good wife should believe what her husband believes," said Mr. Carteret.

"A good wife should share her husband's beliefs," said Mr. Carteret.

"Ah unfortunately"—and Nick took the words at a run—"I don't believe it either."

"Ah, unfortunately,"—and Nick jumped in—"I don't believe it either."

Mr. Carteret, who might have been watching an odd physical rush, spoke with a certain dryness. "Your dear father did."

Mr. Carteret, who might have been observing a strange physical surge, spoke with a hint of dryness. "Your dear father did."

"I think of that—I think of that," Nick replied.[266]

"I keep thinking about that—I keep thinking about that," Nick replied.[266]

"Certainly it will help me. If I say we're engaged," he went on, "it's because I consider it so. She gives me my liberty, but I don't take it."

"Of course it will help me. When I say we're engaged," he continued, "it's because I see it that way. She gives me my freedom, but I don't take advantage of it."

"Does she expect you to take back your word?"

"Does she think you’ll go back on your word?"

"That's what I ask her. She never will. Therefore we're as good as tied."

"That's what I ask her. She never will. So we're basically stuck."

"I don't like it," said Mr. Carteret after a moment. "I don't like ambiguous, uncertain situations. They please me much better when they're definite and clear." The retreat of expression had been sounded in his face—the aspect it wore when he wished not to be encouraging. But after an instant he added in a tone more personal: "Don't disappoint me, dear boy."

"I don't like it," Mr. Carteret said after a moment. "I don't like ambiguous, uncertain situations. I much prefer them when they're definite and clear." His face showed a withdrawal of expression—the look he had when he didn't want to be encouraging. But after a moment, he added in a more personal tone: "Don't let me down, dear boy."

"Ah not willingly!" his visitor protested.

"Ah, not willingly!" his visitor argued.

"I've told you what I should like to do for you. See that the conditions come about promptly in which I may, do it. Are you sure you do everything to satisfy Mrs. Dallow?" Mr. Carteret continued.

"I've shared what I'd like to do for you. Make sure the right conditions are set quickly so that I can do it. Are you sure you're doing everything to please Mrs. Dallow?" Mr. Carteret continued.

"I think I'm very nice to her," Nick declared. "But she's so ambitious. Frankly speaking, it's a pity for her that she likes me."

"I think I'm really nice to her," Nick said. "But she's super ambitious. Honestly, it's too bad for her that she likes me."

"She can't help that!" the old man charmingly said.

"She can't help that!" the old man said charmingly.

"Possibly. But isn't it a reason for taking me as I am? What she wants to do is to take me as I may be a year hence."

"Maybe. But isn’t that a reason to accept me as I am? What she wants to do is take me as I might be a year from now."

"I don't understand—since you tell me that even then she won't take back her word," said Mr. Carteret.

"I don't get it—since you say that even then she won't change her mind," said Mr. Carteret.

"If she doesn't marry me I think she'll never marry again at all."

"If she doesn't marry me, I don't think she'll ever marry anyone else."

"What then does she gain by delay?"

"What does she gain by waiting?"

"Simply this, as I make it out," said Nick—"that she'll feel she has been very magnanimous. She won't have to reproach herself with not having given me a chance to change."[267]

"Basically, as I see it," said Nick—"she'll feel like she's done something really generous. She won't have to blame herself for not giving me a chance to change."[267]

"To change? What does she think you liable to do?"

"To change? What does she think you're likely to do?"

Nick had a pause. "I don't know!" he then said—not at all candidly.

Nick hesitated. "I don't know!" he then said—not very honestly.

"Everything has altered: young people in my day looked at these questions more naturally," Mr. Carteret observed. "A woman in love has no need to be magnanimous. If she plays too fair she isn't in love," he added shrewdly.

"Everything has changed: young people these days view these questions more naturally," Mr. Carteret remarked. "A woman in love doesn't need to be selfless. If she plays too fair, then she isn't really in love," he added insightfully.

"Oh, Julia's safe—she's safe," Nick smiled.

"Oh, Julia's safe—she's safe," Nick smiled.

"If it were a question between you and another gentleman one might comprehend. But what does it mean, between you and nothing?"

"If it were a matter between you and another guy, that would make sense. But what does it mean, between you and nothing?"

"I'm much obliged to you, sir," Nick returned. "The trouble is that she doesn't know what she has got hold of."

"I'm really grateful to you, sir," Nick replied. "The problem is that she doesn't realize what she's got."

"Ah, if you can't make it clear to her!"—and his friend showed the note of impatience.

"Ah, if you can't make it clear to her!"—and his friend displayed a hint of impatience.

"I'm such a humbug," said the young man. And while his companion stared he continued: "I deceive people without in the least intending it."

"I'm such a fake," said the young man. And while his companion stared, he continued: "I trick people without even trying to."

"What on earth do you mean? Are you deceiving me?"

"What do you mean? Are you fooling me?"

"I don't know—it depends on what you think."

"I don't know—it really depends on your perspective."

"I think you're flighty," said Mr. Carteret, with the nearest approach to sternness Nick had ever observed in him. "I never thought so before."

"I think you're all over the place," Mr. Carteret said, showing a level of seriousness Nick had never noticed in him before. "I never thought that way about you until now."

"Forgive me; it's all right. I'm not frivolous; that I promise you I'm not."

"Forgive me; it’s okay. I’m not being trivial; I promise you I’m not."

"You have deceived me if you are."

"You've deceived me if you are."

"It's all right," Nick stammered with a blush.

"That's fine," Nick stuttered, blushing.

"Remember your name—carry it high."

"Remember your name—wear it proudly."

"I will—as high as possible."

"I will—go as high as I can."

"You've no excuse. Don't tell me, after your speeches at Harsh!" Nick was on the point of declaring again that he was a humbug, so vivid was his inner sense of what he thought of his factitious[268] public utterances, which had the cursed property of creating dreadful responsibilities and importunate credulities for him. If he was "clever" (ah the idiotic "clever"!) what fools many other people were! He repressed his impulse and Mr. Carteret pursued. "If, as you express it, Mrs. Dallow doesn't know what she has got hold of, won't it clear the matter up a little by informing her that the day before your marriage is definitely settled to take place you'll come into something comfortable?"

"You have no excuse. Don't tell me, after your speeches at Harsh!" Nick was about to declare once again that he was a fraud, so strong was his feeling about his fake public statements, which had the annoying tendency to create terrible responsibilities and relentless beliefs for him. If he was "clever" (oh the ridiculous "clever"!), how foolish many other people were! He held back his impulse, and Mr. Carteret continued. "If, as you put it, Mrs. Dallow doesn't understand what she's gotten into, wouldn't it help clear things up a bit by letting her know that the day before your marriage is definitely set, you'll come into something nice?"

A quick vision of what Mr. Carteret would be likely to regard as something comfortable flitted before Nick, but it didn't prevent his replying: "Oh I'm afraid that won't do any good. It would make her like you better, but it wouldn't make her like me. I'm afraid she won't care for any benefit that comes to me from another hand than hers. Her affection's a very jealous sentiment."

A quick glimpse of what Mr. Carteret would probably consider comfortable flashed through Nick's mind, but it didn't stop him from replying: "Oh, I'm afraid that won't help. It would make her like you more, but it wouldn't make her like me. I'm worried she won't appreciate any benefit that comes to me from anyone other than her. Her affection is a very jealous feeling."

"It's a very peculiar one!" sighed Mr. Carteret. "Mine's a jealous sentiment too. However, if she takes it that way don't tell her."

"It's a really weird one!" sighed Mr. Carteret. "I'm feeling jealous about it too. But if she sees it that way, don't say anything to her."

"I'll let you know as soon as she comes round," said Nick.

"I'll let you know as soon as she shows up," said Nick.

"And you'll tell your mother," Mr. Carteret returned. "I shall like her to know."

"And you'll tell your mom," Mr. Carteret replied. "I want her to know."

"It will be delightful news to her. But she's keen enough already."

"It will be great news for her. But she's already pretty sharp."

"I know that. I may mention now that she has written to me," the old man added.

"I get that. I can also mention now that she has written to me," the old man added.

"So I suspected."

"I had a hunch."

"We've—a—corresponded on the subject," Mr. Carteret continued to confess. "My view of the advantageous character of such an alliance has entirely coincided with hers."

"We've corresponded about this," Mr. Carteret continued to admit. "My view on the benefits of such an alliance has completely aligned with hers."

"It was very good-natured of you then to leave me to speak first," said Nick.

"It was really kind of you to let me go first," Nick said.

"I should have been disappointed if you hadn't.[269] I don't like all you've told me. But don't disappoint me now."

"I would have been disappointed if you hadn't.[269] I don't like everything you've said. But please, don't let me down now."

"Dear Mr. Carteret!" Nick vaguely and richly sounded.

"Dear Mr. Carteret!" Nick said in a vague yet grand manner.

"I won't disappoint you," that gentleman went on with a finer point while he looked at his big old-fashioned watch.[270]

"I won't let you down," that guy continued, with more detail, as he checked his large, old-fashioned watch.[270]


BOOK FOURTH


XVIII

At first Peter Sherringham thought of asking to be transferred to another post and went so far, in London, as to take what he believed good advice on the subject. The advice, perhaps struck him as the better for consisting of a strong recommendation to do nothing so foolish. Two or three reasons were mentioned to him why such a request would not, in the particular circumstances, raise him in the esteem of his superiors, and he promptly recognised their force. He next became aware that it might help him—not with his superiors but with himself—to apply for an extension of leave, and then on further reflexion made out that, though there are some dangers before which it is perfectly consistent with honour to flee, it was better for every one concerned that he should fight this especial battle on the spot. During his holiday his plan of campaign gave him plenty of occupation. He refurbished his arms, rubbed up his strategy, laid down his lines of defence.

At first, Peter Sherringham considered asking to be moved to another position and even went as far as seeking what he thought was good advice about it in London. The advice he received, which strongly recommended against making such a foolish request, probably seemed better to him for that very reason. Two or three reasons were given as to why such a request wouldn’t raise his superiors' respect for him under the current circumstances, and he quickly recognized the validity of those points. He then also realized that applying for an extension of leave might help him—not with his superiors but with himself—and upon further reflection, he figured out that while there are some dangers that it’s perfectly honorable to avoid, it was better for everyone involved that he confront this particular challenge head-on. During his vacation, his strategy kept him fully engaged. He polished his skills, refined his tactics, and established his lines of defense.

There was only one thing in life his mind had been much made up to, but on this question he had never wavered: he would get on, to the utmost, in his profession. That was a point on which it was perfectly lawful to be unamiable to others—to be vigilant, eager, suspicious, selfish. He had not in fact been unamiable to others, for his affairs had[272] not required it: he had got on well enough without hardening his heart. Fortune had been kind to him and he had passed so many competitors on the way that he could forswear jealousy and be generous. But he had always flattered himself his hand wouldn't falter on the day he should find it necessary to drop bitterness into his cup. This day would be sure to dawn, since no career could be all clear water to the end; and then the sacrifice would find him ready. His mind was familiar with the thought of a sacrifice: it is true that no great plainness invested beforehand the occasion, the object or the victim. All that particularly stood out was that the propitiatory offering would have to be some cherished enjoyment. Very likely indeed this enjoyment would be associated with the charms of another person—a probability pregnant with the idea that such charms would have to be dashed out of sight. At any rate it never had occurred to Sherringham that he himself might be the sacrifice. You had to pay to get on, but at least you borrowed from others to do it. When you couldn't borrow you didn't get on, for what was the situation in life in which you met the whole requisition yourself?

There was only one thing in life he was determined about, and on this question he had never wavered: he would succeed to the fullest in his career. That was a point where it was perfectly acceptable to be unkind to others—to be alert, eager, suspicious, and selfish. In reality, he hadn’t been unkind to others, as his situations hadn’t demanded it; he had managed just fine without hardening his heart. Luck had been on his side, and he had surpassed so many competitors along the way that he could abandon jealousy and be generous. But he had always convinced himself that he wouldn’t hesitate when the time came to sprinkle some bitterness into his life. That day was bound to come, since no career could be totally smooth until the end; and then the sacrifice would find him prepared. His mind was accustomed to the thought of sacrifice: it's true that there was no great clarity about the occasion, the object, or the victim beforehand. What stood out was that the necessary offering would have to be some cherished pleasure. Very likely, this pleasure would be tied to the allure of another person—a thought filled with the notion that such allure would need to be pushed out of view. Regardless, it had never crossed Sherringham’s mind that he himself could be the sacrifice. You had to make sacrifices to succeed, but at least you borrowed from others to do it. When you couldn’t borrow, you didn’t move up, because what life situation was there where you met all demands on your own?

Least of all had it occurred to our friend that the wrench might come through his interest in that branch of art on which Nick Dormer had rallied him. The beauty of a love of the theatre was precisely in its being a passion exercised on the easiest terms. This was not the region of responsibility. It was sniffed at, to its discredit, by the austere; but if it was not, as such people said, a serious field, was not the compensation just that you couldn't be seriously entangled in it? Sherringham's great advantage, as he regarded the matter, was that he had always kept his taste for the drama quite in its place. His facetious cousin was free to pretend that[273] it sprawled through his life; but this was nonsense, as any unprejudiced observer of that life would unhesitatingly attest. There had not been the least sprawling, and his interest in the art of Garrick had never, he was sure, made him in any degree ridiculous. It had never drawn down from above anything approaching a reprimand, a remonstrance, a remark. Sherringham was positively proud of his discretion, for he was not a little proud of what he did know about the stage. Trifling for trifling, there were plenty of his fellows who had in their lives infatuations less edifying and less confessable. Hadn't he known men who collected old invitation-cards and were ready to commit bassesses for those of the eighteenth century? hadn't he known others who had a secret passion for shuffleboard? His little weaknesses were intellectual—they were a part of the life of the mind. All the same, on the day they showed a symptom of interfering they should be plucked off with a turn of the wrist.

Least of all had it crossed our friend’s mind that the trouble could stem from his interest in that area of art where Nick Dormer had encouraged him. The beauty of a love for the theater was precisely in how it was a passion pursued on easy terms. This wasn’t about responsibility. The serious-minded looked down on it, but if it wasn’t, as they claimed, a serious field, didn’t the benefit come from the fact that you couldn’t get seriously caught up in it? Sherringham’s main advantage, as he saw it, was that he had always kept his taste for drama in check. His joking cousin was free to pretend that it took over his life; but that was nonsense, as any unbiased observer of that life would quickly confirm. There hadn’t been any takeover, and his interest in Garrick's art had never, he was sure, made him look ridiculous. It had never attracted any criticism, objections, or comments from above. Sherringham was genuinely proud of his discretion because he took pride in what he knew about the stage. If we’re talking about trivial things, there were plenty of his peers who had less admirable and less confessable obsessions. Hadn’t he known guys who collected old invitation cards and were eager to commit bassesses for those from the eighteenth century? Hadn’t he known others with a hidden passion for shuffleboard? His little quirks were intellectual—they were part of the life of the mind. Still, if they ever showed signs of getting in the way, they should be easily brushed aside.

Sherringham scented interference now, and interference in rather an invidious form. It might be a bore, from the point of view of the profession, to find one's self, as a critic of the stage, in love with a coquine; but it was a much greater bore to find one's self in love with a young woman whose character remained to be estimated. Miriam Rooth was neither fish nor flesh: one had with her neither the guarantees of one's own class nor the immunities of hers. What was hers if one came to that? A rare ambiguity on this point was part of the fascination she had ended by throwing over him. Poor Peter's scheme for getting on had contained no proviso against his falling in love, but it had embodied an important clause on the subject of surprises. It was always a surprise to fall in love, especially if one was looking out for it; so this contingency had not[274] been worth official paper. But it became a man who respected the service he had undertaken for the State to be on his guard against predicaments from which the only issue was the rigour of matrimony. Ambition, in the career, was probably consistent with marrying—but only with opening one's eyes very wide to do it. That was the fatal surprise—to be led to the altar in a dream. Sherringham's view of the proprieties attached to such a step was high and strict; and if he held that a man in his position was, above all as the position improved, essentially a representative of the greatness of his country, he considered that the wife of such a personage would exercise in her degree—for instance at a foreign court—a function no less symbolic. She would in short always be a very important quantity, and the scene was strewn with illustrations of this general truth. She might be such a help and might be such a blight that common prudence required some test of her in advance. Sherringham had seen women in the career, who were stupid or vulgar, make such a mess of things as would wring your heart. Then he had his positive idea of the perfect ambassadress, the full-blown lily of the future; and with this idea Miriam Rooth presented no analogy whatever.

Sherringham sensed trouble now, and trouble in a rather uncomfortable way. It could be a hassle, from a professional standpoint, to find oneself, as a theater critic, in love with a coquine; but it was a much bigger hassle to fall for a young woman whose character was still up in the air. Miriam Rooth was neither one thing nor another: being with her didn't offer the assurances of his own social class or the protections of hers. What exactly belonged to her, if we're being honest? A peculiar uncertainty on this matter was part of the allure she had ultimately cast over him. Poor Peter's plan to advance had included no stipulation against falling in love, but it did have an important clause regarding surprises. It was always a surprise to fall in love, especially if you were on the lookout for it; so this possibility hadn't been worth putting down on official paper. But it was wise for a man who respected the duty he had taken on for the State to be cautious of situations where the only outcome was the seriousness of marriage. Ambition in a career was likely compatible with marrying—but only if you were fully aware of what that entailed. That was the perilous surprise—to be led to the altar as if in a dream. Sherringham held a high and strict view of the expectations tied to such a decision; and if he believed that a man in his position was, particularly as his status improved, fundamentally a representative of his country's greatness, he felt that the wife of such a figure would also play a significant role—in this case, say, at a foreign court. She would essentially always be a very significant factor, and the real world was full of examples illustrating this truth. She could either be an incredible asset or a serious drawback, so basic prudence demanded some kind of assessment of her beforehand. Sherringham had seen women in the field, who were foolish or tacky, create such disasters that it would break your heart. Then he had his clear vision of the perfect ambassadress, the fully realized ideal of the future; and with that vision, Miriam Rooth bore no resemblance whatsoever.

The girl had described herself with characteristic directness as "all right"; and so she might be, so she assuredly was: only all right for what? He had made out she was not sentimental—that whatever capacity she might have for responding to a devotion or for desiring it was at any rate not in the direction of vague philandering. With him certainly she had no disposition to philander. Sherringham almost feared to dwell on this, lest it should beget in him a rage convertible mainly into caring for her more. Rage or no rage it would be charming to be in love with her if there were no complications; but the [275]complications were just what was clearest in the prospect. He was perhaps cold-blooded to think of them, but it must be remembered that they were the particular thing his training had equipped him for dealing with. He was at all events not too cold-blooded to have, for the two months of his holiday, very little inner vision of anything more abstract than Miriam's face. The desire to see it again was as pressing as thirst, but he tried to practise the endurance of the traveller in the desert. He kept the Channel between them, but his spirit consumed every day an inch of the interval, until—and it was not long—there were no more inches left. The last thing he expected the future ambassadress to have been was fille de théâtre. The answer to this objection was of course that Miriam was not yet so much of one but that he could easily, by a handsome "worldly" offer, arrest her development. Then came worrying retorts to that, chief among which was the sense that to his artistic conscience arresting her development would be a plan combining on his part fatuity, not to say imbecility, with baseness. It was exactly to her development the poor girl had the greatest right, and he shouldn't really alter anything by depriving her of it. Wasn't she the artist to the tips of her tresses—the ambassadress never in the world—and wouldn't she take it out in something else if one were to make her deviate? So certain was that demonic gift to insist ever on its own.

The girl had described herself with typical honesty as "fine"; and she might be, and she definitely was: but fine for what? He had figured out she wasn’t sentimental—that whatever ability she had for responding to devotion or wanting it was definitely not aimed at aimless flirting. With him, she definitely didn’t have any inclination to flirt. Sherringham almost dreaded to think about this, fearing it would just lead to a feeling of wanting her even more. Whether in a rage or not, it would be wonderful to be in love with her if there were no complications; but the [275]complications were exactly what stood out in his mind. He might have been emotionally detached to consider them, but it should be noted that they were precisely the kind of issue his training had prepared him to handle. Nevertheless, he wasn't so cold-hearted that during his two-month holiday he had any vision more abstract than Miriam’s face. The urge to see her again was as intense as thirst, but he tried to practice the endurance of a traveler in the desert. He kept the Channel between them, but his spirit consumed an inch of that distance every day, until—and it didn’t take long—there were no more inches left. The last thing he expected the future ambassadress to be was a fille de théâtre. The response to this concern was, of course, that Miriam wasn’t yet so much of one that he couldn’t easily, with a generous "worldly" offer, halt her progress. Then came troubling counterarguments, primarily the feeling that, from an artistic perspective, stopping her development would be a combination of foolishness, if not outright stupidity, mixed with wrongdoing. It was exactly her development that the poor girl had the most right to, and he really shouldn’t change anything by taking it away from her. Wasn’t she an artist to the tips of her hair—the ambassadress never in a million years—and wouldn’t she channel her talent into something else if he made her veer off course? That demonic gift was so certain to always assert itself.

Besides, could one make her deviate? If she had no disposition to philander what was his warrant for supposing she could be corrupted into respectability? How could the career—his career—speak to a nature that had glimpses as vivid as they were crude of such a different range and for which success meant quite another sauce to the dish? Would the brilliancy of marrying Peter Sherringham be such a[276] bribe to relinquishment? How could he think so without pretensions of the sort he pretended exactly not to flaunt?—how could he put himself forward as so high a prize? Relinquishment of the opportunity to exercise a rare talent was not, in the nature of things, an easy effort to a young lady who was herself presumptuous as well as ambitious. Besides, she might eat her cake and have it—might make her fortune both on the stage and in the world. Successful actresses had ended by marrying dukes, and was not that better than remaining obscure and marrying a commoner? There were moments when he tried to pronounce the girl's "gift" not a force to reckon with; there was so little to show for it as yet that the caprice of believing in it would perhaps suddenly leave him. But his conviction that it was real was too uneasy to make such an experiment peaceful, and he came back, moreover, to his deepest impression—that of her being of the inward mould for which the only consistency is the play of genius. Hadn't Madame Carré declared at the last that she could "do anything"? It was true that if Madame Carré had been mistaken in the first place she might also be mistaken in the second. But in this latter case she would be mistaken with him—and such an error would be too like a truth.

Besides, could anyone make her change? If she wasn't interested in flirting, what reason did he have to think she could be persuaded to become respectable? How could his career appeal to someone whose ambitions were so raw and different, where success meant something completely different? Would the allure of marrying Peter Sherringham really be enough to make her give that up? How could he believe that without having the pretensions he claimed not to show?—how could he see himself as such a prized catch? Giving up the chance to use a rare talent wasn't going to be easy for a young woman who was both confident and ambitious. Besides, she might have it both ways—she could achieve success both on the stage and in the world. Successful actresses had ended up marrying dukes, and wasn't that better than staying unknown and marrying someone ordinary? There were times when he tried to convince himself that her "gift" wasn't as significant as he thought; there was so little evidence of it that he might suddenly stop believing in it. But his belief that it was real was too unsettling to make such an experiment comfortable, and he came back to his strongest impression—that she was made for a kind of consistency that only true genius possesses. Hadn't Madame Carré said at the end that she could "do anything"? It was true that if Madame Carré had been wrong initially, she might also be wrong now. But if she was mistaken this time, she would be mistaken alongside him—and that mistake would feel too much like a truth.

How, further, shall we exactly measure for him—Sherringham felt the discomfort of the advantage Miriam had of him—the advantage of her presenting herself in a light that rendered any passion he might entertain an implication of duty as well as of pleasure? Why there should have been this implication was more than he could say; sometimes he held himself rather abject, or at least absurdly superstitious, for seeing it. He didn't know, he could scarcely conceive, of another case of the same general type in which he would have recognised it. In foreign[277] countries there were very few ladies of Miss Rooth's intended profession who would not have regarded it as too strong an order that, to console them for not being admitted into drawing-rooms, they should have no offset but the exercise of a virtue in which no one would believe. This was because in foreign countries actresses were not admitted into drawing-rooms: that was a pure English drollery, ministering equally little to real histrionics and to the higher tone of these resorts. Did the oppressive sanctity which made it a burden to have to reckon with his young friend come then from her being English? Peter could recall cases in which that privilege operated as little as possible as a restriction. It came a great deal from Mrs. Rooth, in whom he apprehended depths of calculation as to what she might achieve for her daughter by "working" the idea of a life blameless amid dire obsessions. Her romantic turn of mind wouldn't in the least prevent her regarding that idea as a substantial capital, to be laid out to the best worldly advantage. Miriam's essential irreverence was capable, on a pretext, of making mince-meat of it—that he was sure of; for the only capital she recognised was the talent which some day managers and agents would outbid each other in paying for. Yet as a creature easy at so many points she was fond of her mother, would do anything to oblige—that might work in all sorts of ways—and would probably like the loose slippers of blamelessness quite as well as having to meet some of the queer high standards of the opposite camp.

How, further, should we accurately measure for him—Sherringham felt the discomfort of the advantage Miriam had over him—the advantage of presenting herself in a way that turned any feelings he might have into both a duty and a pleasure? He couldn't quite understand why there should be this implication; sometimes he felt rather pathetic, or at least overly superstitious, for seeing it. He didn’t know, and could hardly imagine, another situation of the same kind where he would have recognized it. In foreign countries, very few women in Miss Rooth's intended profession would have seen it as too much to expect that, to make up for not being welcomed into drawing-rooms, they should have nothing but the exercise of a virtue that nobody would believe in. This was because in foreign countries, actresses were not welcomed into drawing-rooms: that was a pure English oddity, contributing very little to real acting and to the higher quality of these social gatherings. Did the heavy notion that made it burdensome to deal with his young friend come from her being English? Peter could recall instances where that privilege hardly acted as a restriction. It mostly came from Mrs. Rooth, who he sensed had a deep strategy for what she might achieve for her daughter by promoting the idea of a life free from blame amid serious temptations. Her romantic mindset wouldn’t prevent her from looking at that idea as real capital, which could be invested for the best worldly gain. Miriam's fundamental irreverence could easily undermine that notion—he was sure of it; for the only capital she recognized was the talent that one day managers and agents would compete fiercely to pay for. Yet, as someone who was easygoing in many respects, she cared for her mother, would do anything to help—which could play out in all sorts of ways—and would probably prefer the loose slippers of innocence just as much as having to face some of the odd high standards of the other side.

Sherringham, I may add, had no desire that she should indulge a different preference: it was distasteful to him to compute the probabilities of a young lady's misbehaving for his advantage—that seemed to him definitely base—and he would have thought himself a blackguard if, even when a prey[278] to his desire, he had not wished the thing that was best for the object of it. The thing best for Miriam might be to become the wife of the man to whose suit she should incline her ear. That this would be the best thing for the gentleman in question by no means, however, equally followed, and Sherringham's final conviction was that it would never do for him to act the part of that hypothetic personage. He asked for no removal and no extension of leave, and he proved to himself how well he knew what he was about by never addressing a line, during his absence, to the Hôtel de la Garonne. He would simply go straight, inflicting as little injury on Peter Sherringham as on any one else. He remained away to the last hour of his privilege and continued to act lucidly in having nothing to do with the mother and daughter for several days after his return to Paris.

Sherringham had no wish for her to have a different preference; it was unpleasant for him to think about the chances of a young woman acting out of line for his benefit—it felt definitely low to him. He would have considered himself a jerk if, even when overwhelmed by his feelings, he hadn't wanted what was best for her. The best thing for Miriam might be to marry the man she felt drawn to. However, that didn't necessarily mean it would be the best thing for that man, and Sherringham ultimately believed it was not right for him to play that hypothetical role. He didn't ask for any change in plans or an extension of leave, and he proved to himself how well he understood the situation by not writing a single line to the Hôtel de la Garonne during his absence. He would simply move forward, causing as little harm to Peter Sherringham as to anyone else. He stayed away until the very end of his time off and continued to act clearly by avoiding any contact with the mother and daughter for several days after his return to Paris.

It was when this discipline came to an end one afternoon after a week had passed that he felt most the force of the reference we have just made to Mrs. Rooth's private calculations. He found her at home, alone, writing a letter under the lamp, and as soon as he came in she cried out that he was the very person to whom the letter was addressed. She could bear it no longer; she had permitted herself to reproach him with his terrible silence—to ask why he had quite forsaken them. It was an illustration of the way in which her visitor had come to regard her that he put rather less than more faith into this description of the crumpled papers lying on the table. He was not even sure he quite believed Miriam to have just gone out. He told her mother how busy he had been all the while he was away and how much time above all he had had to give in London to seeing on her daughter's behalf the people connected with the theatres.

It was when this routine came to an end one afternoon after a week had passed that he really felt the weight of the mention we just made about Mrs. Rooth's private thoughts. He found her at home, alone, writing a letter under the lamp, and as soon as he walked in, she exclaimed that he was the exact person to whom the letter was addressed. She couldn’t take it anymore; she had allowed herself to blame him for his awful silence—to ask why he had completely abandoned them. It showed how her visitor had come to see her that he put a bit less faith into this description of the crumpled papers on the table. He wasn’t even sure he truly believed that Miriam had just gone out. He told her mother how busy he had been while he was away and how much time, especially, he had spent in London meeting people related to the theaters on behalf of her daughter.

"Ah if you pity me tell me you've got her an[279] engagement!" Mrs. Rooth cried while she clasped her hands.

"Ah, if you feel sorry for me, tell me you’ve gotten her an[279] engagement!" Mrs. Rooth exclaimed as she clasped her hands.

"I took a great deal of trouble; I wrote ever so many notes, sought introductions, talked with people—such impossible people some of them. In short I knocked at every door, I went into the question exhaustively." And he enumerated the things he had done, reported on some of the knowledge he had gathered. The difficulties were immense, and even with the influence he could command, such as it was, there was very little to be achieved in face of them. Still he had gained ground: two or three approachable fellows, men with inferior theatres, had listened to him better than the others, and there was one in particular whom he had a hope he really might have interested. From him he had extracted benevolent assurances: this person would see Miriam, would listen to her, would do for her what he could. The trouble was that no one would lift a finger for a girl unless she were known, and yet that she never could become known till innumerable fingers had been lifted. You couldn't go into the water unless you could swim, and you couldn't swim until you had been in the water.

"I put in a lot of effort; I wrote countless notes, sought introductions, and talked to people—some of them were truly difficult. In short, I knocked on every door and looked into the issue thoroughly." He listed the things he had done and shared some of what he had learned. The challenges were huge, and even with the influence he had, there was very little he could accomplish. Still, he had made some progress: a couple of more approachable guys, men with smaller theaters, had paid him more attention than the others, and there was one in particular who he hoped he might have genuinely interested. From him, he had received kind promises: this guy would meet with Miriam, listen to her, and do what he could for her. The problem was that no one would help a girl unless she was already known, but she couldn’t become known until tons of people had helped. You couldn’t jump in the water unless you knew how to swim, and you couldn’t learn to swim until you had been in the water.

"But new performers appear; they get theatres, they get audiences, they get notices in the newspapers," Mrs. Rooth objected. "I know of these things only what Miriam tells me. It's no knowledge that I was born to."

"But new performers show up; they get theaters, they get audiences, they get mentions in the newspapers," Mrs. Rooth protested. "The only information I have about this is what Miriam tells me. It's not something I was born to understand."

"It's perfectly true. It's all done with money."

"It's absolutely true. It's all about the money."

"And how do they come by money?" Mrs. Rooth candidly asked.

"And how do they make money?" Mrs. Rooth asked frankly.

"When they're women people give it to them."

"When they're women, people give it to them."

"Well, what people now?"

"Well, what are people now?"

"People who believe in them."

"People who believe in them."

"As you believe in Miriam?"

"Do you believe in Miriam?"

Peter had a pause. "No, rather differently. A[280] poor man doesn't believe in anything the same way that a rich man does."

Peter paused. "No, it's quite the opposite. A[280] poor man doesn’t believe in things the same way a rich man does."

"Ah don't call yourself poor!" groaned Mrs. Rooth.

"Ah, don’t call yourself poor!" groaned Mrs. Rooth.

"What good would it do me to be rich?"

"What good would it do me to be wealthy?"

"Why you could take a theatre. You could do it all yourself."

"Why not take over a theater? You could handle everything yourself."

"And what good would that do me?"

"And what good would that do for me?"

"Ah don't you delight in her genius?" demanded Mrs. Rooth.

"Don't you just love her genius?" asked Mrs. Rooth.

"I delight in her mother. You think me more disinterested than I am," Sherringham added with a certain soreness of irritation.

"I really like her mom. You think I'm more indifferent than I actually am," Sherringham said, a bit irritated.

"I know why you didn't write!" Mrs. Rooth declared archly.

"I know why you didn't write!" Mrs. Rooth said playfully.

"You must go to London," Peter said without heeding this remark.

"You need to go to London," Peter said, ignoring that comment.

"Ah if we could only get there it would be a relief. I should draw a long breath. There at least I know where I am and what people are. But here one lives on hollow ground!"

"Ah, if we could just get there, it would be such a relief. I should take a deep breath. At least there I know where I stand and who people are. But here, everything feels so uncertain!"

"The sooner you get away the better," our young man went on.

"The sooner you leave, the better," our young man continued.

"I know why you say that."

"I know why you say that."

"It's just what I'm explaining."

"It's exactly what I'm explaining."

"I couldn't have held out if I hadn't been so sure of Miriam," said Mrs. Rooth.

"I wouldn't have been able to keep going if I hadn't been so sure about Miriam," Mrs. Rooth said.

"Well, you needn't hold out any longer."

"Well, you don't have to wait any longer."

"Don't you trust her?" asked Sherringham's hostess.

"Don't you trust her?" asked Sherringham's hostess.

"Trust her?"

"Can we trust her?"

"You don't trust yourself. That's why you were silent, why we might have thought you were dead, why we might have perished ourselves."

"You don’t trust yourself. That’s why you were quiet, why we might have thought you were dead, why we might have even died ourselves."

"I don't think I understand you; I don't know what you're talking about," Peter returned. "But it doesn't matter."[281]

"I don't think I get you; I have no idea what you're saying," Peter replied. "But it doesn't really matter." [281]

"Doesn't it? Let yourself go. Why should you struggle?" the old woman agreeably inquired.

"Doesn't it? Just relax. Why should you fight it?" the old woman kindly asked.

Her unexpected insistence annoyed her visitor, and he was silent again, meeting her eyes with reserve and on the point of telling her that he didn't like her tone. But he had his tongue under such control that he was able presently to say instead of this—and it was a relief to him to give audible voice to the reflexion—"It's a great mistake, either way, for a man to be in love with an actress. Either it means nothing serious, and what's the use of that? or it means everything, and that's still more delusive."

Her unexpected insistence irritated her visitor, and he fell silent again, meeting her gaze with restraint and almost telling her he didn’t like her tone. But he managed to control his tongue and instead said—relieved to finally voice his thoughts—"It's a big mistake, either way, for a man to be in love with an actress. It either means nothing serious, which isn’t useful, or it means everything, and that’s even more misleading."

"Delusive?"

"Misleading?"

"Idle, unprofitable."

"Inactive, unprofitable."

"Surely a pure affection is its own beautiful reward," Mrs. Rooth pleaded with soft reasonableness.

"Surely, genuine love is its own beautiful reward," Mrs. Rooth argued gently.

"In such a case how can it be pure?"

"In that case, how can it be pure?"

"I thought you were talking of an English gentleman," she replied.

"I thought you were talking about an English gentleman," she replied.

"Call the poor fellow whatever you like: a man with his life to lead, his way to make, his work, his duties, his career to attend to. If it means nothing, as I say, the thing it means least of all is marriage."

"Call the poor guy whatever you want: he has his own life to live, his own path to follow, his own job, responsibilities, and career to focus on. If it doesn't mean anything, as I said, the least significant thing it means is marriage."

"Oh my own Miriam!" Mrs. Rooth wailed.

"Oh my dear Miriam!" Mrs. Rooth cried.

"Fancy, on the other hand, the complication when such a man marries a woman who's on the stage."

"Just imagine the complications that arise when a man like that marries a woman who's an actress."

Mrs. Rooth looked as if she were trying to follow. "Miriam isn't on the stage yet."

Mrs. Rooth looked like she was trying to keep up. "Miriam isn't on stage yet."

"Go to London and she soon will be."

"Go to London and she'll be there soon."

"Yes, and then you'll have your excuse."

"Yeah, and then you'll have your excuse."

"My excuse?"

"My excuse?"

"For deserting us altogether."

"For abandoning us completely."

He broke into laughter at this, the logic was so droll. Then he went on: "Show me some good acting and I won't desert you."

He burst out laughing at this; the reasoning was so ridiculous. Then he continued: "Show me some great acting, and I won't abandon you."

"Good acting? Ah what's the best acting [282]compared with the position of a true English lady? If you'll take her as she is you may have her," Mrs. Rooth suddenly added.

"Good acting? Oh, what's the point of great acting [282] when compared to being a genuine English lady? If you're willing to accept her as she is, then she's all yours," Mrs. Rooth suddenly added.

"As she is, with all her ambitions unassuaged?"

"As she is, with all her ambitions unresolved?"

"To marry you—might not that be an ambition?"

"To marry you—could that be an ambition?"

"A very paltry one. Don't answer for her, don't attempt that," said Peter. "You can do much better."

"A really weak one. Don’t speak for her, don’t even try that," said Peter. "You can do way better."

"Do you think you can?" smiled Mrs. Rooth.

"Do you think you can?" Mrs. Rooth smiled.

"I don't want to; I only want to let it alone. She's an artist; you must give her her head," the young man pursued. "You must always give an artist his head."

"I don't want to; I just want to leave it be. She's an artist; you have to give her some freedom," the young man continued. "You always have to give an artist that freedom."

"But I've known great ladies who were artists. In English society there's always a field."

"But I've known amazing women who were artists. In English society, there's always an opportunity."

"Don't talk to me of English society! Thank goodness, in the first place, I don't live in it. Do you want her to give up her genius?" he demanded.

"Don't talk to me about English society! Thank goodness, for one, I don't live in it. Do you really want her to give up her talent?" he asked.

"I thought you didn't care for it."

"I thought you didn't like it."

"She'd say, 'No I thank you, dear mamma.'"

"She'd say, 'No, thank you, dear mom.'"

"My wonderful child!" Mrs. Rooth almost comprehendingly murmured.

"My amazing child!" Mrs. Rooth said softly, as if she understood.

"Have you ever proposed it to her?"

"Have you ever suggested it to her?"

"Proposed it?"

"Suggested it?"

"That she should give up trying."

"That she should quit trying."

Mrs. Rooth hesitated, looking down. "Not for the reason you mean. We don't talk about love," she simpered.

Mrs. Rooth hesitated, looking down. "Not for the reason you think. We don't talk about love," she said with a sly smile.

"Then it's so much less time wasted. Don't stretch out your hand to the worse when it may some day grasp the better," Peter continued. Mrs. Rooth raised her eyes at him as if recognising the force there might be in that, and he added: "Let her blaze out, let her look about her. Then you may talk to me if you like."

"Then it’s a lot less time wasted. Don’t reach for the worse when you might someday grab the better," Peter continued. Mrs. Rooth looked at him as if she understood the strength in that, and he added: "Let her shine, let her see what’s around her. Then you can talk to me if you want."

"It's very puzzling!" the old woman artlessly sighed.[283]

"It's really confusing!" the old woman sighed innocently.[283]

He laughed again and then said: "Now don't tell me I'm not a good friend."

He laughed again and then said, "Now don't tell me I'm not a good friend."

"You are indeed—you're a very noble gentleman. That's just why a quiet life with you——"

"You really are—you’re a truly noble guy. That's exactly why a quiet life with you——"

"It wouldn't be quiet for me!" he broke in. "And that's not what Miriam was made for."

"It wouldn't be quiet for me!" he interrupted. "And that's not what Miriam was meant for."

"Don't say that for my precious one!" Mrs. Rooth quavered.

"Don't say that for my dear one!" Mrs. Rooth trembled.

"Go to London—go to London," her visitor repeated.

"Go to London—go to London," her visitor kept saying.

Thoughtfully, after an instant, she extended her hand and took from the table the letter on the composition of which he had found her engaged. Then with a quick movement she tore it up. "That's what Mr. Dashwood says."

Thoughtfully, after a moment, she reached out and picked up the letter from the table that he had found her working on. Then, with a swift motion, she ripped it up. "That's what Mr. Dashwood says."

"Mr. Dashwood?"

"Mr. Dashwood?"

"I forgot you don't know him. He's the brother of that lady we met the day you were so good as to receive us; the one who was so kind to us—Mrs. Lovick."

"I forgot you don't know him. He's the brother of that woman we met the day you kindly welcomed us; the one who was so nice to us—Mrs. Lovick."

"I never heard of him."

"I've never heard of him."

"Don't you remember how she spoke of him and that Mr. Lovick didn't seem very nice about him? She told us that if he were to meet us—and she was so good as to intimate that it would be a pleasure to him to do so—he might give us, as she said, a tip."

"Don't you recall how she talked about him and how Mr. Lovick didn't seem very fond of him? She mentioned that if he were to meet us—and she implied that he would enjoy doing so—he might share, as she put it, a tip."

Peter achieved the effort to recollect. "Yes he comes back to me. He's an actor."

Peter made an effort to remember. "Yes, he comes back to me. He's an actor."

"He's a gentleman too," said Mrs. Rooth.

"He's a gentleman as well," said Mrs. Rooth.

"And you've met him, and he has given you a tip?"

"And you've met him, and he has given you a tip?"

"As I say, he wants us to go to London."

"As I said, he wants us to go to London."

"I see, but even I can tell you that."

"I get it, but I can definitely tell you that."

"Oh yes," said Mrs. Rooth; "but he says he can help us."

"Oh yes," said Mrs. Rooth; "but he says he can help us."

"Keep hold of him then, if he's in the business," Peter was all for that.[284]

"Then keep him close if he's part of the deal," Peter was totally on board with that.[284]

"He's a perfect gentleman," said Mrs. Rooth. "He's immensely struck with Miriam."

"He's a real gentleman," Mrs. Rooth said. "He's really taken with Miriam."

"Better and better. Keep hold of him."

"Better and better. Hold on to him."

"Well, I'm glad you don't object," she grimaced.

"Well, I'm glad you're okay with it," she said with a grimace.

"Why should I object?"

"Why should I disagree?"

"You don't regard us as all your own?"

"You don't see us as all your own?"

"My own? Why, I regard you as the public's—the world's."

"My own? I see you as belonging to the public—the world."

She gave a little shudder. "There's a sort of chill in that. It's grand, but it's cold. However, I needn't hesitate then to tell you that it's with Mr. Dashwood Miriam has gone out."

She shuddered slightly. "There's something chilling about that. It's impressive, but it's unwelcoming. Anyway, I shouldn't hesitate to tell you that Miriam has gone out with Mr. Dashwood."

"Why hesitate, gracious heaven?" But in the next breath Sherringham asked: "Where have they gone?"

"Why wait, dear heavens?" But in the next breath, Sherringham asked, "Where did they go?"

"You don't like it!" his hostess laughed.

"You don't like it!" his hostess chuckled.

"Why should it be a thing to be enthusiastic about?"

"Why should it be something to get excited about?"

"Well, he's charming and I trust him."

"Well, he's charming and I trust him."

"So do I," said Sherringham.

"Me too," said Sherringham.

"They've gone to see Madame Carré."

"They've gone to see Madame Carré."

"She has come back then?"

"Is she back, then?"

"She was expected back last week. Miriam wants to show her how she has improved."

"She was supposed to be back last week. Miriam wants to show her how much she has improved."

"And has she improved?"

"And has she improved?"

"How can I tell—with my mother's heart?" asked Mrs. Rooth. "I don't judge; I only wait and pray. But Mr. Dashwood thinks she's wonderful."

"How can I know—with my motherly instincts?" asked Mrs. Rooth. "I don't judge; I just wait and pray. But Mr. Dashwood thinks she's amazing."

"That's a blessing. And when did he turn up?"

"That's great. When did he show up?"

"About a fortnight ago. We met Mrs. Lovick at the English church, and she was so good as to recognise us and speak to us. She said she had been away with her children—otherwise she'd have come to see us. She had just returned to Paris."

"About two weeks ago, we ran into Mrs. Lovick at the English church, and she was nice enough to recognize us and talk to us. She mentioned that she had been away with her kids—otherwise, she would have come to see us. She had just gotten back to Paris."

"Yes, I've not yet seen her. I see Lovick," Peter added, "but he doesn't talk of his brother-in-law."

"Yeah, I haven't seen her yet. I see Lovick," Peter added, "but he doesn't mention his brother-in-law."

"I didn't, that day, like his tone about him,"[285] Mrs. Rooth observed. "We walked a little way with Mrs. Lovick after church and she asked Miriam about her prospects and if she were working. Miriam said she had no prospects."

"I didn't like the way he talked about him that day," [285] Mrs. Rooth noted. "We walked a bit with Mrs. Lovick after church and she asked Miriam about her future and if she was working. Miriam said she had no future."

"That wasn't very nice to me," Sherringham commented.

"That wasn't very nice to me," Sherringham said.

"But when you had left us in black darkness what were our prospects?"

"But when you left us in complete darkness, what were our prospects?"

"I see. It's all right. Go on."

"I get it. It's fine. Continue."

"Then Mrs. Lovick said her brother was to be in Paris a few days and she would tell him to come and see us. He arrived, she told him and he came. Voilà!" said Mrs. Rooth.

"Then Mrs. Lovick said her brother would be in Paris for a few days and she would tell him to come and see us. He arrived, she told him, and he came. Voilà!" said Mrs. Rooth.

"So that now—so far as he is concerned—Miss Rooth has prospects?"

"So now—at least from his perspective—Miss Rooth has opportunities?"

"He isn't a manager unfortunately," she qualified.

"Unfortunately, he's not a manager," she clarified.

"Where does he act?"

"Where does he perform?"

"He isn't acting just now; he has been abroad. He has been to Italy, I believe, and is just stopping here on his way to London."

"He isn’t acting right now; he’s been overseas. I think he went to Italy and is just stopping here on his way to London."

"I see; he is a perfect gentleman," said Sherringham.

"I get it; he is a real gentleman," said Sherringham.

"Ah you're jealous of him!"

"Ah, you're jealous of him!"

"No, but you're trying to make me so. The more competitors there are for the glory of bringing her out the better for her."

"No, but you're trying to make me feel that way. The more people competing for the honor of bringing her out, the better it is for her."

"Mr. Dashwood wants to take a theatre," said Mrs. Rooth.

"Mr. Dashwood wants to rent a theater," said Mrs. Rooth.

"Then perhaps he's our man."

"Then maybe he's our guy."

"Oh if you'd help him!" she richly cried.

"Oh, if you would just help him!" she exclaimed dramatically.

"Help him?"

"Can you help him?"

"Help him to help us."

"Help him help us."

"We'll all work together; it will be very jolly," said Sherringham gaily. "It's a sacred cause, the love of art, and we shall be a happy band. Dashwood's his name?" he added in a moment. "Mrs. Lovick wasn't a Dashwood."[286]

"We'll all work together; it'll be a lot of fun," said Sherringham cheerfully. "It's a noble cause, the love of art, and we’ll be a happy group. Dashwood is his name?" he added after a moment. "Mrs. Lovick wasn't a Dashwood."[286]

"It's his nom de théâtre—Basil Dashwood. Do you like it?" Mrs. Rooth wonderfully inquired.

"It's his stage name—Basil Dashwood. Do you like it?" Mrs. Rooth wonderfully asked.

"You say that as Miriam might. Her talent's catching!"

"You say that like Miriam would. Her talent is impressive!"

"She's always practising—always saying things over and over to seize the tone. I've her voice in my ears. He wants her not to have any."

"She's always practicing—always repeating things to get the tone right. I can hear her voice in my ears. He wants her to have none."

"Not to have any what?"

"Not to have any of what?"

"Any nom de théâtre. He wants her to use her own; he likes it so much. He says it will do so well—you can't better it."

"Any stage name. He wants her to use her own; he likes it so much. He says it will do really well—you can't improve on it."

"He's a capital adviser," said Sherringham, getting up. "I'll come back to-morrow."

"He's a great adviser," said Sherringham, getting up. "I'll come back tomorrow."

"I won't ask you to wait for them—they may be so long," his hostess returned.

"I won't ask you to wait for them—they might take a while," his hostess replied.

"Will he come back with her?" Peter asked while he smoothed his hat.

"Is he going to come back with her?" Peter asked as he adjusted his hat.

"I hope so, at this hour. With my child in the streets I tremble. We don't live in cabs, as you may easily suppose."

"I hope so, at this hour. With my child out in the streets, I'm scared. We don't live in cabs, as you might think."

"Did they go on foot?" Sherringham continued.

"Did they walk?" Sherringham asked.

"Oh yes; they started in high spirits."

"Oh yes; they started off in great spirits."

"And is Mr. Basil Dashwood acquainted with Madame Carré?"

"And is Mr. Basil Dashwood familiar with Madame Carré?"

"Ah no, but he longed to be introduced to her; he persuaded Miriam to take him. Naturally she wishes to oblige him. She's very nice to him—if he can do anything."

"Ah no, but he really wanted to be introduced to her; he convinced Miriam to take him. Of course, she wants to help him. She's very nice to him—if he can do something."

"Quite right; that's the way!" Peter cheerfully rang out.

"Absolutely; that's it!" Peter said cheerfully.

"And she also wanted him to see what she can do for the great critic," Mrs. Rooth added—"that terrible old woman in the red wig."

"And she also wanted him to see what she can do for the great critic," Mrs. Rooth added—"that awful old woman in the red wig."

"That's what I should like to see too," Peter permitted himself to acknowledge.

"That's what I'd like to see as well," Peter allowed himself to admit.

"Oh she has gone ahead; she's pleased with herself. 'Work, work, work,' said Madame Carré.[287] Well, she has worked, worked, worked. That's what Mr. Dashwood is pleased with even more than with other things."

"Oh, she has moved on; she's feeling proud of herself. 'Work, work, work,' said Madame Carré.[287] Well, she has worked, worked, worked. That's what Mr. Dashwood appreciates even more than anything else."

"What do you mean by other things?"

"What do you mean by other things?"

"Oh her genius and her fine appearance."

"Oh, her brilliance and her great looks."

"He approves of her fine appearance? I ask because you think he knows what will take."

"He likes her great looks? I ask because you think he knows what will work."

"I know why you ask!" Mrs. Rooth bravely mocked. "He says it will be worth hundreds of thousands to her."

"I know why you're asking!" Mrs. Rooth joked confidently. "He says it will be worth hundreds of thousands to her."

"That's the sort of thing I like to hear," Peter returned. "I'll come in to-morrow," he repeated.

"That's the kind of thing I like to hear," Peter replied. "I'll come in tomorrow," he repeated.

"And shall you mind if Mr. Dash wood's here?"

"And would you mind if Mr. Dashwood is here?"

"Does he come every day?"

"Does he come daily?"

"Oh they're always at it."

"Oh, they're always at it."

"At it——?" He was vague.

"What's going on?" He was vague.

"Why she acts to him—every sort of thing—and he says if it will do."

"Why she behaves in all kinds of ways around him—and he says if it works."

"How many days has he been here then?"

"How many days has he been here now?"

Mrs. Rooth reflected. "Oh I don't know! Since he turned up they've passed so quickly."

Mrs. Rooth thought. "Oh, I don’t know! Since he showed up, time has flown by."

"So far from 'minding' it I'm eager to see him," Sherringham declared; "and I can imagine nothing better than what you describe—if he isn't an awful ass."

"So far from being bothered by it, I'm excited to see him," Sherringham declared; "and I can't imagine anything better than what you describe—if he isn't a total jerk."

"Dear me, if he isn't clever you must tell us: we can't afford to be deceived!" Mrs. Rooth innocently wailed. "What do we know—how can we judge?" she appealed.

"Goodness, if he's not clever, you have to let us know: we can't afford to be misled!" Mrs. Rooth said, sounding innocent. "What do we really know—how can we make a judgment?" she pleaded.

He had a pause, his hand on the latch. "Oh, I'll tell you frankly what I think of him!"[288]

He paused, his hand on the latch. "Oh, I'll honestly tell you what I think of him!"[288]


XIX

When he got into the street he looked about him for a cab, but was obliged to walk some distance before encountering one. In this little interval he saw no reason to modify the determination he had formed in descending the steep staircase of the Hôtel de la Garonne; indeed the desire prompting it only quickened his pace. He had an hour to spare and would also go to see Madame Carré. If Miriam and her companion had proceeded to the Rue de Constantinople on foot he would probably reach the house as soon as they. It was all quite logical: he was eager to see Miriam—that was natural enough; and he had admitted to Mrs. Rooth that he was keen on the subject of Mrs. Lovick's theatrical brother, in whom such effective aid might perhaps reside. To catch Miriam really revealing herself to the old actress after the jump she believed herself to have taken—since that was her errand—would be a very happy stroke, the thought of which made her benefactor impatient. He presently found his cab and, as he bounded in, bade the coachman drive fast. He learned from Madame Carré's portress that her illustrious locataire was at home and that a lady and a gentleman had gone up some time before.

When he stepped into the street, he looked around for a cab but had to walk for a bit before he found one. During that short time, he saw no reason to change his mind about the decision he had made while coming down the steep staircase of the Hôtel de la Garonne; in fact, the urge behind it only made him walk faster. He had an hour to kill and decided to visit Madame Carré as well. If Miriam and her friend had gone to Rue de Constantinople on foot, he would probably arrive at the house around the same time they did. It all made sense: he was excited to see Miriam—that was perfectly natural; and he had confessed to Mrs. Rooth that he was interested in Mrs. Lovick's theatrical brother, who might be of great help. Catching Miriam really opening up to the old actress after the leap she thought she’d made—since that was her intention—would be a fantastic moment, and just thinking about it made her benefactor restless. He soon found his cab, and as he jumped in, he told the driver to go quickly. He found out from Madame Carré's doorkeeper that her distinguished tenant was home and that a lady and a gentleman had gone up a little while ago.

In the little antechamber, after his admission, he heard a high voice come from the salon and, stopping a moment to listen, noted that Miriam was already[289] launched in a recitation. He was able to make out the words, all the more that before he could prevent the movement the maid-servant who had led him in had already opened the door of the room—one of the leaves of it, there being, as in most French doors, two of these—before which, within, a heavy curtain was suspended. Miriam was in the act of rolling out some speech from the English poetic drama—

In the small waiting room, after he was let in, he heard a high voice coming from the living room and, pausing for a moment to listen, realized that Miriam was already[289] deep into a monologue. He was able to make out the words, especially since, before he could stop her, the maid who had brought him in had already opened one of the doors—there were two, as is usual with French doors—behind which a heavy curtain was hanging. Miriam was in the middle of delivering a line from English poetic drama—

"I am unwell and feel afraid,
"Burdened by injustices and consequently filled with fear."

He recognised one of the great tirades of Shakespeare's Constance and saw she had just begun the magnificent scene at the beginning of the third act of King John, in which the passionate, injured mother and widow sweeps in wild organ-tones the entire scale of her irony and wrath. The curtain concealed him and he lurked three minutes after he had motioned to the femme de chambre to retire on tiptoe. The trio in the salon, absorbed in the performance, had apparently not heard his entrance or the opening of the door, which was covered by the girl's splendid declamation. Peter listened intently, arrested by the spirit with which she attacked her formidable verses. He had needed to hear her set afloat but a dozen of them to measure the long stride she had taken in his absence; they assured him she had leaped into possession of her means. He remained where he was till she arrived at

He recognized one of the great speeches from Shakespeare's Constance and saw she had just started the amazing scene at the beginning of the third act of King John, where the passionate, hurt mother and widow expresses the full range of her irony and rage. The curtain hid him, and he stayed still for three minutes after he signaled to the femme de chambre to leave quietly. The trio in the living room, completely absorbed in the performance, seemed not to have noticed his entrance or the opening of the door, which was masked by the girl's magnificent delivery. Peter listened closely, captivated by the intensity with which she tackled her challenging lines. He only needed to hear her deliver a dozen of them to realize how much she had grown in his absence; they confirmed that she had fully embraced her talent. He remained where he was until she reached

"Go ahead and speak again; not everything from your previous story,
But this one word, whether your story is true.

This apostrophe, briefly responded to in another voice, gave him time quickly to raise the curtain and show himself, passing into the room with a "Go on, go on!" and a gesture earnestly deprecating a stop.[290]

This exclamation, briefly answered in another tone, gave him a moment to quickly pull back the curtain and reveal himself, stepping into the room with a "Keep going, keep going!" and a gesture that sincerely urged to continue.[290]

Miriam, in the full swing of her part, paused but for an instant and let herself ring out again, while Peter sank into the nearest chair and she fixed him with her illumined eyes, that is, with those of the raving Constance. Madame Carré, buried in a chair, kissed her hand to him, and a young man who, near the girl, stood giving the cue, stared at him over the top of a little book. "Admirable, magnificent, go on," Sherringham repeated—"go on to the end of the scene, do it all!" Miriam's colour rose, yet he as quickly felt that she had no personal emotion in seeing him again; the cold passion of art had perched on her banner and she listened to herself with an ear as vigilant as if she had been a Paganini drawing a fiddle-bow. This effect deepened as she went on, rising and rising to the great occasion, moving with extraordinary ease and in the largest, clearest style at the dizzy height of her idea. That she had an idea was visible enough, and that the whole thing was very different from all Sherringham had hitherto heard her attempt. It belonged quite to another class of effort; she was now the finished statue lifted from the ground to its pedestal. It was as if the sun of her talent had risen above the hills and she knew she was moving and would always move in its guiding light. This conviction was the one artless thing that glimmered like a young joy through the tragic mask of Constance, and Sherringham's heart beat faster as he caught it in her face. It only showed her as more intelligent, and yet there had been a time when he thought her stupid! Masterful the whole spirit in which she carried the scene, making him cry to himself from point to point, "How she feels it, sees it and really 'renders' it!"

Miriam, fully immersed in her role, paused for just a moment and then let her voice resonate again, while Peter sank into the nearest chair and she locked eyes with him, those of the frenzied Constance. Madame Carré, sunk deep in her chair, waved her hand at him, and a young man standing near the girl, giving cues, stared at Peter over the top of a small book. "Incredible, amazing, keep going," Sherringham urged—"finish the scene, do the whole thing!" Miriam's color flushed, but he quickly sensed that she didn’t have any personal feelings about seeing him again; the cool passion of art had taken over her spirit, and she listened to herself with an intensity as if she were Paganini drawing a bow across a violin. This effect intensified as she continued, rising to the occasion, moving with remarkable grace and in the largest, clearest manner at the dizzying height of her conception. It was clear that she had an idea, and that this performance was entirely different from anything Sherringham had previously seen her attempt. It belonged to a completely different level of endeavor; she was now the finished statue elevated from the ground to its pedestal. It was as if the sun of her talent had risen above the hills, and she knew she was moving and would always move in its guiding light. This belief was the one unguarded thing that sparkled like youthful joy through the tragic facade of Constance, and Sherringham's heart raced as he recognized it on her face. It only made her seem more intelligent, and yet there had been a time when he thought she was dull! The entire spirit with which she owned the scene was commanding, making him internally exclaim at every moment, "How she feels it, sees it, and truly 'captures' it!"

He looked now and again at Madame Carré and saw she had in her lap an open book, apparently a French prose version, brought by her visitors, of[291] the play; but she never either glanced at him or at the volume: she only sat screwing into the girl her hard, bright eyes, polished by experience like fine old brasses. The young man uttering the lines of the other speakers was attentive in another degree; he followed Miriam, in his own copy, to keep sure of the cue; but he was elated and expressive, was evidently even surprised; he coloured and smiled, and when he extended his hand to assist Constance to rise, after the performer, acting out her text, had seated herself grandly on "the huge firm earth," he bowed over her as obsequiously as if she had been his veritable sovereign. He was a good-looking young man, tall, well-proportioned, straight-featured and fair, of whom manifestly the first thing to be said on any occasion was that he had remarkably the stamp of a gentleman. He earned this appearance, which proved inveterate and importunate, to a point that was almost a denial of its spirit: so prompt the question of whether it could be in good taste to wear any character, even that particular one, so much on one's sleeve. It was literally on his sleeve that this young man partly wore his own; for it resided considerably in his garments, and in especial in a certain close-fitting dark blue frock-coat, a miracle of a fit, which moulded his juvenility just enough and not too much, and constituted, as Sherringham was destined to perceive later, his perpetual uniform or badge. It was not till afterwards that Peter began to feel exasperated by Basil Dashwood's "type"—the young stranger was of course Basil Dashwood—and even by his blue frock-coat, the recurrent, unvarying, imperturbable good form of his aspect. This unprofessional air ended by striking the observer as the very profession he had adopted, and was indeed, so far as had as yet been indicated, his mimetic capital, his main qualification for the stage.[292]

He occasionally glanced at Madame Carré and noticed she had an open book in her lap, likely a French prose version brought by her visitors, of[291] the play; but she never looked at him or the book. She only focused her sharp, bright eyes on the girl, polished by experience like fine old brass. The young man delivering the lines of the other characters was paying close attention; he followed Miriam in his own copy to stay on cue. He was excited and expressive, clearly surprised; he blushed and smiled, and when he extended his hand to help Constance rise, after the performer had grandly taken her seat on "the huge firm earth," he bowed over her as if she were a true queen. He was a handsome young man, tall, well-built, straight-featured, and fair, who clearly had the unmistakable mark of a gentleman. He exuded this appearance so consistently that it almost overshadowed its true essence, raising the question of whether it was good taste to wear such a character so prominently. It was literally on his sleeve that this young man partly displayed it; for it was evident in his clothing, especially in a specific tailored dark blue frock coat, which fit him perfectly, shaping his youth just right without being overdone, and, as Sherringham would realize later, became his constant uniform or badge. It was only later that Peter started to feel irritated with Basil Dashwood's "type"—the young stranger was indeed Basil Dashwood—and even with his blue frock coat, the ever-present, consistent, poised appearance he wore. This unprofessional vibe eventually struck the observer as embodying the very profession he had chosen, and so far as indicated, it was his mimetic capital, his main qualification for the stage.[292]

The ample and powerful manner in which Miriam handled her scene produced its full impression, the art with which she surmounted its difficulties, the liberality with which she met its great demand upon the voice, and the variety of expression that she threw into a torrent of objurgation. It was a real composition, studded with passages that called a suppressed tribute to the lips and seeming to show that a talent capable of such an exhibition was capable of anything.

The powerful and commanding way Miriam performed her scene made a strong impact. The skill with which she overcame its challenges, the ease with which she managed its heavy demands on her voice, and the range of emotions she infused into a flood of criticism showcased her talent. It was a true piece of art, filled with moments that inspired a quiet admiration and seemed to prove that a talent capable of such a display could achieve anything.

"But you are beautiful, and at your birth, dear boy,
Nature and Fortune teamed up to make you great:
You can proudly claim Nature's gifts with lilies,
And with the half-blown rose.

As the girl turned to her imagined child with this exquisite apostrophe—she addressed Mr. Dashwood as if he were playing Arthur, and he lowered his book, dropped his head and his eyes and looked handsome and ingenuous—she opened at a stroke to Sherringham's vision a prospect that they would yet see her express tenderness better even than anything else. Her voice was enchanting in these lines, and the beauty of her performance was that though she uttered the full fury of the part she missed none of its poetry.

As the girl turned to her imagined child with this beautiful address—she spoke to Mr. Dashwood as if he were playing Arthur, and he put down his book, lowered his head and his gaze, and looked handsome and sincere—she suddenly revealed to Sherringham a view that they would see her show affection even better than anything else. Her voice was captivating in these lines, and the beauty of her performance was that even though she expressed the full intensity of the role, she didn't miss any of its poetry.

"Where did she get hold of that—where did she get hold of that?" Peter wondered while his whole sense vibrated. "She hadn't got hold of it when I went away." And the assurance flowed over him again that she had found the key to her box of treasures. In the summer, during their weeks of frequent meeting, she had only fumbled with the lock. One October day, while he was away, the key had slipped in, had fitted, or her finger at last had touched the right spring and the capricious casket had flown open.[293]

"Where did she get that from—where did she get that from?" Peter wondered as his entire being felt electric. "She didn’t have it when I left." And the realization washed over him again that she must have found the key to her treasure chest. During the summer, when they met often, she had only struggled with the lock. Then one October day, while he was gone, the key must have slipped in, fit perfectly, or her finger finally brushed the right spot, and the whimsical box had popped open.[293]

It was during the present solemnity that, excited by the way she came out and with a hundred stirred ideas about her wheeling through his mind, he was for the first time and most vividly visited by a perception that ended by becoming frequent with him—that of the perfect presence of mind, unconfused, unhurried by emotion, that any artistic performance requires and that all, whatever the instrument, require in exactly the same degree: the application, in other words, clear and calculated, crystal-firm as it were, of the idea conceived in the glow of experience, of suffering, of joy. He was afterwards often to talk of this with Miriam, who, however, was never to be able to present him with a neat theory of the subject. She had no knowledge that it was publicly discussed; she only ranged herself in practice on the side of those who hold that at the moment of production the artist can't too much have his wits about him. When Peter named to her the opinion of those maintaining that at such a crisis the office of attention ceases to be filled she stared with surprise and then broke out: "Ah the poor idiots!" She eventually became, in her judgements, in impatience and the expression of contempt, very free and absolutely irreverent.

It was during the current solemn event that, thrilled by the way she emerged and with a hundred excited thoughts swirling in his mind, he for the first time and most vividly experienced a realization that would soon become common for him—that of the clear state of mind, unconfused and unaffected by emotion, that any artistic performance requires and that everyone, regardless of their instrument, needs in exactly the same way: the application, in other words, clear and calculated, as solid as crystal, of the idea born from experience, suffering, and joy. He would later often discuss this with Miriam, who, however, could never offer him a tidy theory on the topic. She had no idea that it was a topic of public discussion; she simply aligned herself in practice with those who believe that at the moment of creation, the artist needs to be fully aware. When Peter mentioned to her the viewpoint of those who argue that during such a critical moment the function of attention is lost, she looked at him in surprise and then exclaimed, "Oh, the poor fools!" Over time, she became very outspoken in her judgments, impatience, and expressions of disdain, completely irreverent.

"What a splendid scolding!" the new visitor exclaimed when, on the entrance of the Pope's legate, her companion closed the book on the scene. Peter pressed his lips to Madame Carré's finger-tips; the old actress got up and held out her arms to Miriam. The girl never took her eyes off Sherringham while she passed into that lady's embrace and remained there. They were full of their usual sombre fire, and it was always the case that they expressed too much anything they could express at all; but they were not defiant nor even triumphant now—they were only deeply explicative. They seemed to say,[294] "That's the sort of thing I meant; that's what I had in mind when I asked you to try to do something for me." Madame Carré folded her pupil to her bosom, holding her there as the old marquise in a comédie de mœurs might in the last scene have held her god-daughter the ingénue.

"What a great scolding!" the new visitor exclaimed when, as the Pope's legate entered, her companion closed the book on the scene. Peter pressed his lips to Madame Carré's fingertips; the old actress got up and held her arms out to Miriam. The girl never took her eyes off Sherringham as she moved into that lady's embrace and stayed there. They were filled with their usual serious passion, and it was always the case that they expressed too much of whatever they could express at all; but they weren't defiant or even triumphant now—they were just deeply explanatory. They seemed to say, [294] "That's the kind of thing I meant; that's what I was thinking about when I asked you to try to do something for me." Madame Carré folded her pupil to her chest, holding her there as the old marquise in a comédie de mœurs might have held her god-daughter the ingénue in the final scene.

"Have you got me an engagement?"—the young woman then appealed eagerly to her friend. "Yes, he has done something splendid for me," she went on to Madame Carré, resting her hand caressingly on one of the actress's while the old woman discoursed with Mr. Dashwood, who was telling her in very pretty French that he was tremendously excited about Miss Rooth. Madame Carré looked at him as if she wondered how he appeared when he was calm and how, as a dramatic artist, he expressed that condition.

"Have you set me up with an engagement?" the young woman eagerly asked her friend. "Yes, he's done something fantastic for me," she continued to Madame Carré, gently resting her hand on one of the actress's hands while the older woman chatted with Mr. Dashwood, who was telling her in very nice French that he was super excited about Miss Rooth. Madame Carré looked at him as if she was curious about what he was like when he was calm and how, as a dramatic artist, he expressed that state.

"Yes, yes, something splendid, for a beginning," Peter answered radiantly, recklessly; feeling now only that he would say anything and do anything to please her. He spent on the spot, in imagination, his last penny.

"Yeah, definitely something amazing to start with," Peter replied enthusiastically, without thinking. He now felt that he would say anything and do anything to make her happy. He immediately spent, in his mind, his last penny.

"It's such a pity you couldn't follow it; you'd have liked it so much better," Mr. Dashwood observed to their hostess.

"It's such a shame you couldn't keep up with it; you would have liked it so much more," Mr. Dashwood remarked to their hostess.

"Couldn't follow it? Do you take me for une sotte?" the celebrated artist cried. "I suspect I followed it de plus près que vous, monsieur!"

"Couldn't keep up with it? Do you think I'm an idiot?" the famous artist shouted. "I bet I understood it better than you did, sir!"

"Ah you see the language is so awfully fine," Basil Dashwood replied, looking at his shoes.

"Ugh, you see, the language is just way too fancy," Basil Dashwood replied, looking at his shoes.

"The language? Why she rails like a fish-wife. Is that what you call language? Ours is another business."

"The language? She talks like a fishmonger. Is that what you call language? Our conversation is something else."

"If you understood, if you understood, you'd see all the greatness of it," Miriam declared. And then in another tone: "Such delicious expressions!"

"If you really understood, you'd see how amazing it all is," Miriam said. Then, in a different tone: "Such delightful expressions!"

"On dit que c'est très-fort. But who can tell if you really say it?" Madame Carré demanded.[295]

"They say it's very strong. But who can say if you're really saying it?" Madame Carré demanded.[295]

"Ah, par exemple, I can!" Sherringham answered.

"Ah, for example, I can!" Sherringham replied.

"Oh you—you're a Frenchman."

"Oh you—you're French."

"Couldn't he make it out if he weren't?" asked Basil Dashwood.

"Couldn’t he tell if he wasn’t?" asked Basil Dashwood.

The old woman shrugged her shoulders. "He wouldn't know."

The old woman shrugged. "He wouldn't know."

"That's flattering to me."

"That's nice of you."

"Oh you—don't you pretend to complain," Madame Carré said. "I prefer our imprecations—those of Camille," she went on. "They have the beauty des plus belles choses."

"Oh you—don't pretend to complain," Madame Carré said. "I prefer our curses—those of Camille," she continued. "They have the beauty des plus belles choses."

"I can say them too," Miriam broke in.

"I can say them too," Miriam interrupted.

"Insolente!" smiled Madame Carré. "Camille doesn't squat down on the floor in the middle of them.

"Insulting!" smiled Madame Carré. "Camille doesn't sit down on the floor in the middle of them.

"For grief is proud and causes its owner to bend." To me and to the extent of my deep sorrow "Let the kings gather,"

Miriam quickly declaimed. "Ah if you don't feel the way she makes a throne of it!"

Miriam quickly declared, "Ah, if you don't feel how she turns it into a throne!"

"It's really tremendously fine, chère madame," Sherringham said. "There's nothing like it."

"It's really amazing, dear madam," Sherringham said. "There's nothing quite like it."

"Vous êtes insupportables," the old woman answered. "Stay with us. I'll teach you Phèdre."

"You are unbearable," the old woman replied. "Stay with us. I'll teach you Phèdre."

"Ah Phædra, Phædra!" Basil Dashwood vaguely ejaculated, looking more gentlemanly than ever.

"Ah Phaedra, Phaedra!" Basil Dashwood exclaimed vaguely, looking more like a gentleman than ever.

"You've learned all I've taught you, but where the devil have you learned what I haven't?" Madame Carré went on.

"You've learned everything I've taught you, but where on earth did you learn what I didn't?" Madame Carré continued.

"I've worked—I have; you'd call it work—all through the bright, late summer, all through the hot, dull, empty days. I've battered down the door—I did hear it crash one day. But I'm not so very good yet. I'm only in the right direction."

"I've been working—I have; you'd call it work—all through the bright late summer, all through the hot, boring, empty days. I've broken down the door—I did hear it crash one day. But I'm still not that great yet. I'm just heading in the right direction."

"Malicieuse!" growled Madame Carré.

"You're so mischievous!" growled Madame Carré.

"Oh I can beat that," the girl went on.[296]

"Oh, I can top that," the girl continued.[296]

"Did you wake up one morning and find you had grown a pair of wings?" Peter asked. "Because that's what the difference amounts to—you really soar. Moreover, you're an angel," he added, charmed with her unexpectedness, the good nature of her forbearance to reproach him for not having written to her. And it seemed to him privately that she was angelic when in answer to this she said ever so blandly:

"Did you wake up one morning and find you had grown a pair of wings?" Peter asked. "Because that's what the difference comes down to—you really soar. Plus, you're an angel," he added, charmed by her unexpectedness, her wonderful ability to not blame him for not writing to her. And he privately thought that she *was* angelic when, in response to this, she said very calmly:

"You know you read King John with me before you went away. I thought over immensely what you said. I didn't understand it much at the time—I was so stupid. But it all came to me later."

"You know you read King John with me before you left. I really thought about what you said. I didn’t get it much back then—I was pretty clueless. But it all made sense to me later."

"I wish you could see yourself," Peter returned.

"I wish you could see yourself," Peter replied.

"My dear fellow, I do. What sort of a dunce do you take me for? I didn't miss a vibration of my voice, a fold of my robe."

"My dear friend, of course I do. What kind of fool do you think I am? I didn't miss a single vibration of my voice or a fold in my robe."

"Well, I didn't see you troubling about it," Peter handsomely insisted.

"Well, I didn't see you worrying about it," Peter confidently insisted.

"No one ever will. Do you think I'd ever show it?"

"No one ever will. Do you think I’d ever share it?"

"Ars celare artem," Basil Dashwood jocosely dropped.

"Ars celare artem," Basil Dashwood said playfully.

"You must first have the art to hide," said Sherringham, wondering a little why Miriam didn't introduce her young friend to him. She was, however, both then and later perfectly neglectful of such cares, never thinking, never minding how other people got on together. When she found they didn't get on she jeered at them: that was the nearest she came to arranging for them. Our young man noted in her from the moment she felt her strength an immense increase of this good-humoured inattention to detail—all detail save that of her work, to which she was ready to sacrifice holocausts of feelings when the feelings were other people's. This conferred on her a large profanity, an absence of ceremony as to her[297] social relations, which was both amusing because it suggested that she would take what she gave, and formidable because it was inconvenient and you mightn't care to give what she would take.

"You need to know how to hide things first," Sherringham said, wondering a bit why Miriam didn't introduce her young friend to him. She was, both then and later, completely indifferent to such matters, never thinking or caring about how others got along with each other. When she found out they didn't get along, she mocked them: that was the closest she came to trying to arrange things for them. Our young man noticed that, from the moment she realized her own strength, there was a huge increase in her cheerful disregard for details—any details except for her work, to which she was ready to sacrifice a lot of feelings, especially if they were someone else's. This gave her a certain boldness, a lack of formality in her[297] social interactions, which was both amusing because it suggested that she would take what she dished out, and intimidating because it could be inconvenient, and you might not want to give what she would accept.

"If you haven't any art it's not quite the same as if you didn't hide it, is it?" Basil Dashwood ingeniously threw out.

"If you don't have any art, it's not quite the same as if you were just hiding it, right?" Basil Dashwood cleverly suggested.

"That's right—say one of your clever things!" Miriam sweetly responded.

"That's right—tell us one of your clever ideas!" Miriam sweetly replied.

"You're always acting," he declared in English and with a simple-minded laugh, while Sherringham remained struck with his expressing just what he himself had felt weeks before.

"You're always acting," he said in English with a silly laugh, while Sherringham was taken aback by him saying exactly what he had felt weeks earlier.

"And when you've shown them your fish-wife, to your public de là-bas, what will you do next?" asked Madame Carré.

"And when you've introduced them to your fish-wife, to your audience de là-bas, what will you do next?" asked Madame Carré.

"I'll do Juliet—I'll do Cleopatra."

"I'll play Juliet—I'll play Cleopatra."

"Rather a big bill, isn't it?" Mr. Dashwood volunteered to Sherringham in a friendly but discriminating manner.

"That's quite a hefty bill, isn’t it?" Mr. Dashwood said to Sherringham in a friendly yet discerning way.

"Constance and Juliet—take care you don't mix them," said Sherringham.

"Constance and Juliet—make sure you don't confuse them," said Sherringham.

"I want to be various. You once told me I had a hundred characters," Miriam returned.

"I want to be different in many ways. You once told me I had a hundred personalities," Miriam replied.

"Ah, vous en êtes là?" cried the old actress. "You may have a hundred characters, but you've only three plays. I'm told that's all there are in English."

"Ah, you've come to this?" exclaimed the old actress. "You might have a hundred characters, but you only have three plays. I’ve heard that's all there is in English."

Miriam, admirably indifferent to this charge, appealed to Peter. "What arrangements have you made? What do the people want?"

Miriam, notably unconcerned about this accusation, turned to Peter. "What plans have you put in place? What do the people want?"

"The people at the theatre?"

"The people at the theater?"

"I'm afraid they don't want King John, and I don't believe they hunger for Antony and Cleopatra," Basil Dashwood suggested. "Ships and sieges and armies and pyramids, you know: we mustn't be too heavy."[298]

"I'm afraid they don't want King John, and I don't think they're interested in Antony and Cleopatra," Basil Dashwood suggested. "Ships and sieges and armies and pyramids, you know: we shouldn't be too intense."[298]

"Oh I hate scenery!" the girl sighed.

"Oh, I hate scenery!" the girl sighed.

"Elle est superbe," said Madame Carré. "You must put those pieces on the stage: how will you do it?"

"She looks amazing," said Madame Carré. "You have to put those pieces on stage: how will you do it?"

"Oh we know how to get up a play in London, Madame Carré"—Mr. Dashwood was all geniality. "They put money on it, you know."

"Oh, we know how to put on a show in London, Madame Carré," Mr. Dashwood said with a friendly smile. "They invest money in it, you know."

"On it? But what do they put in it? Who'll interpret them? Who'll manage a style like that—the style of which the rhapsodies she has just repeated are a specimen? Whom have you got that one has ever heard of?"

"On it? But what do they put in it? Who will interpret them? Who can handle a style like that—the kind of style the rhapsodies she just recited are an example of? Who do you have that anyone has ever heard of?"

"Oh you'll hear of a good deal when once she gets started," Dashwood cheerfully contended.

"Oh, you'll hear a lot when she gets going," Dashwood said cheerfully.

Madame Carré looked at him a moment; then, "I feel that you'll become very bad," she said to Miriam. "I'm glad I shan't see it."

Madame Carré looked at him for a moment; then, "I can tell you're going to turn out really bad," she said to Miriam. "I'm glad I won't have to witness it."

"People will do things for me—I'll make them," the girl declared. "I'll stir them up so that they'll have ideas."

"People will do things for me—I'll make them," the girl said. "I'll get them fired up so they'll have ideas."

"What people, pray?"

"What people, please?"

"Ah terrible woman!" Peter theatrically groaned.

"Ah, what a terrible woman!" Peter dramatically groaned.

"We translate your pieces—there will be plenty of parts," Basil Dashwood said.

"We'll translate your pieces—there are going to be a lot of parts," Basil Dashwood said.

"Why then go out of the door to come in at the window?—especially if you smash it! An English arrangement of a French piece is a pretty woman with her back turned."

"Why bother going out the door only to come in through the window?—especially if you break it! An English version of a French work is like a pretty woman with her back to you."

"Do you really want to keep her?" Sherringham asked of Madame Carré—quite as if thinking for a moment that this after all might be possible.

"Do you really want to keep her?" Sherringham asked Madame Carré—almost as if he was considering for a moment that this might actually be possible.

She bent her strange eyes on him. "No, you're all too queer together. We couldn't be bothered with you and you're not worth it."

She fixed her unusual eyes on him. "No, you all seem too weird together. We wouldn't want to deal with you, and you're not worth it."

"I'm glad it's 'together' that we're queer then—we can console each other."

"I'm glad we're queer 'together' then—we can support each other."

"If you only would; but you don't seem to! In[299] short I don't understand you—I give you up. But it doesn't matter," said the old woman wearily, "for the theatre's dead and even you, ma toute-belle, won't bring it to life. Everything's going from bad to worse, and I don't care what becomes of you. You wouldn't understand us here and they won't understand you there, and everything's impossible, and no one's a whit the wiser, and it's not of the least consequence. Only when you raise your arms lift them just a little higher," Madame Carré added.

"If you just would; but it seems like you won't! In[299] short, I don't get you—I give up. But it doesn't matter," the old woman said wearily, "because the theater's dead, and even you, my beautiful one, can't revive it. Everything's getting worse, and I don't care what happens to you. You wouldn't get us here, and they won't get you there, and everything's impossible, and no one's really any wiser, and it doesn't matter at all. Just when you raise your arms, lift them a little higher," Madame Carré added.

"My mother will be happier chez nous" said Miriam, throwing her arms straight up and giving them a noble tragic movement.

"My mom will be happier at our place," said Miriam, raising her arms straight up and giving them a dramatic, noble gesture.

"You won't be in the least in the right path till your mother's in despair."

"You won’t be on the right path at all until your mother is in despair."

"Well, perhaps we can bring that about even in London," Sherringham patiently laughed.

"Well, maybe we can make that happen even in London," Sherringham said with a patient laugh.

"Dear Mrs. Rooth—she's great fun," Mr. Dashwood as imperturbably dropped.

"Dear Mrs. Rooth—she's a lot of fun," Mr. Dashwood casually remarked.

Miriam transferred the dark weight of her gaze to him as if she were practising. "You won't upset her, at any rate." Then she stood with her beautiful and fatal mask before her hostess. "I want to do the modern too. I want to do le drame, with intense realistic effects."

Miriam shifted her intense gaze onto him, almost like she was rehearsing. "You won’t upset her, anyway." Then she stood there with her stunning and dangerous facade in front of her hostess. "I want to go for the modern style too. I want to do le drame, with strong realistic effects."

"And do you want to look like the portico of the Madeleine when it's draped for a funeral?" her instructress mocked. "Never, never. I don't believe you're various: that's not the way I see you. You're pure tragedy, with de grands éclats de voix in the great style, or you're nothing."

"And do you want to look like the front of the Madeleine when it's draped for a funeral?" her instructor teased. "Never, never. I don't think you're versatile: that's not how I see you. You're pure tragedy, with big bursts of voice in a grand style, or you're nothing."

"Be beautiful—be only that," Peter urged with high interest. "Be only what you can be so well—something that one may turn to for a glimpse of perfection, to lift one out of all the vulgarities of the day."

"Be beautiful—just that," Peter insisted with great enthusiasm. "Be only what you can be so well—something that people can look to for a glimpse of perfection, to rise above all the everyday crudeness."

Thus apostrophised the girl broke out with one of[300] the speeches of Racine's Phædra, hushing her companions on the instant. "You'll be the English Rachel," said Basil Dashwood when she stopped.

Thus apostrophised, the girl broke out with one of[300] the speeches from Racine's Phèdre, silencing her friends immediately. "You'll be the English Rachel," said Basil Dashwood when she finished.

"Acting in French!" Madame Carré amended. "I don't believe in an English Rachel."

"Acting in French!" Madame Carré corrected. "I don't believe in an English Rachel."

"I shall have to work it out, what I shall be," Miriam concluded with a rich pensive effect.

"I'll have to figure out who I want to be," Miriam concluded thoughtfully.

"You're in wonderfully good form to-day," Sherringham said to her; his appreciation revealing a personal subjection he was unable to conceal from his companions, much as he wished it.

"You're looking great today," Sherringham told her; his admiration showed a personal attraction he couldn't hide from his friends, no matter how hard he tried.

"I really mean to do everything."

"I genuinely plan to do everything."

"Very well; after all Garrick did."

"Alright; after all, Garrick did."

"Then I shall be the Garrick of my sex."

"Then I will be the Garrick of my gender."

"There's a very clever author doing something for me; I should like you to see it," said Basil Dashwood, addressing himself equally to Miriam and to her diplomatic friend.

"There's a really smart author doing something for me; I want you to see it," said Basil Dashwood, directing his words to both Miriam and her diplomatic friend.

"Ah if you've very clever authors——!" And Madame Carré spun the sound to the finest satiric thread.

"Ah, if you have some really clever authors——!" And Madame Carré twisted the sound into the most refined satirical thread.

"I shall be very happy to see it," Peter returned.

"I'll be really happy to see it," Peter replied.

This response was so benevolent that Basil Dashwood presently began: "May I ask you at what theatre you've made arrangements?"

This reply was so kind that Basil Dashwood soon said: "Can I ask which theater you’ve made arrangements with?"

Sherringham looked at him a moment. "Come and see me at the embassy and I'll tell you." Then he added: "I know your sister, Mrs. Lovick."

Sherringham glanced at him for a moment. "Come visit me at the embassy, and I'll fill you in." Then he added, "I know your sister, Mrs. Lovick."

"So I supposed: that's why I took the liberty of asking such a question."

"So I thought: that's why I took the chance to ask such a question."

"It's no liberty, but Mr. Sherringham doesn't appear to be able to tell you," said Miriam.

"It's not freedom, but Mr. Sherringham doesn't seem to be able to tell you," said Miriam.

"Well, you know, it's a very curious world, all those theatrical people over there," Peter conceded.

"Well, you know, it's a really interesting world with all those theater people over there," Peter admitted.

"Ah don't say anything against them when I'm one of them," Basil Dashwood laughed.

"Ah, I don't say anything against them when I'm one of them," Basil Dashwood laughed.

"I might plead the absence of information," Peter[301] returned, "as Miss Rooth has neglected to make us acquainted."

"I could argue that I lack information," Peter[301] replied, "since Miss Rooth has failed to inform us."

Miriam vaguely smiled. "I know you both so little." But she presented them with a great stately air to each other, and the two men shook hands while Madame Carré observed them.

Miriam smiled faintly. "I hardly know either of you." But she introduced them with a grand air, and the two men shook hands while Madame Carré watched them.

"Tiens! you gentlemen meet here for the first time? You do right to become friends—that's the best thing. Live together in peace and mutual confidence. C'est de beaucoup le plus sage."

"Wow! Is this the first time you guys are meeting here? It's smart to become friends—that's the best thing. Live together in peace and trust one another. That's definitely the wisest choice."

"Certainly, for yoke-fellows," said Sherringham.

"Of course, for teammates," said Sherringham.

He began the next moment to repeat to his new acquaintance some of the things he had been told in London; but their hostess stopped him off, waving the talk away with charming overdone stage horror and the young hands of the heroines of Marivaux. "Ah wait till you go—for that! Do you suppose I care for news of your mountebanks' booths?"[302]

He started telling his new friend some of the things he had heard in London, but their hostess interrupted him, dismissing the conversation with exaggerated shock and the delicate gestures of Marivaux's heroines. "Oh, just wait until you leave—for that! Do you really think I care about news from your circus shows?"[302]


XX

As many people know, there are not, in the famous Théâtre Français, more than a dozen good seats accessible to ladies.[*] The stalls are forbidden them, the boxes are a quarter of a mile from the stage and the balcony is a delusion save for a few chairs at either end of its vast horseshoe. But there are two excellent baignoires d'avant-scène, which indeed are by no means always to be had. It was, however, into one of them that, immediately after his return to Paris, Sherringham ushered Mrs. Rooth and her daughter, with the further escort of Basil Dashwood. He had chosen the evening of the reappearance of the celebrated Mademoiselle Voisin—she had been enjoying a congé of three months—an actress whom Miriam had seen several times before and for whose method she professed a high though somewhat critical esteem. It was only for the return of this charming performer that Peter had been waiting to respond to Miriam's most ardent wish—that of spending an hour in the foyer des artistes of the great theatre. She was the person whom he knew best in the house of Molière; he could count on her to do them the honours some night when she was in the "bill," and to make the occasion sociable. Miriam had been impatient for it—she was so convinced that her eyes would be opened in the holy of holies; but wishing as particularly[303] as he did to participate in her impression he had made her promise she wouldn't taste of this experience without him—not let Madame Carré, for instance, take her in his absence. There were questions the girl wished to put to Mademoiselle Voisin—questions which, having admired her from the balcony, she felt she was exactly the person to answer. She was more "in it" now, after all, than Madame Carré, in spite of her slenderer talent: she was younger, fresher, more modern and—Miriam found the word—less academic. She was in fine less "vieux jeu." Peter perfectly foresaw the day when his young friend would make indulgent allowances for poor Madame Carré, patronising her as an old woman of good intentions.

As many people know, there are no more than a dozen good seats available to women at the famous Théâtre Français. The stalls are off-limits to them, the boxes are a long way from the stage, and the balcony is deceiving except for a few chairs at either end of its huge horseshoe shape. However, there are two great baignoires d'avant-scène, which definitely aren't always available. It was into one of those that, right after his return to Paris, Sherringham brought Mrs. Rooth and her daughter, along with Basil Dashwood. He had picked the evening of the return of the celebrated Mademoiselle Voisin—she had just enjoyed a three-month break—an actress who Miriam had seen several times before and held in high, albeit somewhat critical, regard. Peter had only been waiting for this charming performer’s return to fulfill Miriam's strongest desire—to spend an hour in the foyer des artistes of the grand theater. She was the person he knew best in the house of Molière; he could count on her to host them some night when she was performing and make the occasion friendly. Miriam had been eager for it—she was convinced that her eyes would be opened in the "holy of holies"; but wanting to share this experience as much as he did, he made her promise not to go without him—not to let Madame Carré, for example, take her in his absence. There were questions the girl wanted to ask Mademoiselle Voisin—questions that she felt Mademoiselle Voisin, having admired her from the balcony, would be able to answer perfectly. She was more “in it” now, after all, than Madame Carré, even if she had less talent: she was younger, fresher, more modern—and Miriam found the word—less academic. In short, she was less "vieux jeu." Peter could easily picture the day when his young friend would regard poor Madame Carré with a forgiving attitude, patronizing her as an old woman with kind intentions.

[*: 1890]

[*: 1890]

The play to-night was six months old, a large, serious, successful comedy by the most distinguished of authors, with a thesis, a chorus embodied in one character, a scène à faire and a part full of opportunities for Mademoiselle Voisin. There were things to be said about this artist, strictures to be dropped as to the general quality of her art, and Miriam leaned back now, making her comments as if they cost her less, but the actress had knowledge and distinction and pathos, and our young lady repeated several times: "How quiet she is, how wonderfully quiet! Scarcely anything moves but her face and her voice. Le geste rare, but really expressive when it comes. I like that economy; it's the only way to make the gesture significant."

The play tonight was six months old, a large, serious, and successful comedy by the most renowned author, featuring a theme, a chorus represented by one character, a scène à faire, and a role full of opportunities for Mademoiselle Voisin. There were points to discuss about this artist, criticisms to be made about the overall quality of her work, and Miriam leaned back now, sharing her thoughts as if they required little effort, but the actress had skill, distinction, and depth, and our young lady repeated several times: "She’s so calm, so wonderfully calm! Almost nothing moves except for her face and her voice. Le geste rare, but truly expressive when it does happen. I appreciate that restraint; it’s the only way to make the gesture meaningful."

"I don't admire the way she holds her arms," Basil Dash wood said: "like a demoiselle de magasin trying on a jacket."

"I don't admire the way she holds her arms," Basil Dashwood said: "like a shop mannequin trying on a jacket."

"Well, she holds them at any rate. I daresay it's more than you do with yours."

"Well, she definitely keeps them safe. I bet that's more than you do with yours."

"Oh yes, she holds them; there's no mistake about that. 'I hold them, I hope, hein?' she seems to say to all the house." The young English professional[304] laughed good-humouredly, and Sherringham was struck with the pleasant familiarity he had established with their brave companion. He was knowing and ready and he said in the first entr'acte—they were waiting for the second to go behind—amusing perceptive things. "They teach them to be ladylike and Voisin's always trying to show that. 'See how I walk, see how I sit, see how quiet I am and how I have le geste rare. Now can you say I ain't a lady?' She does it all as if she had a class."

"Oh yes, she definitely holds her own; there's no doubt about that. 'I hold my own, I hope, right?' she seems to say to everyone in the house." The young English professional[304] laughed good-naturedly, and Sherringham was struck by the comfortable familiarity he had built with their brave companion. He was insightful and quick-witted and said during the first entr'acte—while they waited for the second to start—some amusing observations. "They teach them to be proper ladies, and Voisin is always trying to demonstrate that. 'Look at how I walk, look at how I sit, see how composed I am and how I have le geste rare. Now can you say I’m not a lady?' She performs it all as if she were in a class."

"Well, to-night I'm her class," said Miriam.

"Well, tonight I'm her class," said Miriam.

"Oh I don't mean of actresses, but of femmes du monde. She shows them how to act in society."

"Oh, I’m not talking about actresses, but about women of the world. She teaches them how to behave in social settings."

"You had better take a few lessons," Miriam retorted.

"You should probably take a few lessons," Miriam replied.

"Ah you should see Voisin in society," Peter interposed.

"Ah, you should see Voisin in social settings," Peter said.

"Does she go into it?" Mrs. Rooth demanded with interest.

"Does she get into it?" Mrs. Rooth asked with curiosity.

Her friend hesitated. "She receives a great many people."

Her friend paused. "She sees a lot of people."

"Why shouldn't they when they're nice?" Mrs. Rooth frankly wanted to know.

"Why shouldn't they if they're nice?" Mrs. Rooth wanted to know directly.

"When the people are nice?" Miriam asked.

"When are people nice?" Miriam asked.

"Now don't tell me she's not what one would wish," said Mrs. Rooth to Sherringham.

"Now don't tell me she's not what anyone would hope for," said Mrs. Rooth to Sherringham.

"It depends on what that is," he darkly smiled.

"It depends on what that is," he said with a dark smile.

"What I should wish if she were my daughter," the old woman rejoined blandly.

"What I would want if she were my daughter," the old woman replied calmly.

"Ah wish your daughter to act as well as that and you'll do the handsome thing for her!"

"Ah, I hope your daughter will perform as well as that, and you'll do the right thing for her!"

"Well, she seems to feel what she says," Mrs. Rooth piously risked.

"Well, she seems to mean what she says," Mrs. Rooth said earnestly.

"She has some stiff things to say. I mean about her past," Basil Dashwood remarked. "The past—the dreadful past—on the stage!"[305]

"She has some tough things to say. I mean about her past," Basil Dashwood said. "The past—the terrible past—on stage!"[305]

"Wait till the end, to see how she comes out. We must all be merciful!" sighed Mrs. Rooth.

"Wait until the end to see how she turns out. We all need to be compassionate!" sighed Mrs. Rooth.

"We've seen it before; you know what happens," Miriam observed to her mother.

"We've been through this before; you know what happens," Miriam said to her mom.

"I've seen so many I get them mixed."

"I've seen so many that I get them mixed up."

"Yes, they're all in queer predicaments. Poor old mother—what we show you!" laughed the girl.

"Yeah, they’re all in strange situations. Poor old mom—what we’re about to show you!" laughed the girl.

"Ah it will be what you show me—something noble and wise!"

"Ah, it will be what you reveal to me—something noble and wise!"

"I want to do this; it's a magnificent part," said Miriam.

"I want to do this; it's a wonderful part," said Miriam.

"You couldn't put it on in London—they wouldn't swallow it," Basil Dashwood declared.

"You couldn't wear it in London—they wouldn't accept it," Basil Dashwood declared.

"Aren't there things they do there to get over the difficulties?" the girl inquired.

"Aren't there things they do there to handle the challenges?" the girl asked.

"You can't get over what she did!"—her companion had a rueful grimace.

"You can't get over what she did!"—her friend made a regretful face.

"Yes, we must pay, we must expiate!" Mrs. Rooth moaned as the curtain rose again.

"Yes, we have to pay, we have to make up for this!" Mrs. Rooth groaned as the curtain rose again.

When the second act was over our friends passed out of their baignoire into those corridors of tribulation where the bristling ouvreuse, like a pawnbroker driving a roaring trade, mounts guard upon piles of heterogeneous clothing, and, gaining the top of the fine staircase which forms the state entrance and connects the statued vestibule of the basement with the grand tier of boxes, opened an ambiguous door composed of little mirrors and found themselves in the society of the initiated. The janitors were courteous folk who greeted Sherringham as an acquaintance, and he had no difficulty in marshalling his little troop toward the foyer. They traversed a low, curving lobby, hung with pictures and furnished with velvet-covered benches where several unrecognised persons of both sexes looked at them without hostility, and arrived at an opening, on the right, from which, by a short flight of steps, there was a[306] descent to one of the wings of the stage. Here Miriam paused, in silent excitement, like a young warrior arrested by a glimpse of the battle-field. Her vision was carried off through a lane of light to the point of vantage from which the actor held the house; but there was a hushed guard over the place and curiosity could only glance and pass.

When the second act ended, our friends stepped out of their baignoire into the corridors of hardship where the busy ouvreuse, like a pawnbroker doing brisk business, kept watch over piles of mismatched clothing. When they reached the top of the elegant staircase that serves as the grand entrance connecting the statued vestibule of the basement with the main tier of boxes, they opened a mysterious door made of small mirrors and found themselves among the insiders. The attendants were friendly and recognized Sherringham as a familiar face, making it easy for him to lead his small group toward the foyer. They made their way through a low, curved lobby adorned with pictures and furnished with velvet-covered benches, where several unfamiliar people of both genders looked at them without malice. They arrived at an opening to the right, where a short flight of steps led down to one of the wings of the stage. Here, Miriam paused in silent excitement, like a young warrior captivated by a glimpse of the battlefield. Her gaze was drawn through a path of light to the vantage point from which the actor captivated the audience; however, there was a respectful hush over the area, and curiosity could only skim the surface before moving on.

Then she came with her companions to a sort of parlour with a polished floor, not large and rather vacant, where her attention flew delightedly to a coat-tree, in a corner, from which three or four dresses were suspended—dresses she immediately perceived to be costumes in that night's play—accompanied by a saucer of something and a much-worn powder-puff casually left on a sofa. This was a familiar note in the general impression of high decorum which had begun at the threshold—a sense of majesty in the place. Miriam rushed at the powder-puff—there was no one in the room—snatched it up and gazed at it with droll veneration, then stood rapt a moment before the charming petticoats ("That's Dunoyer's first underskirt," she said to her mother) while Sherringham explained that in this apartment an actress traditionally changed her gown when the transaction was simple enough to save the long ascent to her loge. He felt himself a cicerone showing a church to a party of provincials; and indeed there was a grave hospitality in the air, mingled with something academic and important, the tone of an institution, a temple, which made them all, out of respect and delicacy, hold their breath a little and tread the shining floors with discretion.

Then she came in with her friends to a kind of parlor with a polished floor, not too big and quite empty, where her attention happily went to a coat rack in the corner, from which three or four dresses were hanging—dresses she quickly realized were costumes for that night’s play—along with a saucer of something and a well-used powder puff casually left on a sofa. This added a familiar touch to the overall impression of high decorum that had started at the door—a sense of grandeur in the place. Miriam rushed over to the powder puff—there was no one else in the room—snatched it up, and looked at it with amusing reverence, then stood mesmerized for a moment before the lovely petticoats (“That’s Dunoyer’s first underskirt,” she told her mother) while Sherringham explained that in this room, an actress usually changed her outfit when it was simple enough to avoid going all the way up to her loge. He felt like a tour guide showing a church to a group of visitors from the countryside; and indeed there was a serious hospitality in the air, mixed with something scholarly and important, the atmosphere of an institution, a temple, which made them all, out of respect and sensitivity, hold their breath a little and walk carefully on the shining floors.

These precautions increased—Mrs. Rooth crept about like a friendly but undomesticated cat—after they entered the foyer itself, a square, spacious saloon covered with pictures and relics and draped in official green velvet, where the genius loci holds a reception[307] every night in the year. The effect was freshly charming to Peter; he was fond of the place, always saw it again with pleasure, enjoyed its honourable look and the way, among the portraits and scrolls, the records of a splendid history, the green velvet and the waxed floors, the genius loci seemed to be "at home" in the quiet lamplight. At the end of the room, in an ample chimney, blazed a fire of logs. Miriam said nothing; they looked about, noting that most of the portraits and pictures were "old-fashioned," and Basil Dashwood expressed disappointment at the absence of all the people they wanted most to see. Three or four gentlemen in evening dress circulated slowly, looking, like themselves, at the pictures, and another gentleman stood before a lady, with whom he was in conversation, seated against the wall. The foyer resembled in these conditions a ball-room, cleared for the dance, before the guests or the music had arrived.

These precautions intensified—Mrs. Rooth moved around like a friendly but wild cat—after they entered the foyer itself, a large, open space filled with pictures and artifacts and draped in official green velvet, where the genius loci hosts a reception[307] every night of the year. Peter found the effect refreshingly charming; he liked the place, always viewing it with pleasure, appreciating its dignified appearance and the way, among the portraits and scrolls chronicling a glorious history, the green velvet and polished floors made the genius loci feel "at home" in the soft lamplight. At the end of the room, a cozy fire of logs blazed in a large fireplace. Miriam said nothing; they looked around, noticing that most of the portraits and pictures looked "old-fashioned," and Basil Dashwood expressed disappointment at not seeing the people they were most eager to meet. Three or four gentlemen in evening attire moved slowly, looking at the pictures just like they were, while another gentleman stood chatting with a lady seated against the wall. In this context, the foyer resembled a ballroom, cleared for dancing, before the guests or music had arrived.

"Oh it's enough to see this; it makes my heart beat," said Miriam. "It's full of the vanished past, it makes me cry. I feel them here, all, the great artists I shall never see. Think of Rachel—look at her grand portrait there!—and how she stood on these very boards and trailed over them the robes of Hermione and Phèdre." The girl broke out theatrically, as on the spot was right, not a bit afraid of her voice as soon as it rolled through the room; appealing to her companions as they stood under the chandelier and making the other persons present, who had already given her some attention, turn round to stare at so unusual a specimen of the English miss. She laughed, musically, when she noticed this, and her mother, scandalised, begged her to lower her tone. "It's all right. I produce an effect," said Miriam: "it shan't be said that I too haven't had my little success in the maison de Molière."[308] And Sherringham repeated that it was all right—the place was familiar with mirth and passion, there was often wonderful talk there, and it was only the setting that was still and solemn. It happened that this evening—there was no knowing in advance—the scene was not characteristically brilliant; but to confirm his assertion, at the moment he spoke, Mademoiselle Dunoyer, who was also in the play, came into the room attended by a pair of gentlemen.

"Oh, just seeing this is enough; it makes my heart race," said Miriam. "It's full of the lost past, and it brings tears to my eyes. I can feel them all here, the great artists I’ll never meet. Think of Rachel—look at her amazing portrait over there!—and how she stood on these very boards, trailing the robes of Hermione and Phèdre." The girl erupted theatrically, just as the moment demanded, not the least bit afraid of her voice as it filled the room; she appealed to her friends standing under the chandelier and caused the others present, who had already paid her some attention, to turn and stare at such an unusual example of an English girl. She chuckled musically when she noticed this, and her mother, scandalized, urged her to tone it down. "It's fine. I'm making an impression," said Miriam. "No one can say I haven't had my little moment in the maison de Molière." [308] And Sherringham echoed that it was all fine—the place was filled with joy and passion, often sparking wonderful conversations, and it was just the atmosphere that felt still and serious. That evening, surprisingly—no one could have predicted it—the scene wasn't typically vibrant; but to back up his statement, just then, Mademoiselle Dunoyer, who was also in the play, entered the room with a couple of gentlemen.

She was the celebrated, the perpetual, the necessary ingénue, who with all her talent couldn't have represented a woman of her actual age. She had the gliding, hopping movement of a small bird, the same air of having nothing to do with time, and the clear, sure, piercing note, a miracle of exact vocalisation. She chaffed her companions, she chaffed the room; she might have been a very clever little girl trying to personate a more innocent big one. She scattered her amiability about—showing Miriam how the children of Molière took their ease—and it quickly placed her in the friendliest communication with Peter Sherringham, who already enjoyed her acquaintance and who now extended it to his companions, and in particular to the young lady sur le point d'entrer au théâtre.

She was the celebrated, the eternal, the essential ingénue, who with all her talent couldn’t represent a woman of her actual age. She moved like a small bird, gliding and hopping, completely detached from the passage of time, with a clear, confident, piercing voice that was a miracle of precise vocalization. She teased her friends, she lightened the mood in the room; she could have been a very clever little girl pretending to be a more innocent adult. She spread her charm around—showing Miriam how Molière's children relaxed—and quickly established a friendly rapport with Peter Sherringham, who already knew her and now introduced her to his friends, particularly the young lady sur le point d'entrer au théâtre.

"You deserve a happier lot," said the actress, looking up at Miriam brightly, as if to a great height, and taking her in; upon which Sherringham left them together a little and led Mrs. Rooth and young Dashwood to consider further some of the pictures.

"You deserve a happier life," said the actress, looking up at Miriam with a bright smile, as if she were addressing someone far above her. After that, Sherringham stepped away for a moment and took Mrs. Rooth and young Dashwood to look at some more of the pictures.

"Most delightful, most curious," the old woman murmured about everything; while Basil Dashwood exclaimed in the presence of most of the portraits: "But their ugliness—their ugliness: did you ever see such a collection of hideous people? And those who were supposed to be good-looking—the beauties of the past—they're worse than the others. Ah you[309] may say what you will, nous sommes mieux que ça!" Sherringham suspected him of irritation, of not liking the theatre of the great rival nation to be thrust down his throat. They returned to Miriam and Mademoiselle Dunoyer, and Peter asked the actress a question about one of the portraits to which there was no name attached. She replied, like a child who had only played about the room, that she was toute honteuse not to be able to tell him the original: she had forgotten, she had never asked—"Vous allez me trouver bien légère!" She appealed to the other persons present, who formed a gallery for her, and laughed in delightful ripples at their suggestions, which she covered with ridicule. She bestirred herself; she declared she would ascertain, she shouldn't be happy till she did, and swam out of the room, with the prettiest paddles, to obtain the information, leaving behind her a perfume of delicate kindness and gaiety. She seemed above all things obliging, and Peter pronounced her almost as natural off the stage as on. She didn't come back.[310]

"Most delightful, most curious," the old woman murmured about everything; while Basil Dashwood exclaimed in front of most of the portraits: "But their ugliness—their ugliness: have you ever seen such a collection of hideous people? And those who were supposed to be attractive—the beauties of the past—they're even worse than the others. Ah, you[309] can say what you want, nous sommes mieux que ça!" Sherringham thought he sensed Basil’s irritation, not liking the theater of the great rival nation being forced on him. They returned to Miriam and Mademoiselle Dunoyer, and Peter asked the actress a question about one of the portraits that didn’t have a name. She replied, like a child who had just been playing around, that she was toute honteuse for not knowing who the original was: she had forgotten, she had never asked—"Vous allez me trouver bien légère!" She appealed to the others present, who formed an audience for her, laughing in delightful waves at their suggestions, which she mocked. She got animated; she declared she would find out, she wouldn't be happy until she did, and swam out of the room, with the prettiest strokes, to gather the information, leaving behind a fragrance of gentle kindness and cheerfulness. She seemed above all things eager to help, and Peter thought she was almost as natural off the stage as she was on. She didn't come back.[310]


XXI

Whether he had prearranged it is more than I can say, but Mademoiselle Voisin delayed so long to show herself that Mrs. Rooth, who wished to see the rest of the play, though she had sat it out on another occasion, expressed a returning relish for her corner of the baignoire and gave her conductor the best pretext he could have desired for asking Basil Dashwood to be so good as to escort her back. When the young actor, of whose personal preference Peter was quite aware, had led Mrs. Rooth away with an absence of moroseness which showed that his striking resemblance to a gentleman was not kept for the footlights, the two others sat on a divan in the part of the room furthest from the entrance, so that it gave them a degree of privacy, and Miriam watched the coming and going of their fellow-visitors and the indefinite people, attached to the theatre, hanging about, while her companion gave a name to some of the figures, Parisian celebrities.

Whether he had planned it ahead of time, I can’t say, but Mademoiselle Voisin took so long to appear that Mrs. Rooth, who wanted to see the rest of the play—even though she had already seen it another time—showed a renewed interest in her spot in the baignoire and gave her conductor the perfect reason to ask Basil Dashwood to kindly escort her back. When the young actor, whose personal preference Peter was well aware of, took Mrs. Rooth away with a cheerfulness that proved his strong resemblance to a gentleman wasn’t just for the stage, the other two settled on a divan in the part of the room farthest from the entrance, giving them a bit of privacy. Miriam watched the comings and goings of their fellow guests and the various people associated with the theater lingering around while her companion named some of the figures, Parisian celebrities.

"Fancy poor Dashwood cooped up there with mamma!" the girl exclaimed whimsically.

"Can you believe poor Dashwood is stuck there with mom?" the girl exclaimed playfully.

"You're awfully cruel to him; but that's of course," said Sherringham.

"You're really cruel to him; but that's to be expected," said Sherringham.

"It seems to me I'm as kind as you; you sent him off."

"It looks to me like I'm just as kind as you are; you sent him away."

"That was for your mother; she was tired."[311]

"That was for your mom; she was exhausted."[311]

"Oh gammon! And why, if I were cruel, should it be of course?"

"Oh come on! And why, if I were cruel, should it just be obvious?"

"Because you must destroy and torment and wear out—that's your nature. But you can't help your type, can you?"

"Because you have to destroy, torment, and wear out—that's just who you are. But you can't change your type, can you?"

"My type?" she echoed.

"My type?" she repeated.

"It's bad, perverse, dangerous. It's essentially insolent."

"It's wrong, twisted, and risky. It's basically disrespectful."

"And pray what's yours when you talk like that? Would you say such things if you didn't know the depths of my good nature?"

"And what's yours when you talk like that? Would you say those things if you didn't understand how kind I really am?"

"Your good nature all comes back to that," said Sherringham. "It's an abyss of ruin—for others. You've no respect. I'm speaking of the artistic character—in the direction and in the plentitude in which you have it. It's unscrupulous, nervous, capricious, wanton."

"Your good nature is all tied to that," Sherringham said. "It's a bottomless pit of destruction—for others. You have no respect. I'm talking about your artistic character—in the way you direct it and the abundance you have. It's ruthless, edgy, unpredictable, and reckless."

"I don't know about respect. One can be good," Miriam mused and reasoned.

"I don't really understand respect. A person can be good," Miriam thought and reasoned.

"It doesn't matter so long as one's powerful," he returned. "We can't have everything, and surely we ought to understand that we must pay for things. A splendid organisation for a special end, like yours, is so rare and rich and fine that we oughtn't to grudge it its conditions."

"It doesn't matter as long as someone is powerful," he replied. "We can't have it all, and we should definitely recognize that we have to pay for things. A fantastic organization with a specific purpose, like yours, is so rare, valuable, and impressive that we shouldn't resent its requirements."

"What do you call its conditions?" Miriam asked as she turned and looked at him.

"What do you call its conditions?" Miriam asked, turning to look at him.

"Oh the need to take its ease, to take up space, to make itself at home in the world, to square its elbows and knock, others about. That's large and free; it's the good nature you speak of. You must forage and ravage and leave a track behind you; you must live upon the country you traverse. And you give such delight that, after all, you're welcome—you're infinitely welcome!"

"Oh, the need to relax, to take up space, to feel at home in the world, to spread out and bump into others. That’s generous and free; it’s the good nature you talk about. You have to explore and take what you need and leave a mark behind you; you have to thrive on the land you move through. And you bring such joy that, in the end, you’re welcome—you’re endlessly welcome!"

"I don't know what you mean. I only care for the idea," the girl said.[312]

"I don't understand what you mean. I just care about the idea," the girl said.[312]

"That's exactly what I pretend—and we must all help you to it. You use us, you push us about, you break us up. We're your tables and chair, the simple furniture of your life."

"That's exactly what I act like—and we all need to support you in that. You use us, you move us around, you tear us apart. We're your tables and chairs, the basic furniture of your life."

"Whom do you mean by 'we'?"

"Who are you referring to when you say 'we'?"

Peter gave an ironic laugh. "Oh don't be afraid—there will be plenty of others!"

Peter let out a sarcastic laugh. "Oh, don't worry—there will be plenty more!"

She made no return to this, but after a moment broke out again. "Poor Dashwood immured with mamma—he's like a lame chair that one has put into the corner."

She didn't respond to this, but after a moment, she spoke up again. "Poor Dashwood stuck with mom—he's like a useless chair that's been shoved into the corner."

"Don't break him up before he has served. I really believe something will come out of him," her companion went on. "However, you'll break me up first," he added, "and him probably never at all."

"Don't take him apart before he's had a chance to prove himself. I genuinely believe he has potential," her friend continued. "But you’ll wear me down first," he added, "and he might never be affected at all."

"And why shall I honour you so much more?"

"And why should I honor you so much more?"

"Because I'm a better article and you'll feel that."

"Because I'm a better version of myself, and you'll notice that."

"You've the superiority of modesty—I see."

"You have the upper hand with your modesty—I get it."

"I'm better than a young mountebank—I've vanity enough to say that."

"I'm better than a young charlatan—I have enough vanity to say that."

She turned on him with a flush in her cheek and a splendid dramatic face. "How you hate us! Yes, at bottom, below your little cold taste, you hate us!" she repeated.

She turned to him with a flush on her cheek and a stunning dramatic expression. "How you hate us! Yes, deep down, beneath your little cold taste, you hate us!" she repeated.

He coloured too, met her eyes, looked into them a minute, seemed to accept the imputation and then said quickly: "Give it up: come away with me."

He blushed too, met her gaze, looked into her eyes for a moment, seemed to acknowledge the accusation and then said quickly, "Forget it: come with me."

"Come away with you?"

"Run away with me?"

"Leave this place. Give it up."

"Get out of here. Let it go."

"You brought me here, you insisted it should be only you, and now you must stay," she declared with a head-shake and a high manner. "You should know what you want, dear Mr. Sherringham."

"You brought me here, you insisted it should only be you, and now you have to stay," she said, shaking her head and holding herself with a haughty demeanor. "You need to know what you want, dear Mr. Sherringham."

"I do—I know now. Come away before you see her."

"I do—I understand now. Come on, let’s leave before you see her."

"Before——?" she seemed to wonder.

"Before—?" she seemed to ponder.

"She's success, this wonderful Voisin, she's triumph, she's full accomplishment: the hard, brilliant realisation of what I want to avert for you." Miriam looked at him in silence, the cold light still in her face, and he repeated: "Give it up—give it up."

"She's successful, this amazing Voisin; she's a triumph, she's complete achievement: the tough, shining realization of what I want to protect you from." Miriam looked at him silently, the cold light still on her face, and he repeated, "Give it up—give it up."

Her eyes softened after a little; she smiled and then said: "Yes, you're better than poor Dashwood."

Her eyes softened a bit; she smiled and then said, "Yeah, you're better than poor Dashwood."

"Give it up and we'll live for ourselves, in ourselves, in something that can have a sanctity."

"Let it go, and we’ll live for ourselves, within ourselves, in something that can be sacred."

"All the same you do hate us," the girl went on.

"Still, you do hate us," the girl continued.

"I don't want to be conceited, but I mean that I'm sufficiently fine and complicated to tempt you. I'm an expensive modern watch with a wonderful escapement—therefore you'll smash me if you can."

"I don’t want to come off as arrogant, but I’m saying that I’m interesting enough to draw you in. I’m a pricey modern watch with an amazing mechanism—so be careful, or you might break me."

"Never—never!" she said as she got up. "You tell me the hour too well." She quitted her companion and stood looking at Gérôme's fine portrait of the pale Rachel invested with the antique attributes of tragedy. The rise of the curtain had drawn away most of the company. Peter, from his bench, watched his friend a little, turning his eyes from her to the vivid image of the dead actress and thinking how little she suffered by the juxtaposition. Presently he came over and joined her again and she resumed: "I wonder if that's what your cousin had in his mind."

"Never—never!" she said as she got up. "You know the time too well." She left her companion and stood staring at Gérôme's stunning portrait of the pale Rachel, adorned with the classic symbols of tragedy. The rise of the curtain had taken away most of the crowd. Peter, from his bench, watched his friend for a moment, shifting his gaze from her to the striking image of the deceased actress and thinking about how little she was affected by the comparison. Soon, he walked over and joined her again, and she continued: "I wonder if that’s what your cousin was thinking."

"My cousin——?"

"My cousin—?"

"What was his name? Mr. Dormer; that first day at Madame Carré's. He offered to paint my portrait."

"What was his name? Mr. Dormer; that first day at Madame Carré's. He offered to paint my portrait."

"I remember. I put him up to it."

"I remember. I encouraged him to do it."

"Was he thinking of this?"

"Was he thinking about this?"

"I doubt if he has ever seen it. I daresay I was."

"I don't think he's ever seen it. I would say I have."

"Well, when we go to London he must do it," said Miriam.[314]

"Well, when we go to London, he has to do it," said Miriam.[314]

"Oh there's no hurry," Peter was moved to reply.

"Oh, there's no rush," Peter felt compelled to respond.

"Don't you want my picture?" asked the girl with one of her successful touches.

"Don't you want my picture?" the girl asked with one of her successful moves.

"I'm not sure I want it from him. I don't know quite what he'd make of you."

"I'm not sure I want it from him. I don't really know what he'd think of you."

"He looked so clever—I liked him. I saw him again at your party."

"He seemed really smart—I liked him. I saw him again at your party."

"He's a jolly good fellow; but what's one to say," Peter put to her, "of a painter who goes for his inspiration to the House of Commons?"

"He's a really great guy; but what can you say," Peter asked her, "about a painter who seeks inspiration from the House of Commons?"

"To the House of Commons?" she echoed.

"To the House of Commons?" she repeated.

"He has lately got himself elected."

"He was just elected."

"Dear me, what a pity! I wanted to sit for him. But perhaps he won't have me—as I'm not a member of Parliament."

"Wow, what a shame! I wanted to apply for him. But maybe he won't choose me since I'm not a member of Parliament."

"It's my sister, rather, who has got him in."

"It's actually my sister who got him involved."

"Your sister who was at your house that day? What has she to do with it?" Miriam asked.

"Your sister who was at your house that day? What does she have to do with it?" Miriam asked.

"Why she's his cousin just as I am. And in addition," Sherringham went on, "she's to be married to him."

"Why she's his cousin, just like I am. And on top of that," Sherringham continued, "she's going to marry him."

"Married—really?" She had a pause, but she continued. "So he paints her, I suppose?"

"Married—really?" She hesitated for a moment, but then continued. "So, he paints her, I guess?"

"Not much, probably. His talent in that line isn't what she esteems in him most."

"Not much, probably. The thing she values in him the most isn't his talent in that area."

"It isn't great, then?"

"Isn't it great, then?"

"I haven't the least idea."

"I have no idea."

"And in the political line?" the girl persisted.

"And what about the political side?" the girl pressed on.

"I scarcely can tell. He's very clever."

"I can hardly say. He's really smart."

"He does paint decently, then?"

"Does he paint well, then?"

"I daresay."

"I dare say."

Miriam looked once more at Gérôme's picture. "Fancy his going into the House of Commons! And your sister put him there?"

Miriam looked again at Gérôme's painting. "Can you believe he's going to the House of Commons? And your sister got him in there?"

"She worked, she canvassed."

"She worked, she campaigned."

"Ah you're a queer family!" she sighed, turning round at the sound of a step.[315]

"Ah, you're a strange family!" she sighed, turning around at the sound of a step.[315]

"We're lost—here's Mademoiselle Voisin," said Sherringham.

"We're lost—here's Miss Voisin," said Sherringham.

This celebrity presented herself smiling and addressing Miriam. "I acted for you to-night—I did my best."

This celebrity smiled and spoke to Miriam. "I performed for you tonight—I gave it my all."

"What a pleasure to speak to you, to thank you!" the girl murmured admiringly. She was startled and dazzled.

"What a pleasure to talk to you and to thank you!" the girl said, admiringly. She was shocked and amazed.

"I couldn't come to you before, but now I've got a rest—for half an hour," the actress went on. Gracious and passive, as if a little spent, she let Sherringham, without looking at him, take her hand and raise it to his lips. "I'm sorry I make you lose the others—they're so good in this act," she added.

"I couldn't get to you before, but now I have a break—for half an hour," the actress continued. Gracious and calm, as if a bit exhausted, she allowed Sherringham, without meeting his gaze, to take her hand and lift it to his lips. "I'm sorry I make you miss the others—they're really great in this scene," she added.

"We've seen them before and there's nothing so good as you," Miriam promptly returned.

"We've seen them before, and there's nothing better than you," Miriam quickly replied.

"I like my part," said Mademoiselle Voisin gently, smiling still at our young lady with clear, charming eyes. "One's always better in that case."

"I like my role," Mademoiselle Voisin said softly, still smiling at our young lady with her bright, charming eyes. "It's always better that way."

"She's so bad sometimes, you know!" Peter jested to Miriam; leading the actress thus to glance at him, kindly and vaguely, in a short silence which you couldn't call on her part embarrassment, but which was still less affectation.

"She's such a hassle sometimes, you know!" Peter joked to Miriam, prompting the actress to look at him kindly but vaguely, in a brief silence that you couldn't really call embarrassment on her part, but it was still definitely not affected.

"And it's so interesting to be here—so interesting!" Miriam protested.

"And it's so fascinating to be here—so fascinating!" Miriam protested.

"Ah you like our old house? Yes, we're very proud of it." And Mademoiselle Voisin smiled again at Sherringham all good-humouredly, but as if to say: "Well, here I am, and what do you want of me? Don't ask me to invent it myself, but if you'll tell me I'll do it." Miriam admired the note of discreet interrogation in her voice—the slight suggestion of surprise at their "old house" being liked. This performer was an astonishment from her seeming still more perfect on a nearer view—which was[316] not, the girl had an idea, what performers usually did. This was very encouraging to her—it widened the programme of a young lady about to embrace the scenic career. To have so much to show before the footlights and yet to have so much left when you came off—that was really wonderful. Mademoiselle Voisin's eyes, as one looked into them, were still more agreeable than the distant spectator would have supposed; and there was in her appearance an extreme finish which instantly suggested to Miriam that she herself, in comparison, was big and rough and coarse.

"Ah, you like our old house? Yes, we're really proud of it." Mademoiselle Voisin smiled at Sherringham, cheerful and friendly, as if to say, "Well, here I am, what do you need from me? Don’t ask me to come up with something myself, but if you tell me, I’ll do it." Miriam admired the subtle hint of curiosity in her voice—the slight surprise that they liked their "old house." This performer was even more impressive up close, which was not typically how performers were, the girl thought. This was very encouraging for her—it opened up possibilities for a young woman about to enter the acting world. To have so much to showcase on stage and still have more to offer offstage—that was truly amazing. Mademoiselle Voisin's eyes, when you looked into them, were even more charming than a distant viewer would have imagined; and there was an exquisite refinement in her appearance that made Miriam feel, by comparison, big and rough and coarse.

"You're lovely to-night—you're particularly lovely," Sherringham said very frankly, translating Miriam's own impression and at the same time giving her an illustration of the way that, in Paris at least, gentlemen expressed themselves to the stars of the drama. She thought she knew her companion very well and had been witness of the degree to which, in such general conditions, his familiarity could increase; but his address to the slim, distinguished, harmonious woman before them had a different quality, the note of a special usage. If Miriam had had an apprehension that such directness might be taken as excessive it was removed by the manner in which Mademoiselle Voisin returned:

"You're stunning tonight—really stunning," Sherringham said openly, capturing Miriam's own feeling while also showing her how, at least in Paris, gentlemen spoke to the stars of the stage. She believed she knew her companion well and had seen how, in general situations, his familiarity could grow; but his way of addressing the slender, elegant, graceful woman before them had a different tone, hinting at a special etiquette. If Miriam had worried that such straightforwardness might seem too much, her concern was eased by the way Mademoiselle Voisin responded:

"Oh one's always well enough when one's made up; one's always exactly the same." That served as an example of the good taste with which a star of the drama could receive homage that was wanting in originality. Miriam determined on the spot that this should be the way she would ever receive it. The grace of her new acquaintance was the greater as the becoming bloom to which she alluded as artificial was the result of a science so consummate that it had none of the grossness of a mask. The perception of all this was exciting to our young aspirant, and[317] her excitement relieved itself in the inquiry, which struck her as rude as soon as she had uttered it:

"Oh, you're always fine when you're all dressed up; you're always exactly the same." That showed how well a drama star could accept unoriginal praise. Miriam decided right then that this would be how she would always accept it. The elegance of her new acquaintance was even more striking because the flattering glow she referred to as artificial came from a technique so advanced that it lacked the crudity of a mask. Realizing all this thrilled our young hopeful, and[317] her excitement expressed itself in a question that felt rude the moment she said it:

"You acted for 'me'? How did you know? What am I to you?"

"You acted for 'me'? How did you know? What do you mean to me?"

"Monsieur Sherringham has told me about you. He says we're nothing beside you—that you're to be the great star of the future. I'm proud that you've seen me."

"Monsieur Sherringham told me about you. He says we're nothing compared to you—that you're going to be the big star of the future. I'm proud that you've noticed me."

"That of course is what I tell every one," Peter acknowledged a trifle awkwardly to Miriam.

"That’s what I tell everyone," Peter admitted a little awkwardly to Miriam.

"I can believe it when I see you. Je vous ai bien observée," the actress continued in her sweet conciliatory tone.

"I'll believe it when I see you. I’ve been watching you closely,” the actress continued in her sweet, soothing tone.

Miriam looked from one of her interlocutors to the other as if there were joy for her in this report of Sherringham's remarks—joy accompanied and partly mitigated, however, by a quicker vision of what might have passed between a secretary of embassy and a creature so exquisite as Mademoiselle Voisin. "Ah you're wonderful people—a most interesting impression!" she yearningly sighed.

Miriam glanced from one person to the other, as if she found joy in sharing Sherringham's comments—joy that was also tempered by a sharper awareness of what might have happened between an embassy secretary and someone as captivating as Mademoiselle Voisin. "Oh, you’re amazing people—such an intriguing impression!" she sighed with longing.

"I was looking for you; he had prepared me. We're such old friends!" said the actress in a tone courteously exempt from intention: upon which Sherringham, again taking her hand, raised it to his lips with a tenderness which her whole appearance seemed to bespeak for her, a sort of practical consideration and carefulness of touch, as if she were an object precious and frail, an instrument for producing rare sounds, to be handled, like a legendary violin, with a recognition of its value.

"I was looking for you; he had prepared me. We're such old friends!" said the actress in a tone that was politely free of any hidden meaning. Sherringham, taking her hand again, raised it to his lips with a tenderness that her whole presence seemed to invite, as if she were something delicate and valuable, an instrument for creating beautiful music, to be treated, like a legendary violin, with an understanding of its worth.

"Your dressing-room is so pretty—show her your dressing-room," he went on.

"Your dressing room is so nice—show her your dressing room," he continued.

"Willingly, if she'll come up. Vous savez que c'est une montée."

"Willingly, if she'll come up. You know it's an uphill climb."

"It's a shame to inflict it on you," Miriam objected.[318]

"It's unfortunate to have to put this on you," Miriam protested.[318]

"Comment donc? If it will interest you in the least!" They exchanged civilities, almost caresses, trying which could have the nicest manner to the other. It was the actress's manner that struck Miriam most; it denoted such a training, so much taste, expressed such a ripe conception of urbanity.

"How so? If it will interest you at all!" They exchanged pleasantries, almost fondness, each trying to outdo the other in politeness. It was the actress's style that impressed Miriam the most; it showed such refinement, so much taste, and conveyed a deep understanding of sophistication.

"No wonder she acts well when she has that tact—feels, perceives, is so remarkable, mon Dieu, mon Dieu!" the girl said to herself as they followed their conductress into another corridor and up a wide, plain staircase. The staircase was spacious and long and this part of the establishment sombre and still, with the gravity of a college or a convent. They reached another passage lined with little doors, on each of which the name of a comedian was painted, and here the aspect became still more monastic, like that of a row of solitary cells. Mademoiselle Voisin led the way to her own door all obligingly and as if wishing to be hospitable; she dropped little subdued, friendly attempts at explanation on the way. At her threshold the monasticism stopped—Miriam found herself in a wonderfully upholstered nook, a nest of lamplight and delicate cretonne. Save for its pair of long glasses it might have been a tiny boudoir, with a water-colour drawing of value in each of its panels of stretched stuff, with its crackling fire and its charming order. It was intensely bright and extremely hot, singularly pretty and exempt from litter. Nothing lay about, but a small draped doorway led into an inner sanctuary. To Miriam it seemed royal; it immediately made the art of the comedian the most distinguished thing in the world. It was just such a place as they should have for their intervals if they were expected to be great artists. It was a result of the same evolution as Mademoiselle Voisin herself—not that our young lady found this particular term at hand to express her idea. But her mind was flooded[319] with an impression of style, of refinement, of the long continuity of a tradition. The actress said, "Voilà, c'est tout!" as if it were little enough and there were even something clumsy in her having brought them so far for nothing, and in their all sitting there waiting and looking at each other till it was time for her to change her dress. But to Miriam it was occupation enough to note what she did and said: these things and her whole person and carriage struck our young woman as exquisite in their adaptation to the particular occasion. She had had an idea that foreign actresses were rather of the cabotin order, but her hostess suggested to her much more a princess than a cabotine. She would do things as she liked and do them straight off: Miriam couldn't fancy her in the gropings and humiliations of rehearsal. Everything in her had been sifted and formed, her tone was perfect, her amiability complete, and she might have been the charming young wife of a secretary of state receiving a pair of strangers of distinction. The girl observed all her movements. And then, as Sherringham had said, she was particularly lovely. But she suddenly told this gentleman that she must put him à la porte—she wanted to change her dress. He retired and returned to the foyer, where Miriam was to rejoin him after remaining the few minutes more with Mademoiselle Voisin and coming down with her. He waited for his companion, walking up and down and making up his mind; and when she presently came in he said to her:

"No wonder she performs so well with that tact—she feels, perceives, and is so remarkable, oh my God, oh my God!," the girl thought to herself as they followed their guide down another corridor and up a wide, plain staircase. The staircase was spacious and long, and this part of the place was dark and quiet, like a college or a convent. They arrived at another hallway lined with small doors, each painted with the name of a comedian, and here the atmosphere became even more monastic, resembling a row of solitary cells. Mademoiselle Voisin led the way to her own door, eager to be hospitable; she made subtle, friendly attempts at explanation along the way. At her threshold, the monastic vibe faded—Miriam found herself in a beautifully furnished nook, a cozy spot filled with lamplight and delicate fabric. Apart from a pair of long glasses, it could have been a tiny boudoir, with valuable watercolor paintings in each panel of stretched fabric, a crackling fire, and charming organization. It was incredibly bright and extremely warm, uniquely pretty and free of clutter. Nothing was out of place, except for a small draped doorway that led into an inner chamber. To Miriam, it felt regal; it instantly made the art of acting seem like the most distinguished thing in the world. It was exactly the kind of space they should have for their breaks if they were going to be great artists. It reflected the same evolution as Mademoiselle Voisin herself—not that our young lady found the words to express this thought. But her mind was filled[319] with an impression of style, refinement, and a long-standing tradition. The actress said, "There you go, that’s it!" as if it were not much at all and it felt awkward even bringing them this far for nothing, and having them all sit there waiting and looking at each other until it was time for her to change her dress. But for Miriam, it was enough to observe what she did and said: these actions, and her entire presence and demeanor struck the young woman as exquisite for the occasion. She had thought that foreign actresses might be a bit flashy, but her hostess felt much more like a princess than a diva. She did things as she pleased and jumped right in: Miriam couldn’t imagine her struggling through the embarrassment of rehearsals. Everything about her was polished and poised, her tone was flawless, her friendliness complete, and she could have been the charming young wife of a Secretary of State welcoming a couple of distinguished guests. The girl watched all her movements. And then, as Sherringham had said, she was particularly beautiful. But she suddenly told him that she had to put him outside—she wanted to change her dress. He stepped out and returned to the foyer, where Miriam was to meet him after spending a few more minutes with Mademoiselle Voisin and coming down with her. He waited for his companion, pacing back and forth and gathering his thoughts; and when she eventually came in, he said to her:

"Please don't go back for the rest of the play. Stay here." They now had the foyer virtually to themselves.

"Please don't go back for the rest of the play. Stay here." They now had the foyer pretty much to themselves.

"I want to stay here. I like it better," She moved back to the chimney-piece, from above which the cold portrait of Rachel looked down, and as he accompanied her he went on:[320]

"I want to stay here. I like it better," she said as she moved back to the mantelpiece, where the cold portrait of Rachel looked down on her. He followed her and continued speaking: [320]

"I meant what I said just now."

"I meant what I just said."

"What you said to Voisin?"

"What did you say to Voisin?"

"No, no; to you. Give it up and live with me."

"No, no; to you. Give it up and live with me."

"Give it up?" She turned her stage face on him.

"Give it up?" She turned her performance face to him.

"Give it up and I'll marry you to-morrow."

"Give it up and I'll marry you tomorrow."

"This is a happy time to ask it!" she said with superior amusement. "And this is a good place!"

"This is a great time to ask it!" she said with a smirk. "And this is a good spot!"

"Very good indeed, and that's why I speak: it's a place to make one choose—it puts it all before one."

"Very good indeed, and that's why I talk: it's a place that forces you to make a choice—it lays everything out for you."

"To make you choose, you mean. I'm much obliged, but that's not my choice," laughed Miriam.

"To make you choose, right? I appreciate it, but that’s not my choice," Miriam laughed.

"You shall be anything you like except this."

"You can be anything you want, just not this."

"Except what I most want to be? I am much obliged."

"Except for what I really want to be? I am very grateful."

"Don't you care for me? Haven't you any gratitude?" Sherringham insisted.

"Don't you care about me? Don't you feel any gratitude?" Sherringham pressed.

"Gratitude for kindly removing the blest cup from my lips? I want to be what she is—I want it more than ever."

"Thank you for gently taking the blessed cup away from my lips? I want to be what she is—I want it more than ever."

"Ah what she is—!" He took it impatiently.

"Ah, what she is—!" He grabbed it impatiently.

"Do you mean I can't? Well see if I can't. Tell me more about her—tell me everything."

"Are you saying I can't? We'll see about that. Tell me more about her—share everything."

"Haven't you seen for yourself and, knowing things as you do, can't you judge?"

"Haven't you seen it for yourself, and with what you know, can't you make a judgment?"

"She's strange, she's mysterious," Miriam allowed, looking at the fire. "She showed us nothing—nothing of her real self."

"She's odd, she's intriguing," Miriam admitted, staring at the fire. "She revealed nothing—nothing of her true self."

"So much the better, all things considered."

"That's even better, all things considered."

"Are there all sorts of other things in her life? That's what I believe," the girl went on, raising her eyes to him.

"Are there all kinds of other things in her life? That's what I think," the girl continued, looking up at him.

"I can't tell you what there is in the life of such a woman."

"I can't tell you what's in the life of a woman like that."

"Imagine—when she's so perfect!" she exclaimed thoughtfully. "Ah she kept me off—she kept me off! Her charming manner is in itself a kind of[321] contempt. It's an abyss—it's the wall of China. She has a hard polish, an inimitable surface, like some wonderful porcelain that costs more than you'd think."

"Can you believe how perfect she is?" she said thoughtfully. "Ugh, she totally throws me off! Her charming attitude is basically a form of[321] contempt. It's like a bottomless pit—it's the Great Wall of China. She's got this tough exterior, an unmatchable surface, like some amazing porcelain that costs way more than you'd expect."

"Do you want to become like that?" Sherringham asked.

"Do you want to be like that?" Sherringham asked.

"If I could I should be enchanted. One can always try."

"If I could, I would be thrilled. You can always give it a shot."

"You must act better than she," he went on.

"You need to do better than her," he continued.

"Better? I thought you wanted me to give it up."

"Better? I thought you wanted me to quit."

"Ah I don't know what I want," he cried, "and you torment me and turn me inside out! What I want is you yourself."

"Ah, I don't know what I want," he exclaimed, "and you drive me crazy and turn me upside down! What I really want is you."

"Oh don't worry," said Miriam—now all kindly. Then she added that Mademoiselle Voisin had invited her to "call"; to which Sherringham replied with a certain dryness that she would probably not find that necessary. This made the girl stare and she asked: "Do you mean it won't do on account of mamma's prejudices?"

"Oh, don't worry," Miriam said, now all sweet. Then she added that Mademoiselle Voisin had invited her to "stop by"; to which Sherringham replied somewhat dryly that she probably wouldn't find that necessary. This made the girl stare, and she asked, "Do you mean it won't work because of my mom's prejudices?"

"Say this time on account of mine."

"Say this time because of me."

"Do you mean because she has lovers?"

"Are you saying that it's because she has lovers?"

"Her lovers are none of our business."

"Her relationships are not our concern."

"None of mine, I see. So you've been one of them?"

"None of mine, I see. So you've been one of them?"

"No such luck!"

"Not a chance!"

"What a pity!" she richly wailed. "I should have liked to see that. One must see everything—to be able to do everything." And as he pressed for what in particular she had wished to see she replied: "The way a woman like that receives one of the old ones."

"What a shame!" she lamented dramatically. "I would have loved to see that. You have to see everything to be able to do everything." And when he asked her what exactly she had wanted to see, she replied, "The way a woman like that welcomes one of the older men."

Peter gave a groan at this, which was at the same time partly a laugh, and, turning away to drop on a bench, ejaculated: "You'll do—you'll do!"

Peter let out a groan that was sort of a laugh, and turning away to drop onto a bench, he exclaimed, "You’ll do—you’ll do!"

He sat there some minutes with his elbows on his knees and his face in his hands. His friend remained[322] looking at the portrait of Rachel, after which she put to him: "Doesn't such a woman as that receive—receive every one?"

He sat there for a few minutes with his elbows on his knees and his face in his hands. His friend stayed[322] looking at the portrait of Rachel, then asked him, "Doesn't a woman like that welcome—welcome everyone?"

"Every one who goes to see her, no doubt."

"Everyone who goes to see her, no doubt."

"And who goes?"

"Who’s going?"

"Lots of men—clever men, eminent men."

"Many men—intelligent men, notable men."

"Ah what a charming life! Then doesn't she go out?"

"Ah, what a lovely life! So, doesn't she go out?"

"Not what we Philistines mean by that—not into society, never. She never enters a lady's drawing-room."

"That's not what we Philistines mean by that—not into society, never. She never steps into a lady's living room."

"How strange, when one's as distinguished as that; except that she must escape a lot of stupidities and corvées. Then where does she learn such manners?"

"How strange, when someone is as distinguished as that; except she must avoid a lot of nonsense and chores. So where does she learn such manners?"

"She teaches manners, à ses heures: she doesn't need to learn them."

"She teaches manners in her spare time: she doesn't need to learn them."

"Oh she has given me ideas! But in London actresses go into society," Miriam continued.

"Oh, she has inspired me with ideas! But in London, actresses mingle with society," Miriam continued.

"Oh into ours, such as it is. In London nous mêlons les genres."

"Oh, into ours, whatever it is. In London, we mix the genres."

"And shan't I go—I mean if I want?"

"And shouldn't I go—I mean if I want to?"

"You'll have every facility to bore yourself. Don't doubt it."

"You'll have everything you need to be bored. Believe me."

"And doesn't she feel excluded?" Miriam asked.

"And doesn't she feel left out?" Miriam asked.

"Excluded from what? She has the fullest life."

"Excluded from what? She has a complete life."

"The fullest?"

"Is this the best?"

"An intense artistic life. The cleverest men in Paris talk over her work with her; the principal authors of plays discuss with her subjects and characters and questions of treatment. She lives in the world of art."

"An intense artistic life. The smartest people in Paris discuss her work with her; the top playwrights talk with her about themes, characters, and how to approach their stories. She lives in the world of art."

"Ah the world of art—how I envy her! And you offer me Dashwood!"

"Ah, the world of art—how I envy it! And you give me Dashwood!"

Sherringham rose in his emotion. "I 'offer' you—?"

Sherringham expressed his feelings, "I 'offer' you—?"

Miriam burst out laughing. "You look so droll![323] You offer me yourself, then, instead of all these things."

Miriam burst out laughing. "You look so funny! [323] You're giving me yourself, then, instead of all these things."

"My dear child, I also am a very clever man," he said, trying to sink his consciousness of having for a moment stood gaping.

"My dear child, I’m also a really clever guy," he said, trying to shake off the feeling of having stood there in shock for a moment.

"You are—you are; I delight in you. No ladies at all—no femmes comme il faut?" she began again.

"You are—you are; I take pleasure in you. No ladies at all—no proper ladies?" she started again.

"Ah what do they matter? Your business is the artistic life!" he broke out with inconsequence, irritated, moreover, at hearing her sound that trivial note again.

"Ah, what do they matter? Your focus should be on the artistic life!" he exclaimed impulsively, also annoyed at hearing her bring up that trivial point once more.

"You're a dear—your charming good sense comes back to you! What do you want of me, then?"

"You're so sweet—your lovely common sense is returning! What do you need from me, then?"

"I want you for myself—not for others; and now, in time, before anything's done."

"I want you for myself—not for anyone else; and I want you now, before anything happens."

"Why, then, did you bring me here? Everything's done—I feel it to-night."

"Why did you bring me here? Everything's settled—I can feel it tonight."

"I know the way you should look at it—if you do look at it at all," Sherringham conceded.

"I know how you should see it—if you choose to see it at all," Sherringham admitted.

"That's so easy! I thought you liked the stage so," Miriam artfully added.

"That's so easy! I thought you really liked being on stage," Miriam cleverly added.

"Don't you want me to be a great swell?"

"Don't you want me to be really great?"

"And don't you want me to be?"

"And don't you want me to be?"

"You will be—you'll share my glory."

"You will share my glory."

"So will you share mine."

"Will you share mine?"

"The husband of an actress? Yes, I see myself that!" Peter cried with a frank ring of disgust.

"The husband of an actress? Yeah, I can totally see that!" Peter exclaimed with clear disgust.

"It's a silly position, no doubt. But if you're too good for it why talk about it? Don't you think I'm important?" she demanded. Her companion met her eyes and she suddenly said in a different tone: "Ah why should we quarrel when you've been so kind, so generous? Can't we always be friends—the truest friends?"

"It's a ridiculous situation, for sure. But if you're above it, why even bring it up? Don’t you think I matter?" she asked. Her friend looked her in the eyes, and she quickly changed her tone: "Oh, why should we fight when you've been so nice, so generous? Can't we just always be friends—the best of friends?"

Her voice sank to the sweetest cadence and her eyes were grateful and good as they rested on him. She sometimes said things with such perfection that[324] they seemed dishonest, but in this case he was stirred to an expressive response. Just as he was making it, however, he was moved to utter other words: "Take care, here's Dashwood!" Mrs. Rooth's tried attendant was in the doorway. He had come back to say that they really must relieve him.

Her voice dropped to the sweetest tone, and her eyes looked at him with gratitude and warmth. Sometimes she expressed herself so perfectly that[324] it felt insincere, but in this moment, he was inspired to respond genuinely. Just as he was about to speak, though, he felt the urge to say something else: "Watch out, it’s Dashwood!" Mrs. Rooth's dedicated assistant was standing in the doorway. He had returned to insist that they really needed to let him go.


BOOK FIFTH


XXII

Mrs. Dallow came up to London soon after the meeting of Parliament; she made no secret of the fact that she was fond of "town" and that in present conditions it would of course not have become less attractive to her. But she prepared to retreat again for the Easter vacation, not to go back to Harsh, but to pay a couple of country visits. She did not, however, depart with the crowd—she never did anything with the crowd—but waited till the Monday after Parliament rose; facing with composure, in Great Stanhope Street, the horrors, as she had been taught to consider them, of a Sunday out of the session. She had done what she could to mitigate them by asking a handful of "stray men" to dine with her that evening. Several members of this disconsolate class sought comfort in Great Stanhope Street in the afternoon, and them for the most part she also invited to return at eight o'clock. There were accordingly almost too many people at dinner; there were even a couple of wives. Nick Dormer was then present, though he had not been in the afternoon. Each of the other persons had said on coming in, "So you've not gone—I'm awfully glad." Mrs. Dallow had replied, "No, I've not gone," but she had in no case added that she was glad, nor had she offered an explanation. She never offered explanations; she always assumed that no one could invent[328] them so well as those who had the florid taste to desire them.

Mrs. Dallow came up to London shortly after Parliament reconvened; she openly admitted that she enjoyed the city and, given the current circumstances, it was definitely more appealing to her. However, she planned to leave again for the Easter vacation, not to return to Harsh, but to visit a couple of friends in the country. She didn’t, though, leave with the crowd—she never did anything with them—but instead waited until the Monday after Parliament closed, calmly facing what she had been taught were the horrors of a Sunday out of session in Great Stanhope Street. She had tried to make it better by inviting a few "stray men" to dinner that evening. Several members of this lonely group stopped by in the afternoon, and she mostly invited them to come back at eight o'clock. As a result, there were almost too many people at dinner; there were even a couple of wives. Nick Dormer was there, although he hadn’t been around in the afternoon. Every guest who came in said, "So you didn’t leave—I'm really glad." Mrs. Dallow responded with, "No, I haven't left," but she didn’t say she was glad, nor did she offer any explanation. She never gave explanations; she always believed that no one could come up with them as well as those who had the flair to want them.

And in this case she was right, since it is probable that few of her visitors failed to say to themselves that her not having gone would have had something to do with Dormer. That could pass for an explanation with many of Mrs. Dallow's friends, who as a general thing were not morbidly analytic; especially with those who met Nick as a matter of course at dinner. His figuring at this lady's entertainments, being in her house whenever a candle was lighted, was taken as a sign that there was something rather particular between them. Nick had said to her more than once that people would wonder why they didn't marry; but he was wrong in this, inasmuch as there were many of their friends to whom it wouldn't have occurred that his position could be improved. That they were cousins was a fact not so evident to others as to themselves, in consequence of which they appeared remarkably intimate. The person seeing clearest in the matter was Mrs. Gresham, who lived so much in the world that being left now and then to one's own company had become her idea of true sociability. She knew very well that if she had been privately engaged to a young man as amiable as Nick Dormer she would have managed that publicity shouldn't play such a part in their intercourse; and she had her secret scorn for the stupidity of people whose conception of Nick's relation to Julia rested on the fact that he was always included in her parties. "If he never was there they might talk," she said to herself. But Mrs. Gresham was supersubtle. To her it would have appeared natural that her friend should celebrate the parliamentary recess by going down to Harsh and securing the young man's presence there for a fortnight; she recognised Mrs. Dallow's actual plan as a comparatively[329] poor substitute—the project of spending the holidays in other people's houses, to which Nick had also promised to come. Mrs. Gresham was romantic; she wondered what was the good of mere snippets and snatches, the chances that any one might have, when large, still days à deux were open to you—chances of which half the sanctity was in what they excluded. However, there were more unsettled matters between Mrs. Dallow and her queer kinsman than even Mrs. Gresham's fine insight could embrace. She was not on the Sunday evening before Easter among the guests in Great Stanhope Street; but if she had been Julia's singular indifference to observation would have stopped short of encouraging her to remain in the drawing-room, along with Nick, after the others had gone. I may add that Mrs. Gresham's extreme curiosity would have emboldened her as little to do so. She would have taken for granted that the pair wished to be alone together, though she would have regarded this only as a snippet. The company had at all events stayed late, and it was nearly twelve o'clock when the last of them, standing before the fire in the room they had quitted, broke out to his companion:

And in this situation, she was right, since it’s likely that few of her visitors didn’t think to themselves that her not showing up had something to do with Dormer. That could serve as an explanation for many of Mrs. Dallow's friends, who generally weren't overly analytical; especially for those who regularly saw Nick at dinner. His presence at her gatherings, always turning up as soon as the candles were lit, was seen as a sign that there was something special going on between them. Nick had told her more than once that people would wonder why they didn’t get married; but he was mistaken about this because many of their friends wouldn’t have thought that his situation could be improved. The fact they were cousins wasn’t as obvious to others as it was to them, which made them appear remarkably close. The person who understood the situation best was Mrs. Gresham, who engaged so much in social life that being alone occasionally had become her idea of true sociability. She knew very well that if she were privately involved with a young man as nice as Nick Dormer, she would make sure that publicity didn’t play a big role in their relationship; and she secretly scorned the ignorance of people whose perception of Nick’s relationship with Julia was based solely on the fact that he was always included in her gatherings. “If he were never there, they'd talk,” she thought to herself. But Mrs. Gresham was overly perceptive. To her, it would have seemed natural for her friend to celebrate the parliamentary recess by heading to Harsh and securing the young man’s presence there for two weeks; she recognized Mrs. Dallow’s actual plan as a comparatively[329] poor substitute—the plan to spend the holidays at other people’s homes, to which Nick had also promised to attend. Mrs. Gresham was romantic; she questioned the value of mere snippets and short moments, the chances anyone might have, when long, uninterrupted days à deux were available—opportunities where half the allure lay in what they excluded. However, there were more unresolved issues between Mrs. Dallow and her odd cousin than even Mrs. Gresham’s keen insight could grasp. She wasn’t among the guests in Great Stanhope Street on the Sunday evening before Easter; but if she had been, Julia’s unique indifference to being observed would have stopped short of encouraging her to stay in the drawing-room with Nick after the others had left. I should add that Mrs. Gresham's intense curiosity wouldn’t have given her the confidence to do so. She would have assumed that the couple wanted to be alone, although she would have considered this just a brief moment. The group, in any case, had stayed late, and it was nearly twelve o’clock when the last of them, standing before the fire in the room they had just left, said to his companion:

"See here, Julia, how long do you really expect me to endure this kind of thing?" Julia made him no answer; she only leaned back in her chair with her eyes upon his. He met her gaze a moment; then he turned round to the fire and for another moment looked into it. After this he faced his hostess again with the exclamation: "It's so foolish—it's so damnably foolish!"

"Listen, Julia, how long do you honestly expect me to put up with this kind of thing?" Julia didn't respond; she just leaned back in her chair and kept her eyes on him. He held her gaze for a moment before turning back to the fire and staring into it for another moment. Then he faced his hostess again, exclaiming, "It's so ridiculous—it's so incredibly ridiculous!"

She still said nothing, but at the end of a minute she spoke without answering him. "I shall expect you on Tuesday, and I hope you'll come by a decent train."

She still said nothing, but after a minute, she spoke without answering him. "I'll be expecting you on Tuesday, and I hope you’ll take a decent train."

"What do you mean by a decent train?"[330]

"What do you mean by a decent train?"[330]

"I mean I hope you'll not leave it till the last thing before dinner, so that we can have a little walk or something."

"I hope you won't wait until the last minute before dinner, so we can go for a little walk or something."

"What's a little walk or something? Why, if you make such a point of my coming to Griffin, do you want me to come at all?"

"What's the big deal about a little walk or something? If it’s so important for me to come to Griffin, then why do you even want me to come?"

She hesitated an instant; then she returned; "I knew you hated it!"

She hesitated for a moment; then she came back; "I knew you didn’t like it!"

"You provoke me so," said Nick. "You try to, I think."

"You really get on my nerves," Nick said. "I think you're doing it on purpose."

"And Severals is still worse. You'll get out of that if you can," Mrs. Dallow went on.

"And Severals is even worse. You'll escape that if you can," Mrs. Dallow continued.

"If I can? What's to prevent me?"

"If I can? What's stopping me?"

"You promised Lady Whiteroy. But of course that's nothing."

"You promised Lady Whiteroy. But of course, that doesn't mean anything."

"I don't care a straw for Lady Whiteroy."

"I don't care at all about Lady Whiteroy."

"And you promised me. But that's less still."

"And you promised me. But that's still not enough."

"It is foolish—it's quite idiotic," said Nick with his hands in his pockets and his eyes on the ceiling.

"It is foolish—it's really dumb," said Nick with his hands in his pockets and his eyes on the ceiling.

There was another silence, at the end of which Julia remarked: "You might have answered Mr. Macgeorge when he spoke to you."

There was another silence, after which Julia said, "You could have replied to Mr. Macgeorge when he talked to you."

"Mr. Macgeorge—what has he to do with it?"

"Mr. Macgeorge—what does he have to do with it?"

"He has to do with your getting on a little. If you think that's the way—!"

"He has something to do with you moving forward a bit. If you believe that's how it is—!"

Nick broke into a laugh. "I like lessons in getting on—in other words I suppose you mean in urbanity—from you, Julia!"

Nick burst out laughing. "I appreciate your lessons in getting along—in other words, I guess you mean in politeness—from you, Julia!"

"Why not from me?"

"Why not from me?"

"Because you can do nothing base. You're incapable of putting on a flattering manner to get something by it: therefore why should you expect me to? You're unflattering—that is, you're austere—in proportion as there may be something to be got."

"Because you can't do anything dishonest. You're not able to pretend to be charming to get something out of it: so why should you expect me to? You're unappealing—that is, you're serious—based on what there might be to gain."

She sprang from her chair, coming toward him. "There's only one thing I want in the world—you know very well."[331]

She jumped up from her chair and walked over to him. "There's only one thing I want in the world—you know it very well."[331]

"Yes, you want it so much that you won't even take it when it's pressed on you. How long do you seriously expect me to bear it?" Nick repeated.

"Yeah, you want it so badly that you won't even accept it when it's offered to you. How long do you really think I'm supposed to put up with this?" Nick repeated.

"I never asked you to do anything base," she said as she stood in front of him. "If I'm not clever about throwing myself into things it's all the more reason you should be."

"I never asked you to do anything low," she said as she stood in front of him. "If I'm not smart about getting involved in things, that's all the more reason for you to be."

"If you're not clever, my dear Julia—?" Nick, close to her, placed his hands on her shoulders and shook her with a mixture of tenderness and passion. "You're clever enough to make me furious, sometimes!"

"If you're not smart, my dear Julia—?" Nick, close to her, placed his hands on her shoulders and shook her with a mix of tenderness and passion. "You're smart enough to make me really angry sometimes!"

She opened and closed her fan looking down at it while she submitted to his mild violence. "All I want is that when a man like Mr. Macgeorge talks to you you shouldn't appear bored to death. You used to be so charming under those inflictions. Now you appear to take no interest in anything. At dinner to-night you scarcely opened your lips; you treated them all as if you only wished they'd go."

She opened and closed her fan, looking down at it as she endured his gentle aggression. "All I want is for you to not seem completely uninterested when a man like Mr. Macgeorge talks to you. You used to be so charming despite those pressures. Now you seem to care about nothing. At dinner tonight, you barely said a word; you acted like you just wanted everyone to leave."

"I did wish they'd go. Haven't I told you a hundred times what I think of your salon?"

"I really wish they would leave. Haven't I told you a hundred times how I feel about your salon?"

"How then do you want me to live?" she asked. "Am I not to have a creature in the house?"

"How do you want me to live then?" she asked. "Am I not allowed to have a pet in the house?"

"As many creatures as you like. Your freedom's complete and, as far as I'm concerned, always will be. Only when you challenge me and overhaul me—not justly, I think—I must confess the simple truth, that there are many of your friends I don't delight in."

"As many creatures as you want. You're completely free, and I believe you always will be. But when you challenge me and try to change me—unfairly, I think—I have to admit the simple truth: there are a lot of your friends I don't enjoy."

"Oh your idea of pleasant people!" Julia lamented. "I should like once for all to know what it really is."

"Oh your idea of nice people!" Julia sighed. "I just want to know what it really is once and for all."

"I can tell you what it really isn't: it isn't Mr. Macgeorge. He's a being almost grotesquely limited."[332]

"I can tell you what it definitely isn't: it isn't Mr. Macgeorge. He's a person who is almost comically limited."[332]

"He'll be where you'll never be—unless you change."

"He'll be where you can never go—unless you change."

"To be where Mr. Macgeorge is not would be very much my desire. Therefore why should I change?" Nick demanded. "However, I hadn't the least intention of being rude to him, and I don't think I was," he went on. "To the best of my ability I assume a virtue if I haven't it; but apparently I'm not enough of a comedian."

"Being where Mr. Macgeorge isn't is definitely what I want. So why should I change?" Nick asked. "But I really didn't mean to be rude to him, and I don't think I was," he continued. "I try to act like I have good qualities even if I don’t; but it seems I'm not funny enough."

"If you haven't it?" she echoed. "It's when you say things like that that you're so dreadfully tiresome. As if there were anything that you haven't or mightn't have!"

"If you don't have it?" she repeated. "It's when you say things like that that you become so incredibly annoying. As if there was anything you don’t have or could possibly not have!"

Nick turned away from her; he took a few impatient steps in the room, looking at the carpet, his hands always in his pockets. Then he came back to the fire with the observation: "It's rather hard to be found so wanting when one has tried to play one's part so beautifully." He paused with his eyes on her own and then went on with a vibration in his voice: "I've imperilled my immortal soul, or at least bemuddled my intelligence, by all the things I don't care for that I've tried to do, and all the things I detest that I've tried to be, and all the things I never can be that I've tried to look as if I were—all the appearances and imitations, the pretences and hypocrisies in which I've steeped myself to the eyes; and at the end of it (it serves me right!) my reward is simply to learn that I'm still not half humbug enough!"

Nick turned away from her, took a few impatient steps around the room, looking at the carpet with his hands stuffed in his pockets. Then he returned to the fire and said, "It's pretty tough to feel so inadequate when I've tried to play my part so well." He paused, looking into her eyes, then continued, his voice shaking: "I've risked my eternal soul, or at least messed with my mind, by doing all the things I don’t care about, trying to be things I can't stand, and pretending to be things I never can be—all the appearances and imitations, the lies and deceit I've drowned myself in; and in the end (I guess I deserve it!), my reward is just finding out that I'm still not even close to being enough of a fraud!"

Julia looked away from him as soon as he had spoken these words; she attached her eyes to the clock behind him and observed irrelevantly: "I'm very sorry, but I think you had better go. I don't like you to stay after midnight."

Julia turned her gaze away from him as soon as he finished speaking; she focused her eyes on the clock behind him and noted casually, "I'm really sorry, but I think you should leave. I don’t like you staying after midnight."

"Ah what you like and what you don't like, and where one begins and the other ends—all that's[333] an impenetrable mystery!" the young man declared. But he took no further notice of her allusion to his departure, adding in a different tone: "'A man like Mr. Macgeorge'! When you say a thing of that sort in a certain, particular way I should rather like to suffer you to perish."

"Ah, what you like and what you don't like, and where one begins and the other ends—all that's[333] an unsolvable mystery!" the young man said. But he didn’t acknowledge her hint about him leaving, instead continuing in a different tone: "'A man like Mr. Macgeorge'! When you say something like that in a certain, specific way, I almost wish I could let you suffer."

Mrs. Dallow stared; it might have seemed for an instant that she was trying to look stupid. "How can I help it if a few years hence he's certain to be at the head of any Liberal Government?"

Mrs. Dallow stared; it might have seemed for a moment that she was trying to look clueless. "How can I help it if a few years from now he's definitely going to be leading any Liberal Government?"

"We can't help it of course, but we can help talking about it," Nick smiled. "If we don't mention it it mayn't be noticed."

"We can't help it, of course, but we can help discussing it," Nick smiled. "If we don't bring it up, it might go unnoticed."

"You're trying to make me angry. You're in one of your vicious moods," she returned, blowing out on the chimney-piece a guttering candle.

"You're trying to make me mad. You're in one of your nasty moods," she replied, blowing out a flickering candle on the mantel.

"That I'm exasperated I've already had the honour very positively to inform you. All the same I maintain that I was irreproachable at dinner. I don't want you to think I shall always be as good as that."

"Just so you know, I'm really frustrated, but I've already had the pleasure of telling you that. Still, I stand by the fact that I was perfect at dinner. I don’t want you to think I'll always be that good."

"You looked so out of it; you were as gloomy as if every earthly hope had left you, and you didn't make a single contribution to any discussion that took place. Don't you think I observe you?" she asked with an irony tempered by a tenderness unsuccessfully concealed.

"You seemed completely detached; you looked so downcast as if every hope you had was gone, and you didn't join in on any conversations. Don’t you think I notice you?" she asked, her sarcasm softened by a tenderness she couldn't quite hide.

"Ah my darling, what you observe—!" Nick cried with a certain bitterness of amusement. But he added the next moment more seriously, as if his tone had been disrespectful: "You probe me to the bottom, no doubt."

"Ah my darling, what you see—!" Nick exclaimed with a hint of bitter amusement. But he quickly added more seriously, as if his tone had been disrespectful: "You really do dig deep, that's for sure."

"You needn't come either to Griffin or to Severals if you don't want to."

"You don’t have to come to Griffin or Severals if you don’t want to."

"Give them up yourself; stay here with me!"

"Let them go yourself; stay here with me!"

She coloured quickly as he said this, and broke out: "Lord, how you hate political houses!"[334]

She blushed quickly as he said this and exclaimed, "Wow, you really hate political families!"[334]

"How can you say that when from February to August I spend every blessed night in one?"

"How can you say that when I spend every single night in one from February to August?"

"Yes, and hate that worst of all."

"Yeah, and I hate that the most."

"So do half the people who are in it. You, my dear, must have so many things, so many people, so much mise-en-scène and such a perpetual spectacle to live," Nick went on. "Perpetual motion, perpetual visits, perpetual crowds! If you go into the country you'll see forty people every day and be mixed up with them all day. The idea of a quiet fortnight in town, when by a happy if idiotic superstition everybody goes out of it, disconcerts and frightens you. It's the very time, it's the very place, to do a little work and possess one's soul."

"So do half the people who are in it. You, my dear, must have so many things, so many people, so much mise-en-scène, and such a constant spectacle to live through," Nick continued. "Constant activity, constant visits, constant crowds! If you go to the countryside, you'll see forty people every day and be surrounded by them all day long. The thought of a quiet two weeks in the city, when, due to a silly superstition, everyone leaves, unsettles and scares you. It's the perfect time, it's the perfect place, to get some work done and find peace of mind."

This vehement allocution found her evidently somewhat unprepared; but she was sagacious enough, instead of attempting for the moment a general rejoinder, to seize on a single phrase and say: "Work? What work can you do in London at such a moment as this?"

This passionate speech caught her a bit off guard; however, she was smart enough, instead of trying to respond broadly at that moment, to focus on a single phrase and say: "Work? What work can you do in London at a time like this?"

Nick considered. "I might tell you I want to get up a lot of subjects, to sit at home and read blue-books; but that wouldn't be quite what I mean."

Nick thought for a moment. "I could say I want to discuss a lot of topics, to stay at home and read textbooks; but that wouldn't fully capture what I mean."

"Do you mean you want to paint?"

"Are you saying you want to paint?"

"Yes, that's it, since you gouge it out of me."

"Yeah, that's it, since you take it out of me."

"Why do you make such a mystery about it? You're at perfect liberty," Julia said.

"Why are you making such a big deal out of it? You're totally free to do as you wish," Julia said.

She put out her hand to rest it on the mantel-shelf, but her companion took it on the way and held it in both his own. "You're delightful, Julia, when you speak in that tone—then I know why it is I love you. But I can't do anything if I go to Griffin, if I go to Severals."

She reached out to rest her hand on the mantel, but her companion took it along the way and held it with both of his. "You're amazing, Julia, when you talk like that—then I understand why I love you. But I can't do anything if I go to Griffin or to Severals."

"I see—I see," she answered thoughtfully and kindly.

"I understand—I understand," she replied, thinking carefully and kindly.

"I've scarcely been inside of my studio for months,[335] and I feel quite homesick for it. The idea of putting in a few quiet days there has taken hold of me: I rather cling to it."

"I haven't been inside my studio for months,[335] and I really miss it. The thought of spending a few calm days there keeps coming back to me: I actually hold onto it."

"It seems so odd your having a studio!" Julia dropped, speaking so quickly that the words were almost incomprehensible.

"It seems so weird that you have a studio!" Julia blurted, speaking so fast that the words were almost impossible to understand.

"Doesn't it sound absurd, for all the good it does me, or I do in it? Of course one can produce nothing but rubbish on such terms—without continuity or persistence, with just a few days here and there. I ought to be ashamed of myself, no doubt; but even my rubbish interests me. 'Guenille si l'on veut, ma guenille m'est chère.' But I'll go down to Harsh with you in a moment, Julia," Nick pursued: "that would do as well if we could be quiet there, without people, without a creature; and I should really be perfectly content. You'd beautifully sit for me; it would be the occasion we've so often wanted and never found."

"Doesn't it sound ridiculous, given how little good it does me, or how much I do in it? Of course, I can only create nonsense under those conditions—without consistency or dedication, with only a few days here and there. I should probably feel ashamed of myself, but even my nonsense interests me. 'Call it rags if you want, my rag is dear to me.' But I'll go down to Harsh with you in a moment, Julia," Nick continued: "that would work just as well if we could be alone there, without anyone around; I would actually be completely happy. You would pose beautifully for me; it would be the opportunity we've always wanted and never had."

She shook her head slowly and with a smile that had a meaning for him. "Thank you, my dear; nothing would induce me to go to Harsh with you."

She shook her head slowly, smiling in a way that conveyed meaning to him. "Thank you, my dear; nothing would persuade me to go to Harsh with you."

He looked at her hard. "What's the matter whenever it's a question of anything of that sort? Are you afraid of me?" She pulled her hand from him quickly, turning away; but he went on: "Stay with me here then, when everything's so right for it. We shall do beautifully—have the whole place, have the whole day, to ourselves. Hang your engagements! Telegraph you won't come. We'll live at the studio—you'll sit to me every day. Now or never's our chance—when shall we have so good a one? Think how charming it will be! I'll make you wish awfully that I may do something."

He stared at her intently. "What’s the issue whenever it comes to this kind of thing? Are you scared of me?" She quickly pulled her hand away from him and turned her back, but he continued, "Then stay with me here while everything is perfect for it. We’ll do great—have the whole place and the whole day to ourselves. Forget your plans! Just send a telegram saying you won’t come. We’ll live at the studio—you can model for me every day. This is our chance, and we won’t get one this good again. Imagine how wonderful it will be! I’ll make you really wish that I get to do something."

"I can't get out of Griffin—it's impossible," Julia said, moving further away and with her back presented to him.[336]

"I can't get out of Griffin—it's impossible," Julia said, backing away and turning her back to him.[336]

"Then you are afraid of me—simply!"

"Then you are afraid of me—really!"

She turned straight round, very pale. "Of course I am. You're welcome to know it."

She turned around quickly, looking very pale. "Of course I am. You’re welcome to know that."

He went toward her, and for a moment she seemed to make another slight movement of retreat. This, however, was scarcely perceptible, and there was nothing to alarm in the tone of reasonable entreaty in which he spoke as he stood there. "Put an end, Julia, to our absurd situation—it really can't go on. You've no right to expect a man to be happy or comfortable in so false a position. We're spoken of odiously—of that we may be sure; and yet what good have we of it?"

He walked over to her, and for a moment it looked like she might flinch back a little. However, this was barely noticeable, and there was nothing alarming in the calm request he made as he stood there. "Let's end this ridiculous situation, Julia—it really can't continue. You can't expect a man to be happy or at ease in such a fake position. People talk about us in a horrible way—we can be sure of that; but what do we gain from it?"

"Spoken of? Do I care for that?"

"Are people talking about it? Do I care about that?"

"Do you mean you're indifferent because there are no grounds? That's just why I hate it."

"Are you saying you don't care because there's no reason to? That's exactly why I can't stand it."

"I don't know what you're talking about!" she returned with sharp disdain.

"I have no idea what you're talking about!" she replied with a sharp disdain.

"Be my wife to-morrow—be my wife next week. Let us have done with this fantastic probation and be happy."

"Marry me tomorrow—marry me next week. Let's put an end to this ridiculous waiting and be happy."

"Leave me now—come back to-morrow. I'll write to you." She had the air of pleading with him at present, pleading as he pleaded.

"Leave me for now—come back tomorrow. I'll write to you." She seemed to be begging him at that moment, begging just like he was.

"You can't resign yourself to the idea of one's looking 'out of it'!" Nick laughed.

"You can't accept the idea of someone looking 'out of it'!" Nick laughed.

"Come to-morrow, before lunch," she went on.

"Come tomorrow, before lunch," she continued.

"To be told I must wait six months more and then be sent about my business? Ah, Julia, Julia!" the young man groaned.

"To be told I have to wait another six months and then just be sent on my way? Ah, Julia, Julia!" the young man groaned.

Something in this simple lament—it sounded natural and perfectly unstudied—seemed straightway to make a great impression on her. "You shall wait no longer," she said after a short silence.

Something in this simple lament—it sounded natural and totally unforced—immediately made a strong impression on her. "You won’t have to wait any longer," she said after a brief pause.

"What do you mean by no longer?"

"What do you mean by 'no longer'?"

"Give me about five weeks—say till the Whitsuntide recess."[337]

"Give me about five weeks—let's say until the Whitsuntide break."[337]

"Five weeks are a great deal," smiled Nick.

"Five weeks is a long time," smiled Nick.

"There are things to be done—you ought to understand."

"There are things that need to be done—you should understand."

"I only understand how I love you."

"I only understand how much I love you."

She let herself go—"Dearest Nick!"—and he caught her and kept her in his arms.

She let herself go—"Dearest Nick!"—and he caught her and held her in his arms.

"I've your promise then for five weeks hence to a day?" he demanded as she at last released herself.

"I have your promise, then, for exactly five weeks from today?" he asked as she finally let go.

"We'll settle that—the exact day; there are things to consider and to arrange. Come to luncheon to-morrow."

"We'll figure that out—the exact day; there are things to think about and organize. Join me for lunch tomorrow."

"I'll come early—I'll come at one," he said; and for a moment they stood all deeply and intimately taking each other in.

"I'll come early—I'll be there at one," he said; and for a moment they stood there, deeply and intimately taking each other in.

"Do you think I want to wait, any more than you?" she asked in congruity with this.

"Do you think I want to wait, any more than you do?" she asked, in line with this.

"I don't feel so much out of it now!" he declared by way of answer. "You'll stay of course now—you'll give up your visits?"

"I don't feel so out of it now!" he replied in response. "You'll stay for sure now—you'll stop your visits?"

She had hold of the lappet of his coat; she had kept it in her hand even while she detached herself from his embrace. There was a white flower in his buttonhole that she looked at and played with a moment before she said; "I've a better idea—you needn't come to Griffin. Stay in your studio—do as you like—paint dozens of pictures."

She was holding onto the flap of his coat; she kept it in her hand even as she pulled away from his embrace. There was a white flower in his buttonhole that she looked at and fiddled with for a moment before she said, "I have a better idea—you don't need to come to Griffin. Just stay in your studio—do what you want—paint as many pictures as you like."

"Dozens? Barbarian!" Nick wailed.

"Dozens? Savage!" Nick wailed.

The epithet apparently had an endearing suggestion for her; it at any rate led her to let him possess himself of her head and, so holding it, kiss her—led her to say: "What on earth do I want but that you should do absolutely as you please and be as happy as you can?"

The nickname seemed to have a sweet connotation for her; it definitely encouraged her to let him take hold of her head and, while doing so, kiss her—prompted her to say: "What do I really want if not for you to do exactly what you want and be as happy as possible?"

He kissed her in another place at this; but he put it to her; "What dreadful proposition is coming now?"[338]

He kissed her somewhere else during this, but he asked her, "What terrible proposal is coming now?"[338]

"I'll go off and do up my visits and come back."

"I'll go take care of my visits and then come back."

"And leave me alone?"

"Can you just leave me alone?"

"Don't be affected! You know you'll work much better without me. You'll live in your studio—I shall be well out of the way."

"Don't let it bother you! You know you'll do way better without me. You'll be living in your studio—I’ll stay out of your way."

"That's not what one wants of a sitter. How can I paint you?"

"That's not what you want from a model. How am I supposed to paint you?"

"You can paint me all the rest of your life. I shall be a perpetual sitter."

"You can paint me for the rest of your life. I’ll always be available as a model."

"I believe I could paint you without looking at you"—and his lighted face shone down on her. "You do excuse me then from those dreary places?"

"I think I could paint you without even seeing you"—and his bright face lit up as he looked down at her. "So, you’re letting me off the hook from those boring places?"

"How can I insist after what you said about the pleasure of keeping these days?" she admirably—it was so all sincerely—asked.

"How can I insist after what you said about the joy of enjoying these days?" she asked admirably—it was all so sincere.

"You're the best woman on earth—though it does seem odd you should rush away as soon as our little business is settled."

"You're the best woman in the world—still, it is a bit strange that you would hurry off right after we sort everything out."

"We shall make it up. I know what I'm about. And now go!" She ended by almost pushing him out of the room.[339]

"We'll sort it out. I know what I'm doing. Now, get out!" She finished by nearly shoving him out of the room.[339]


XXIII

It was certainly singular, in the light of other matters, that on sitting down in his studio after she had left town Nick should not, as regards the effort to project plastically some beautiful form, have felt more chilled by the absence of a friend who was such an embodiment of beauty. She was away and he missed her and longed for her, and yet without her the place was more filled with what he wanted to find in it. He turned into it with confused feelings, the strongest of which was a sense of release and recreation. It looked blighted and lonely and dusty, and his old studies, as he rummaged them out, struck him even as less inspired than the last time he had ventured to face them. But amid this neglected litter, in the colourless and obstructed light of a high north window which needed washing, he came nearer tasting the possibility of positive happiness: it appeared to him that, as he had said to Julia, he was more in possession of his soul. It was frivolity and folly, it was puerility, to spend valuable hours pottering over the vain implements of an art he had relinquished; and a certain shame that he had felt in presenting his plea to Julia that Sunday night arose from the sense not of what he clung to, but of what he had given up. He had turned his back on serious work, so that pottering was now all he could aspire to. It couldn't be fruitful, it couldn't be anything[340] but ridiculous, almost ignoble; but it soothed his nerves, it was in the nature of a secret dissipation. He had never suspected he should some day have nerves on his own part to count with; but this possibility had been revealed to him on the day it became clear that he was letting something precious go. He was glad he had not to justify himself to the critical, for this might have been a delicate business. The critical were mostly absent; and besides, shut up all day in his studio, how should he ever meet them? It was the place in the world where he felt furthest away from his constituents. That was a part of the pleasure—the consciousness that for the hour the coast was clear and his mind independent. His mother and his sister had gone to Broadwood: Lady Agnes—the phrase sounds brutal but represents his state of mind—was well out of the way. He had written to her as soon as Julia left town—he had apprised her of the fact that his wedding-day was fixed: a relief for poor Lady Agnes to a period of intolerable mystification, of dark, dumb wondering and watching. She had said her say the day of the poll at Harsh; she was too proud to ask and too discreet to "nag"; so she could only wait for something that didn't come. The unconditioned loan of Broadwood had of course been something of a bribe to patience: she had at first felt that on the day she should take possession of that capital house Julia would indeed seem to have entered the family. But the gift had confirmed expectations just enough to make disappointment more bitter; and the discomfort was greater in proportion as she failed to discover what was the matter. Her daughter Grace was much occupied with this question, and brought it up for discussion in a manner irritating to her ladyship, who had a high theory of being silent about it, but who, however, in the long run, was more[341] unhappy when, in consequence of a reprimand, the girl suggested no reasons at all than when she suggested stupid ones. It eased Lady Agnes a little to advert to the mystery when she could have the air of not having begun.

It was certainly unique, considering everything else, that when Nick sat down in his studio after she had left town, he didn’t feel more weighed down by the absence of a friend who was such a personification of beauty. She was gone and he missed her and yearned for her, yet without her, the space felt more filled with what he wanted to create. He stepped into it with mixed feelings, the strongest being a sense of freedom and renewal. It looked neglected and lonely and dusty, and as he sorted through his old studies, they struck him as even less inspiring than the last time he faced them. But amid this neglected mess, in the dull and obstructed light of a dirty north window, he felt he was getting closer to experiencing genuine happiness: it seemed to him that, as he had told Julia, he had a better grasp on his own feelings. It felt trivial and foolish, childish even, to spend valuable hours tinkering with the useless tools of an art he had given up; and a certain shame he felt when he pleaded with Julia that Sunday night came not from what he was holding onto, but from what he had let go. He had turned his back on serious work, so all he could now aim for was this aimless tinkering. It couldn't lead to anything but ridiculousness, almost shameful; but it calmed his nerves, acting as a kind of quiet indulgence. He had never thought he would one day have nerves of his own to deal with; but this realization had hit him the day he understood he was letting something precious slip away. He was glad he didn’t have to justify himself to the critics, as that could be a sensitive issue. Most of the critics were absent; plus, shut up all day in his studio, how would he ever encounter them? It was the one place in the world where he felt the farthest from his audience. That was part of the pleasure—the awareness that for the time being, he was free to think for himself. His mother and sister had gone to Broadwood: Lady Agnes—the term seems harsh but reflects his mindset—was far out of reach. He had written to her as soon as Julia left town—he informed her that his wedding day was set: a relief for poor Lady Agnes from a period of unbearable confusion, of silent wondering and watching. She had voiced her thoughts on polling day at Harsh; too proud to ask and too discreet to pry, she could only wait for something that never happened. The unconditioned loan of Broadwood had certainly been somewhat of a bribe for patience: she initially felt that on the day she took possession of that impressive house, Julia would truly be part of the family. But the gift had only fulfilled expectations enough to make disappointment sting more; and the discomfort grew as she failed to uncover what the issue was. Her daughter Grace was deeply concerned with this question and brought it up in a way that annoyed her ladyship, who believed in keeping quiet about it, but who ultimately felt more upset when, after being scolded, the girl offered no reasons at all than when she suggested foolish ones. It eased Lady Agnes a little to reference the mystery when she could maintain the appearance of not having started the conversation.

The letter Nick received from her the first day of Passion Week in reply to his important communication was the only one he read at that moment; not counting of course the several notes Mrs. Dallow addressed to him from Griffin. There were letters piled up, as he knew, in Calcutta Gardens, which his servant had strict orders not to bring to the studio. Nick slept now in the bedroom attached to this retreat; got things, as he wanted them, from Calcutta Gardens; and dined at his club, where a stray surviving friend or two, seeing him prowl about the library in the evening, was free to impute to such eccentricity some subtly political basis. When he thought of his neglected letters he remembered Mr. Carteret's convictions on the subject of not "getting behind"; they made him laugh, in the slightly sonorous painting-room, as he bent over one of the old canvases that he had ventured to turn to the light. He was fully determined, however, to master his correspondence before going down, the last thing before Parliament should reassemble, to spend another day at Beauclere. Mastering his correspondence meant, in Nick's mind, breaking open envelopes; writing answers was scarcely involved in the idea. But Mr. Carteret would never guess that. Nick was not moved even to write to him that the affair with Julia was on the point of taking the form he had been so good as to desire: he reserved the pleasure of this announcement for a personal interview.

The letter Nick got from her on the first day of Passion Week in response to his important message was the only one he read at that moment, not counting the several notes Mrs. Dallow sent him from Griffin. He knew there were letters piled up at Calcutta Gardens that his servant had strict orders not to bring to the studio. Nick was now sleeping in the bedroom attached to this retreat; he got things he needed from Calcutta Gardens; and he dined at his club, where a few surviving friends, seeing him wandering around the library in the evenings, might speculate that his odd behavior had some subtle political meaning. When he thought about his neglected letters, he remembered Mr. Carteret’s beliefs about not “falling behind”; it made him laugh in the slightly echoing painting room as he bent over one of the old canvases he had dared to bring into the light. He was fully committed, however, to getting his correspondence sorted out before heading down for another day at Beauclere, just before Parliament reconvened. For Nick, getting his correspondence sorted meant opening envelopes; writing replies barely crossed his mind. But Mr. Carteret would never guess that. Nick didn’t even feel compelled to tell him that the situation with Julia was about to take the form he had so kindly hoped for; he reserved the pleasure of sharing that news for a personal meeting.

The day before Good Friday, in the morning, his stillness was broken by a rat-tat-tat on the outer door of his studio, administered apparently by the[342] knob of a walking-stick. His servant was out and he went to the door, wondering who his visitor could be at such a time, especially of the rather presuming class. The class was indicated by the visitor's failure to look for the bell—since there was a bell, though it required a little research. In a moment the mystery was solved: the gentleman who stood smiling at him from the threshold could only be Gabriel Nash. Nick had not seen this whimsical personage for several months, and had had no news of him beyond a general intimation that he was following his fancy in foreign parts. His old friend had sufficiently prepared him, at the time of their reunion in Paris, for the idea of the fitful in intercourse; and he had not been ignorant, on his return from Paris, that he should have had an opportunity to miss him if he had not been too busy to take advantage of it. In London, after the episode at Harsh, Gabriel had not reappeared: he had redeemed none of the pledges given the night they walked together to Notre Dame and conversed on important matters. He was to have interposed in Nick's destiny, but he had not interposed; he was to have pulled him hard and in the opposite sense from Julia, but there had been no pulling; he was to have saved him, as he called it, and yet Nick was lost. This circumstance indeed formed his excuse: the member for Harsh had rushed so wantonly to perdition. Nick had for the hour seriously wished to keep hold of him: he valued him as a salutary influence. Yet on coming to his senses after his election our young man had recognised that Nash might very well have reflected on the thanklessness of such a slippery subject—might have held himself released from his vows. Of course it had been particularly in the event of a Liberal triumph that he had threatened to make himself felt; the effect of a brand plucked from the burning would be[343] so much greater if the flames were already high. Yet Nick had not kept him to the letter of this pledge, and had so fully admitted the right of a thorough connoisseur, let alone a faithful friend, to lose patience with him that he was now far from greeting his visitor with a reproach. He felt much more thrown on his defence.

The day before Good Friday, in the morning, his stillness was interrupted by a rat-tat-tat on the outer door of his studio, apparently made by the knob of a walking stick. His servant was out, so he went to the door, wondering who could be visiting him at such a time, especially considering the person seemed rather presumptuous. This was clear from the visitor’s failure to ring the bell—since there *was* a bell, though it required a bit of effort to find. In a moment, the mystery was solved: the gentleman smiling at him from the threshold could only be Gabriel Nash. Nick hadn't seen this quirky character for several months and hadn’t heard anything about him other than he was pursuing his whims overseas. His old friend had prepared him, during their reunion in Paris, for the unpredictable nature of their friendship; and upon returning from Paris, Nick was aware that he might have missed an opportunity to see him if he hadn’t been too busy. In London, after the incident at Harsh, Gabriel hadn’t shown up again: he hadn’t honored any of the promises made on the night they walked to Notre Dame and discussed important matters. He was supposed to have intervened in Nick’s life, but he didn’t; he was supposed to have pulled him away from Julia, but that didn’t happen; he was supposed to have saved him, as he put it, yet Nick was still lost. This situation was essentially his excuse: the member for Harsh had recklessly headed toward destruction. For a moment, Nick seriously wished to keep hold of him because he valued him as a positive influence. However, after coming to his senses following his election, Nick recognized that Nash might have considered the thanklessness of dealing with such a difficult person and felt released from his promises. Of course, especially in the event of a Liberal victory, he had threatened to assert himself; the impact of saving someone from disaster would be so much greater if the flames were already raging. Yet Nick hadn’t held him to this promise and had fully accepted that a true connoisseur, not to mention a loyal friend, had the right to lose patience with him, so he was far from welcoming his visitor with reproach now. Instead, he felt more defensive.

Gabriel, however, forbore at first to attack him. He brought in only blandness and benevolence and a great content at having obeyed the mystic voice—it was really a remarkable case of second sight—which had whispered him that the recreant comrade of his prime was in town. He had just come back from Sicily after a southern winter, according to a custom frequent with him, and had been moved by a miraculous prescience, unfavourable as the moment might seem, to go and ask for Nick in Calcutta Gardens, where he had extracted from his friend's servant an address not known to all the world. He showed Nick what a mistake it had been to fear a dull arraignment, and how he habitually ignored all lapses and kept up the standard only by taking a hundred fine things for granted. He also abounded more than ever in his own sense, reminding his relieved listener how no recollection of him, no evocation of him in absence, could ever do him justice. You couldn't recall him without seeming to exaggerate him, and then acknowledged, when you saw him, that your exaggeration had fallen short. He emerged out of vagueness—his Sicily might have been the Sicily of A Winter's Tale—and would evidently be reabsorbed in it; but his presence was positive and pervasive enough. He was duly "intense" while he lasted. His connexions were with beauty, urbanity and conversation, as usual, but they made up a circle you couldn't find in the Court Guide. Nick had a sense that he knew "a lot of[344] esthetic people," but he dealt in ideas much more than in names and addresses. He was genial and jocose, sunburnt and romantically allusive. It was to be gathered that he had been living for many days in a Saracenic tower where his principal occupation was to watch for the flushing of the west. He had retained all the serenity of his opinions and made light, with a candour of which the only defect was apparently that it was not quite enough a conscious virtue, of many of the objects of common esteem. When Nick asked him what he had been doing he replied, "Oh living, you know"; and the tone of the words offered them as the story of a great deed. He made a long visit, staying to luncheon and after luncheon, so that the little studio heard all at once a greater quantity of brave talk than in the several previous years of its history. With much of our tale left to tell it is a pity that so little of this colloquy may be reported here; since, as affairs took their course, it marked really—if the question be of noting the exact point—a turn of the tide in Nick Dormer's personal situation. He was destined to remember the accent with which Nash exclaimed, on his drawing forth sundry specimens of amateurish earnestness:

Gabriel, however, initially held back from confronting him. Instead, he brought only kindness and a genuine happiness at having followed the mystic voice—it was quite a remarkable case of intuition—that had whispered to him that his long-lost friend was in town. He had just returned from Sicily after spending a southern winter, a customary habit of his, and felt a strong urge, despite the seemingly unfavorable timing, to seek out Nick in Calcutta Gardens, where he had gotten an address from his friend’s servant that not everyone knew. He showed Nick how wrong he was to fear a dull confrontation, explaining how he usually overlooked any flaws and maintained his standards by assuming a hundred commendable qualities. He also expressed even more of his own perspective, reminding his relieved listener that no memory or absence could truly capture his essence. You couldn’t think of him without feeling like you were exaggerating, and then you’d realize, upon seeing him, that your exaggeration hadn’t done him justice. He stepped out of obscurity—his Sicily could have been the Sicily of A Winter's Tale—and would clearly be drawn back into it; yet his presence was strong and unmistakable. He was truly "intense" while he was there. His connections remained with beauty, sophistication, and conversation, as always, but they formed a circle you couldn’t find in the Court Guide. Nick felt that he knew “plenty of[344] aesthetic people,” yet he was more concerned with ideas than names and addresses. He was warm and funny, sun-kissed and romantically suggestive. It seemed he had been living for many days in a Moorish tower, where his main activity was watching the sunset. He maintained the calmness of his beliefs and, with a frankness that was perhaps not entirely a conscious virtue, lightly dismissed many commonly respected things. When Nick asked him what he had been up to, he replied, “Oh just living, you know,” and the tone made it sound like he was sharing a grand adventure. He stayed for a long visit, having lunch and lingering afterward, filling the small studio with more lively conversation than it had heard in several years. With so much of our story still to unfold, it’s a shame that little of this dialogue can be shared here; as events progressed, it really marked—a significant moment in Nick Dormer’s personal journey. He would remember the tone Nash used when he pulled out various examples of amateur passion:

"I say—I say—I say!"

"I mean—I mean—I mean!"

He glanced round with a heightened colour. "They're pretty bad, eh?"

He looked around, his face flushed. "They're pretty bad, right?"

"Oh you're a deep one," Nash went on.

"Oh, you're really something," Nash continued.

"What's the matter?"

"What's wrong?"

"Do you call your conduct that of a man of honour?"

"Do you think your behavior reflects that of an honorable person?"

"Scarcely perhaps. But when no one has seen them—!"

"Maybe not. But when no one has seen them—!"

"That's your villainy. C'est de l'exquis, du pur exquis. Come, my dear fellow, this is very serious—it's a bad business," said Gabriel Nash. Then he added almost with austerity: "You'll be so good[345] as to place before me every patch of paint, every sketch and scrap, that this room contains."

"That's your villainy. It's exquisite, purely exquisite. Come on, my friend, this is very serious—it's a bad situation," Gabriel Nash said. Then he added with some seriousness: "Please be so kind[345] as to show me every bit of paint, every sketch and note, that this room has."

Nick complied in great good humour. He turned out his boxes and drawers, shovelled forth the contents of bulging portfolios, mounted on chairs to unhook old canvases that had been severely "skied." He was modest and docile and patient and amused, above all he was quite thrilled—thrilled with the idea of eliciting a note of appreciation so late in the day. It was the oddest thing how he at present in fact found himself imputing value to his visitor—attributing to him, among attributions more confused, the dignity of judgement, the authority of knowledge. Nash was an ambiguous character but an excellent touchstone. The two said very little for a while, and they had almost half an hour's silence, during which, after our young man had hastily improvised an exhibition, there was only a puffing of cigarettes. Gabriel walked about, looking at this and that, taking up rough studies and laying them down, asking a question of fact, fishing with his umbrella, on the floor, amid a pile of unarranged sketches. Nick accepted jocosely the attitude of suspense, but there was even more of it in his heart than in his face. So few people had seen his young work—almost no one who really counted. He had been ashamed of it, never showing it to bring on a conclusion, since a conclusion was precisely what he feared. He whistled now while he let his companion take time. He rubbed old panels with his sleeve and dabbed wet sponges on surfaces that had sunk. It was a long time since he had felt so gay, strange as such an assertion sounds in regard to a young man whose bridal-day had at his urgent solicitation lately been fixed. He had stayed in town to be alone with his imagination, and suddenly, paradoxically, the sense of that result had arrived with poor Nash.[346]

Nick cheerfully went along with it. He emptied his boxes and drawers, dug out the contents of overflowing portfolios, and climbed on chairs to unhook old canvases that had been badly stored. He was humble, easygoing, patient, and amused; above all, he was genuinely excited—excited about the idea of receiving a note of appreciation so late in the game. It was strange how he had come to see value in his visitor—attributing to him, among other muddled ideas, a sense of judgment and an authority in knowledge. Nash was an uncertain person but a great touchstone. They sat in silence for almost half an hour, saying very little. After Nick hastily set up an exhibition, all they did was puff on cigarettes. Gabriel walked around, checking things out, picking up rough sketches and putting them back down, asking a factual question, poking at sketches on the floor with his umbrella. Nick humorously accepted the suspenseful vibe, but it weighed more heavily in his heart than it showed on his face. Very few people had seen his early work—almost no one who really mattered. He had been embarrassed about it, never showing it because he dreaded the conclusions that might follow. He whistled as he let his friend take his time. He wiped old panels with his sleeve and dabbed wet sponges on sunken surfaces. It had been a long time since he felt this upbeat, strange as that may sound for a young man who had recently decided on a wedding day at his own insistence. He had stayed in town to be alone with his thoughts, and suddenly, paradoxically, the realization of that goal had come along with poor Nash.[346]

"Nicholas Dormer," this personage remarked at last, "for grossness of immorality I think I've never seen your equal."

"Nicholas Dormer," this person finally said, "for sheer immorality, I don't think I've ever seen anyone like you."

"That sounds so well," Nick returned, "that I hesitate to risk spoiling it by wishing it explained."

"That sounds great," Nick replied, "so I hesitate to ruin it by asking for an explanation."

"Don't you recognise in any degree the grand idea of duty?"

"Don't you recognize in any way the big idea of duty?"

"If I don't grasp it with a certain firmness I'm a deadly failure, for I was quite brought up on it," Nick said.

"If I don't get a handle on it with some confidence, I'm a total failure because I was raised on it," Nick said.

"Then you're indeed the wretchedest failure I know. Life is ugly, after all."

"Then you're definitely the biggest failure I know. Life is pretty rough, after all."

"Do I gather that you yourself recognise obligations of the order you allude to?"

"Do I understand that you acknowledge the obligations you're referring to?"

"Do you 'gather'?" Nash stared. "Why, aren't they the very flame of my faith, the burden of my song?"

"Do you understand?" Nash stared. "Aren't they the very flame of my beliefs, the heart of my song?"

"My dear fellow, duty is doing, and I've inferred that you think rather poorly of doing—that it spoils one's style."

"My friend, duty is about taking action, and I get the impression you don’t think much of doing things—that it messes with your style."

"Doing wrong, assuredly."

"Definitely doing something wrong."

"But what do you call right? What's your canon of certainty there?" Nick asked.

"But what do you consider right? What's your standard for certainty there?" Nick asked.

"The conscience that's in us—that charming, conversible, infinite thing, the intensest thing we know. But you must treat the oracle civilly if you wish to make it speak. You mustn't stride into the temple in muddy jack-boots and with your hat on your head, as the Puritan troopers tramped into the dear old abbeys. One must do one's best to find out the right, and your criminality appears to be that you've not taken the commonest trouble."

"The conscience within us—that delightful, talkative, boundless thing, the most profound aspect we experience. But you need to approach the oracle respectfully if you want it to respond. You shouldn't march into the temple wearing muddy boots and with your hat on, like the Puritan soldiers did when they invaded the beloved old abbeys. One must strive to discover what is right, and your wrongdoing seems to be that you haven't bothered to make even the simplest effort."

"I hadn't you to ask," smiled Nick. "But duty strikes me as doing something in particular. If you're too afraid it may be the wrong thing you may let everything go."[347]

"I didn’t really need to ask you," Nick smiled. "But to me, duty means doing something specific. If you're too scared it might be the wrong thing, you might just let everything slide." [347]

"Being is doing, and if doing is duty being is duty. Do you follow?"

"Being is doing, and if doing is a responsibility, then being is also a responsibility. Do you understand?"

"At a very great distance."

"At a far distance."

"To be what one may be, really and efficaciously," Nash went on, "to feel it and understand it, to accept it, adopt it, embrace it—that's conduct, that's life."

"To be what one can truly and effectively be," Nash continued, "to feel it and understand it, to accept it, adopt it, embrace it—that's how we act, that's life."

"And suppose one's a brute or an ass, where's the efficacy?"

"And if someone is a jerk or a fool, what difference does it make?"

"In one's very want of intelligence. In such cases one's out of it—the question doesn't exist; one simply becomes a part of the duty of others. The brute, the ass," Nick's visitor developed, "neither feels nor understands, nor accepts nor adopts. Those fine processes in themselves classify us. They educate, they exalt, they preserve; so that to profit by them we must be as perceptive as we can. We must recognise our particular form, the instrument that each of us—each of us who carries anything—carries in his being. Mastering this instrument, learning to play it in perfection—that's what I call duty, what I call conduct, what I call success."

"In a lack of intelligence. In those moments, you're out of it—the question doesn’t even matter; you simply become part of what others have to do. The brute, the donkey," Nick's visitor continued, "doesn't feel, understand, accept, or adopt anything. Those fine processes define us. They educate, uplift, and preserve; so to benefit from them, we need to be as aware as possible. We must recognize our unique form, the tool that each of us—each of us who carries something—holds within us. Mastering this tool, learning to use it perfectly—that’s what I call duty, what I call behavior, what I call success."

Nick listened with friendly attention and the air of general assent was in his face as he said: "Every one has it then, this individual pipe?"

Nick listened with a friendly attitude, and he had a look of agreement on his face as he said, "So everyone has this individual pipe then?"

"'Every one,' my dear fellow, is too much to say, for the world's full of the crudest remplissage. The book of life's padded, ah but padded—a deplorable want of editing! I speak of every one who's any one. Of course there are pipes and pipes—little quavering flutes for the concerted movements and big cornets-à-piston for the great solos."

"'Everyone,' my dear friend, is too broad a statement because the world is filled with the most basic fillers. The book of life is stuffed, oh yes, stuffed—it's a terrible lack of editing! I'm talking about everyone who's worth mentioning. Of course, there are all kinds of instruments—small, shaky flutes for group performances and big brass instruments for the grand solos."

"I see, I see. And what might your instrument be?"

"I get it, I get it. So, what’s your instrument?"

Nash hesitated not a moment; his answer was radiantly there. "To speak to people just as I'm speaking to you. To prevent for instance a great wrong being done."

Nash didn’t hesitate for a second; his answer was clear. "To talk to people just like I’m talking to you. To stop, for example, a huge injustice from happening."

"A great wrong—?"[348]

"A serious injustice—?"[348]

"Yes—to the human race. I talk—I talk; I say the things other people don't, the things they can't the things they won't," Gabriel went on with his inimitable candour.

"Yes—to humanity. I speak—I speak; I say the things others don’t, the things they can’t, the things they won’t," Gabriel continued with his unique honesty.

"If it's a question of mastery and perfection you certainly have them," his companion replied.

"If it's about mastery and perfection, you've definitely got them," his companion replied.

"And you haven't, alas; that's the pity of it, that's the scandal. That's the wrong I want to set right before it becomes too public a shame. If I called you just now grossly immoral it's on account of the spectacle you present—a spectacle to be hidden from the eye of ingenuous youth: that of a man neglecting his own fiddle to blunder away on that of one of his fellows. We can't afford such mistakes, we can't tolerate such licence."

"And you haven't, unfortunately; that's the sad part of it, that's the scandal. That's the wrong I want to fix before it turns into a bigger disgrace. If I just called you seriously immoral, it's because of the image you create—an image that should be kept away from the eyes of innocent youth: that of a man ignoring his own work to mess around with someone else's. We can't afford such mistakes, we can't accept such behavior."

"You think then I have a fiddle?"—and our young man, in spite of himself, attached to the question a quaver of suspense finer, doubtless, than any that had ever passed his lips.

"You think I actually have a fiddle?"—and our young man, despite himself, added a hint of suspense to the question that was probably finer than anything that had ever escaped his lips.

"A regular Stradivarius! All these things you've shown me are remarkably interesting. You've a talent of a wonderfully pure strain."

"A genuine Stradivarius! Everything you've shown me is incredibly interesting. You have a talent that's truly exceptional."

"I say—I say—I say!" Nick exclaimed, hovering there with his hands in his pockets and a blush on his lighted face, while he repeated with a change of accent Nash's exclamation of half an hour before.

"I say—I say—I say!" Nick exclaimed, standing there with his hands in his pockets and a flush on his glowing face, while he mimicked Nash's exclamation from half an hour ago with a slight change in tone.

"I like it, your talent; I measure it, I appreciate it, I insist upon it," that critic went on between the whiffs of his cigarette. "I have to be awfully wise and good to do so, but fortunately I am. In such a case that's my duty. I shall make you my business for a while. Therefore," he added piously; "don't say I'm unconscious of the moral law."

"I like your talent; I recognize it, I value it, I stand by it," the critic continued, taking puffs from his cigarette. "I have to be really wise and good to do that, but luckily I am. In this case, it's my responsibility. I'm going to make you my focus for a while. So," he added earnestly, "don't think I'm unaware of the moral law."

"A Stradivarius?" said Nick interrogatively and with his eyes wide open. The thought in his mind was of how different this seemed from his having gone to Griffin.[349]

"A Stradivarius?" Nick asked, his eyes wide with surprise. He couldn't help but compare this moment to when he had gone to see Griffin.[349]


XXIV

His counsellor had plenty of further opportunity to develop this and other figurative remarks, for he not only spent several of the middle hours of the day at the studio, but came back in the evening—the pair had dined together at a little foreign pothouse in Soho, revealed to Nick on this occasion—and discussed the great question far into the night. The great question was whether, on the showing of those examples of his ability with which the scene of their discourse was now densely bestrewn, Nick Dormer would be justified in "really going in" for the practice of pictorial art. This may strike many readers of his history as a limited and even trivial inquiry, with little of the heroic or the romantic in it; but it was none the less carried to the finest point by our impassioned young men. Nick suspected Nash of exaggerating his encouragement in order to play a malign trick on the political world at whose expense it was his fond fancy to divert himself—without indeed making that organisation perceptibly totter—and reminded him that his present accusation of immorality was strangely inconsistent with the wanton hope expressed by him in Paris, the hope that the Liberal candidate at Harsh would be returned. Nash replied, first, "Oh I hadn't been in this place then!" but he defended himself later and more effectually by saying that it was not of Nick's having[350] got elected he complained: it was of his visible hesitancy to throw up his seat. Nick begged that he wouldn't mention this, and his gallantry failed to render him incapable of saying: "The fact is I haven't the nerve for it." They talked then for a while of what he could do, not of what he couldn't; of the mysteries and miracles of reproduction and representation; of the strong, sane joys of the artistic life. Nick made afresh, with more fulness, his great confession, that his private ideal of happiness was the life of a great painter of portraits. He uttered his thought on that head so copiously and lucidly that Nash's own abundance was stilled and he listened almost as if he had been listening to something new—difficult as it was to conceive a point of view for such a matter with which he was unacquainted.

His advisor had plenty of chances to expand on this and other metaphorical remarks, as he not only spent several hours at the studio during the day but also returned in the evening—they had dined together at a small foreign restaurant in Soho, which Nick learned about this time—and discussed the big question late into the night. The big question was whether, considering the examples of his talent that now surrounded them in that setting, Nick Dormer would be justified in seriously pursuing the practice of visual art. Many readers of his story might see this as a narrow and even trivial inquiry, lacking any heroic or romantic elements; but our passionate young men took it very seriously. Nick suspected Nash of exaggerating his encouragement as part of a cruel joke on the political scene, which he enjoyed mocking—without truly shaking it up—and reminded him that his current claim of immorality was oddly inconsistent with the reckless hope he had expressed in Paris, that the Liberal candidate in Harsh would win. Nash replied, first, "Oh, I hadn't been in this place then!" but he later defended himself more effectively by saying that it wasn't Nick's election he objected to; it was his obvious reluctance to resign his seat. Nick asked him not to bring this up, and despite his bravado, he ended up admitting, "The truth is I don't have the guts for it." They then talked for a while about what he *could* do, not what he couldn’t; about the mysteries and wonders of reproduction and representation; about the strong, sensible joys of the artistic life. Nick explained again, more thoroughly, that his ideal vision of happiness was to be a great portrait painter. He shared his thoughts on this with such detail and clarity that Nash was momentarily speechless, listening as if he were hearing something entirely new—though it was hard to imagine a perspective on this subject that he hadn’t encountered before.

"There it is," said Nick at last—"there's the naked, preposterous truth: that if I were to do exactly as I liked I should spend my years reproducing the more or less vacuous countenances of my fellow-mortals. I should find peace and pleasure and wisdom and worth, I should find fascination and a measure of success in it—out of the din and the dust and the scramble, the world of party labels, party cries, party bargains and party treacheries: of humbuggery, hypocrisy and cant. The cleanness and quietness of it, the independent effort to do something, to leave something which shall give joy to man long after the howling has died away to the last ghost of an echo—such a vision solicits me in the watches of night with an almost irresistible force."

"There it is," Nick finally said—"there's the bare, ridiculous truth: that if I could do whatever I wanted, I would spend my life trying to capture the mostly empty expressions of the people around me. I would find peace, pleasure, wisdom, and value in it—I would discover fascination and a degree of success in it—away from the noise and chaos, the world of political labels, party shouts, party deals, and party betrayals: filled with nonsense, hypocrisy, and false morals. The simplicity and serenity of it, the independent effort to create something that would bring joy to people long after the noise has faded to the last whisper of an echo—such a vision calls to me in the quiet hours of the night with an almost overwhelming force."

As he dropped these remarks he lolled on a big divan with one of his long legs folded up, while his visitor stopped in front of him after moving about the room vaguely and softly, almost on tiptoe, so as not to interrupt him. "You speak," Nash said, "with[351] the special and dreadful eloquence that rises to a man's lips when he has practically, whatever his theory may be, renounced the right and dropped hideously into the wrong. Then his regret for the right, a certain exquisite appreciation of it, puts on an accent I know well how to recognise."

As he made these comments, he lounged on a large couch with one of his long legs folded up. His visitor stood in front of him after moving around the room quietly and almost on tiptoe, trying not to interrupt him. "You speak," Nash said, "with[351] that special and terrible eloquence that comes out when someone has practically, no matter their beliefs, given up on what's right and fallen deep into what's wrong. Then, their regret for the right, along with a certain refined understanding of it, takes on a tone that I know how to recognize."

Nick looked up at him a moment. "You've hit it if you mean by that that I haven't resigned my seat and that I don't intend to."

Nick looked at him for a moment. "You're right if you mean that I haven't given up my seat and that I don't plan to."

"I thought you took it only to give it up. Don't you remember our talk in Paris?"

"I thought you took it just to give it up. Don’t you remember our conversation in Paris?"

"I like to be a part of the spectacle that amuses you," Nick returned, "but I could scarcely have taken so much trouble as that for it."

"I enjoy being part of the show that entertains you," Nick replied, "but I hardly could have gone to that much trouble for it."

"Isn't it then an absurd comedy, the life you lead?"

"Isn't it just an absurd joke, the life you live?"

"Comedy or tragedy—I don't know which; whatever it is I appear to be capable of it to please two or three people."

"Comedy or tragedy—I’m not sure which; whatever it is, I seem to be able to do it to please a couple of people."

"Then you can take trouble?" said Nash.

"Then you **can** handle trouble?" said Nash.

"Yes, for the woman I'm to marry."

"Yes, for the woman I'm going to marry."

"Oh you're to marry?"

"Oh, you're getting married?"

"That's what has come on since we met in Paris," Nick explained, "and it makes just the difference."

"That's what happened since we met in Paris," Nick explained, "and it makes all the difference."

"Ah my poor friend," smiled Gabriel, much arrested, "no wonder you've an eloquence, an accent!"

"Ah, my poor friend," Gabriel smiled, very surprised, "it's no wonder you have such eloquence and an accent!"

"It's a pity I have them in the wrong place. I'm expected to have them in the House of Commons."

"It's too bad I have them in the wrong spot. I'm supposed to have them in the House of Commons."

"You will when you make your farewell speech there—to announce that you chuck it up. And may I venture to ask who's to be your wife?" the visitor pursued.

"You will when you give your farewell speech there—to announce that you’re throwing in the towel. And may I ask who your bride will be?" the visitor continued.

"Mrs. Dallow has kindly consented to accept that yoke. I think you saw her in Paris."

"Mrs. Dallow has graciously agreed to take on that burden. I believe you saw her in Paris."

"Ah yes: you spoke of her to me, and I remember asking you even then if you were in love with her."[352]

"Ah yes: you mentioned her to me, and I recall asking you back then if you were in love with her."[352]

"I wasn't then," said Nick.

"I wasn't back then," said Nick.

Nash had a grave pause. "And are you now?"

Nash paused seriously. "So, are you now?"

"Oh dear, yes."

"Oh no, yes."

"That would be better—if it wasn't worse."

"That would be better—if it weren't worse."

"Nothing could be better," Nick declared. "It's the best thing that can happen to me."

"Nothing could be better," Nick said. "It's the best thing that could happen to me."

"Well," his friend continued, "you must let me very respectfully approach this lady. You must let me bring her round."

"Well," his friend continued, "you have to let me respectfully talk to this lady. You have to let me win her over."

"Bring her round to what?"

"Bring her around to what?"

"To everything. Talk her over."

"Discuss everything with her."

"Talk her under!" Nick laughed—but making his joke a little as to gain time. He remembered the effect this adviser had produced on Julia—an effect that scantly ministered to the idea of another meeting. Julia had had no occasion to allude again to Nick's imperturbable friend; he had passed out of her life at once and for ever; but there flickered up a quick memory of the contempt he had led her to express, together with a sense of how odd she would think it her intended should have thrown over two pleasant visits to cultivate such company.

"Talk her down!" Nick laughed—but he made his joke just to buy some time. He remembered how this adviser had affected Julia—an effect that didn't really support the idea of another meeting. Julia hadn't had a chance to bring up Nick's unflappable friend again; he had immediately exited her life for good. But a quick memory sparked of the disdain he had caused her to show, along with a realization of how strange she would find it if her fiancé decided to skip two enjoyable visits to spend time with such a person.

"Over to a proper pride in what you may do," Nash returned—"what you may do above all if she'll help you."

"Focus on having confidence in what you can achieve," Nash replied, "especially if she supports you."

"I scarcely see how she can help me," said Nick with an air of thinking.

"I can barely see how she can help me," said Nick, sounding deep in thought.

"She's extremely handsome as I remember her. You could do great things with her."

"She's really gorgeous, just like I remember. You could accomplish amazing things with her."

"Ah, there's the rub," Nick went on. "I wanted her to sit for me this week, but she wouldn't hear of it."

"Ah, that's the problem," Nick continued. "I wanted her to pose for me this week, but she wouldn't consider it."

"Elle a bien tort. You should attack some fine strong type. Is Mrs. Dallow in London?" Nash inquired.

"She's completely wrong. You should go after a solid, strong type. Is Mrs. Dallow in London?" Nash asked.

"For what do you take her? She's paying visits."[353]

"For what do you think she's doing? She's just visiting."[353]

"Then I've a model for you."

"Then I have a model for you."

"Then you have—?" Nick stared. "What has that to do with Mrs. Dallow's being away?"

"Then you have—?" Nick stared. "What does that have to do with Mrs. Dallow's being away?"

"Doesn't it give you more time?"

"Doesn't it give you more time?"

"Oh the time flies!" sighed Nick with a spontaneity that made his companion again laugh out—a demonstration in which for a moment he himself rather ruefully joined.

"Oh, how time flies!" Nick sighed with a spontaneity that made his companion laugh out again—a moment in which he himself joined ruefully.

"Does she like you to paint?" that personage asked with one of his candid intonations.

"Does she like it when you paint?" that person asked in a straightforward tone.

"So she says."

"So, she said."

"Well, do something fine to show her."

"Well, do something nice to show her."

"I'd rather show it to you," Nick confessed.

"I'd rather show it to you," Nick admitted.

"My dear fellow, I see it from here—if you do your duty. Do you remember the Tragic Muse?" Nash added for explanation.

"My dear friend, I can see it from here—if you do your part. Do you remember the Tragic Muse?" Nash said for clarification.

"The Tragic Muse?"

"The Tragic Muse?"

"That girl in Paris, whom we heard at the old actress's and afterwards met at the charming entertainment given by your cousin—isn't he?—the secretary of embassy."

"That girl in Paris, whom we heard at the old actress's place and then met at the lovely event hosted by your cousin—isn't he?—the embassy secretary."

"Oh Peter's girl! Of course I remember her."

"Oh, Peter's girl! I totally remember her."

"Don't call her Peter's; call her rather mine," Nash said with easy rectification. "I invented her. I introduced her. I revealed her."

"Don't call her Peter's; call her mine instead," Nash said with casual correction. "I created her. I brought her into the world. I showed her off."

"I thought you on the contrary ridiculed and repudiated her."

"I thought you, on the other hand, mocked and rejected her."

"As a fine, handsome young woman surely not—I seem to myself to have been all the while rendering her services. I said I disliked tea-party ranters, and so I do; but if my estimate of her powers was below the mark she has more than punished me."

"As a beautiful, attractive young woman, surely not—I feel like I've been serving her all along. I said I didn't like tea-party chatterers, and I really don’t; but if I underestimated her abilities, she has more than made me pay for it."

"What has she done?" Nick asked.

"What has she done?" Nick asked.

"She has become interesting, as I suppose you know."

"She has become intriguing, as I think you know."

"How should I know?"

"How am I supposed to know?"

"Well, you must see her, you must paint her,"[354] Nash returned. "She tells me something was said about it that day at Madame Carré's."

"Well, you have to see her, you have to paint her,"[354] Nash replied. "She mentioned that something was said about it that day at Madame Carré's."

"Oh I remember—said by Peter."

"Oh, I remember," said Peter.

"Then it will please Mr. Sherringham—you'll be glad to do that. I suppose you know all he has done for Miriam?" Gabriel pursued.

"Then it will please Mr. Sherringham—you'll be happy to do that. I assume you know everything he’s done for Miriam?" Gabriel continued.

"Not a bit, I know nothing about Peter's affairs," Nick said, "unless it be in general that he goes in for mountebanks and mimes and that it occurs to me I've heard one of my sisters mention—the rumour had come to her—that he has been backing Miss Rooth."

"Not at all, I don't know anything about Peter's business," Nick said, "unless it's just that he gets involved with con artists and performers, and I remember one of my sisters mentioning—she heard the gossip—that he's been supporting Miss Rooth."

"Miss Rooth delights to talk of his kindness; she's charming when she speaks of it. It's to his good offices that she owes her appearance here."

"Miss Rooth loves to talk about his kindness; she sounds lovely when she does. It's thanks to his help that she's here."

"Here?" Nick's interest rose. "Is she in London?"

"Here?" Nick asked, intrigued. "Is she in London?"

"D'où tombez-vous? I thought you people read the papers."

"Where do you come from? I thought you all read the news."

"What should I read, when I sit—sometimes—through the stuff they put into them?"

"What should I read when I occasionally sit through the stuff they include?"

"Of course I see that—that your engagement at your own variety-show, with its interminable 'turns,' keeps you from going to the others. Learn then," said Gabriel Nash, "that you've a great competitor and that you're distinctly not, much as you may suppose it, the rising comedian. The Tragic Muse is the great modern personage. Haven't you heard people speak of her, haven't you been taken to see her?"

"Of course I see that—your gig at your own variety show, with its endless acts, is keeping you from going to the others. So, know this," said Gabriel Nash, "you have a strong competitor, and you’re definitely not, despite what you might think, the rising comedian. The Tragic Muse is the major modern figure. Haven't you heard people talk about her? Haven't you been taken to see her?"

Nick bethought himself. "I daresay I've heard of her, but with a good many other things on my mind I had forgotten it."

Nick thought to himself, "I think I've heard of her, but with so much else on my mind, I forgot about it."

"Certainly I can imagine what has been on your mind. She remembers you at any rate; she repays neglect with sympathy. She wants," said Nash, "to come and see you."

"Of course, I can guess what you’ve been thinking. She remembers you, anyway; she responds to neglect with kindness. She wants," Nash said, "to come and see you."

"'See' me?" It was all for Nick now a wonder.[355]

"'See' me?" To Nick, it was now all a mystery.[355]

"To be seen by you—it comes to the same thing. She's really worth seeing; you must let me bring her; you'll find her very suggestive. That idea that you should paint her—she appears to consider it a sort of bargain."

"To be seen by you—it’s all the same. She's definitely worth seeing; you have to let me introduce her to you; you’ll find her very inspiring. That thought that you should paint her—she seems to see it as some kind of deal."

"A bargain?" Our young man entered, as he believed, into the humour of the thing. "What will she give me?"

"A bargain?" our young man said, as he thought he was getting into the spirit of the matter. "What will she offer me?"

"A splendid model. She is splendid."

"A great model. She is great."

"Oh then bring her," said Nick.[356]

"Oh then bring her," said Nick.[356]


XXV

Nash brought her, the great modern personage, as he had described her, the very next day, and it took his friend no long time to test his assurance that Miriam Rooth was now splendid. She had made an impression on him ten months before, but it had haunted him only a day, soon overlaid as it had been with other images. Yet after Nash had talked of her a while he recalled her better; some of her attitudes, some of her looks and tones began to hover before him. He was charmed in advance with the notion of painting her. When she stood there in fact, however, it seemed to him he had remembered her wrong; the brave, free, rather grand creature who instantly filled his studio with such an unexampled presence had so shaken off her clumsiness, the rudeness and crudeness that had made him pity her, a whole provincial and "second-rate" side. Miss Rooth was light and bright and direct to-day—direct without being stiff and bright without being garish. To Nick's perhaps inadequately sophisticated mind the model, the actress were figures of a vulgar setting; but it would have been impossible to show that taint less than this extremely natural yet extremely distinguished aspirant to distinction. She was more natural even than Gabriel Nash—"nature" was still Nick's formula for his amusing old friend—and beside her he appeared almost commonplace.[357]

Nash brought her, the great modern figure he had described, the very next day, and it didn’t take his friend long to confirm his claim that Miriam Rooth was now amazing. She had made an impression on him ten months earlier, but it only lingered for a day before it was overshadowed by other memories. Yet after Nash spoke about her for a while, he remembered her more clearly; some of her poses, expressions, and tones began to come back to him. He was already excited about the idea of painting her. However, when she actually stood there, it felt like he had remembered her wrong; the bold, free, and somewhat grand person who instantly filled his studio with an extraordinary presence had shed her awkwardness, the roughness and simplicity that had once made him sympathize with her, a whole provincial and “second-rate” side. Miss Rooth was light, bright, and straightforward today—direct without being stiff and bright without being flashy. To Nick’s perhaps not-so-refined mind, the model and the actress seemed like figures from a tacky environment; but it would have been impossible to display any hint of that compared to this extremely natural yet remarkably distinguished person striving for success. She was even more genuine than Gabriel Nash—“nature” was still Nick's term for his amusing old friend—and next to her, he seemed almost ordinary.[357]

Nash recognised her superiority with a frankness honourable to both of them—testifying in this manner to his sense that they were all three serious beings, worthy to deal with fine realities. She attracted crowds to her theatre, but to his appreciation of such a fact as that, important doubtless in its way, there were the limits he had already expressed. What he now felt bound in all integrity to register was his perception that she had, in general and quite apart from the question of the box-office, a remarkable, a very remarkable, artistic nature. He allowed that she had surprised him here; knowing of her in other days mainly that she was hungry to adopt an overrated profession he had not imputed to her the normal measure of intelligence. Now he saw—he had had some talks with her—that she was capable almost of a violent play of mind; so much so that he was sorry for the embarrassment it would be to her. Nick could imagine the discomfort of having anything in the nature of a mind to arrange for in such conditions. "She's a woman of the best intentions, really of the best," Nash explained kindly and lucidly, almost paternally, "and the quite rare head you can see for yourself."

Nash recognized her superiority with a straightforwardness that was admirable for both of them—showing that he believed they were all three serious people, worthy of engaging with important truths. She drew large crowds to her theater, but while he acknowledged that this was significant in its own right, there were limits he had already mentioned. What he felt compelled to express honestly was his realization that she had, in general and separate from the box office issue, a remarkable and very exceptional artistic talent. He admitted that she had surprised him here; previously, he only knew her as someone eager to enter a somewhat overrated profession, and he hadn't considered her to have the typical level of intelligence. Now he understood—having had some conversations with her—that she was capable of an almost intense intellectual engagement; to the point that he felt sorry for the pressure it might put on her. Nick could picture how uncomfortable it would be to have a mind to manage under such circumstances. "She's a woman of the best intentions, truly the best," Nash explained kindly and clearly, almost in a fatherly way, "and you can see for yourself she has quite a rare intellect."

Miriam, smiling as she sat on an old Venetian chair, held aloft, with the noblest effect, that quarter of her person to which this patronage was extended, remarking to her host that, strange as it might appear, she had got quite to like poor Mr. Nash: she could make him go about with her—it was a relief to her mother.

Miriam, smiling as she sat on an old Venetian chair, proudly lifted the part of her body that this attention was directed towards, telling her host that, as odd as it may seem, she had come to like poor Mr. Nash: she could have him accompany her, which was a relief for her mother.

"When I take him she has perfect peace," the girl said; "then she can stay at home and see the interviewers. She delights in that and I hate it, so our friend here is a great comfort. Of course a femme de théâtre is supposed to be able to go out alone, but there's a kind of 'smartness,' an added chic, in having[358] some one. People think he's my 'companion '; I'm sure they fancy I pay him. I'd pay him, if he'd take it—and perhaps he will yet!—rather than give him up, for it doesn't matter that he's not a lady. He is one in tact and sympathy, as you see. And base as he thinks the sort of thing I do he can't keep away from the theatre. When you're celebrated people will look at you who could never before find out for themselves why they should."

"When I take him, she feels completely at ease," the girl said; "then she can stay home and meet with interviewers. She loves that, and I can't stand it, so our friend here is a big relief. Of course, a femme de théâtre is expected to go out alone, but there's a certain kind of 'smartness,' an extra chic, in having[358] someone with you. People think he's my 'companion'; I'm sure they imagine I pay him. I would pay him if he accepted it—and maybe he will!—rather than lose him, because it doesn’t matter that he’s not a lady. He is one in sensitivity and understanding, as you can see. And as much as he disapproves of the stuff I do, he can't stay away from the theater. When you're famous, people will look at you who could never figure out for themselves why they should."

"When you're celebrated you grow handsomer; at least that's what has happened to you, though you were pretty too of old," Gabriel placidly argued. "I go to the theatre to look at your head; it gives me the greatest pleasure. I take up anything of that sort as soon as I find it. One never knows how long it may last."

"When you're recognized, you get more attractive; at least that's what happened to you, even though you were beautiful before," Gabriel calmly stated. "I go to the theater just to see your face; it brings me so much joy. I pick up anything related to that as soon as I come across it. You never know how long it will last."

"Are you attributing that uncertainty to my appearance?" Miriam beautifully asked.

"Are you blaming that uncertainty on how I look?" Miriam beautifully asked.

"Dear no, to my own pleasure, the first precious bloom of it," Nash went on. "Dormer at least, let me tell you in justice to him, hasn't waited till you were celebrated to want to see you again—he stands there open-eyed—for the simple reason that he hadn't the least idea of your renown. I had to announce it to him."

"Absolutely not, to my own delight, the first precious bloom of it," Nash continued. "Dormer, at least, let me be fair to him, didn't wait until you were famous to want to see you again—he's standing there wide-eyed—for the simple reason that he had no clue about your fame. I had to fill him in."

"Haven't you seen me act?" Miriam put, without reproach, to her host.

"Haven't you seen me perform?" Miriam asked, without any criticism, to her host.

"I'll go to-night," he handsomely declared.

"I'll go tonight," he confidently declared.

"You have your terrible House, haven't you? What do they call it—the demands of public life?" Miriam continued: in answer to which Gabriel explained that he had the demands of private life as well, inasmuch as he was in love—he was on the point of being married. She listened to this with participation; then she said: "Ah then do bring your—what do they call her in English? I'm always afraid of saying something improper—your future.[359] I'll send you a box, under the circumstances; you'll like that better." She added that if he were to paint her he would have to see her often on the stage, wouldn't he? to profit by the optique de la scène—what did they call that in English?—studying her and fixing his impression. But before he had time to meet this proposition she asked him if it disgusted him to hear her speak like that, as if she were always posing and thinking about herself, living only to be looked at, thrusting forward her person. She already often got sick of doing so, but à la guerre comme à la guerre.

"You have your awful House, right? What do they call it—the demands of public life?" Miriam continued. In response, Gabriel explained that he had the demands of private life as well since he was in love—he was about to get married. She listened with interest, then said, "Ah, then do bring your—what do they call her in English? I'm always worried I'll say something inappropriate—your future.[359] I'll send you a box; you’ll like that better." She added that if he were going to paint her, he would need to see her often on stage, right? To benefit from the optique de la scène—what did they call that in English?—studying her and capturing his impression. But before he could respond to this suggestion, she asked if it disgusted him to hear her talk like that, as if she were always posing and thinking about herself, living only to be looked at, putting herself out there. She often grew tired of it, but à la guerre comme à la guerre.

"That's the fine artistic nature, you see—a sort of divine disgust breaking out in her," Nash expounded.

"That's her amazing artistic nature, you see—a kind of divine disgust showing through in her," Nash said.

"If you want to paint me 'at all at all' of course. I'm struck with the way I'm taking that for granted," the girl decently continued. "When Mr. Nash spoke of it to me I jumped at the idea. I remembered our meeting in Paris and the kind things you said to me. But no doubt one oughtn't to jump at ideas when they represent serious sacrifices on the part of others."

"If you want to paint me at all, of course. I'm surprised that I'm taking that for granted," the girl said politely. "When Mr. Nash mentioned it to me, I was really excited about the idea. I remembered our meeting in Paris and the nice things you said to me. But I guess you shouldn't be too eager about ideas that involve serious sacrifices from others."

"Doesn't she speak well?" Nash demanded of Nick. "Oh she'll go far!"

"Doesn't she speak really well?" Nash asked Nick. "Oh, she’s going to go far!"

"It's a great privilege to me to paint you: what title in the world have I to pretend to such a model?" Nick replied to Miriam. "The sacrifice is yours—a sacrifice of time and good nature and credulity. You come, in your bright beauty and your genius, to this shabby place where I've nothing worth speaking of to show, not a guarantee to offer you; and I wonder what I've done to deserve such a gift of the gods."

"It's a great honor for me to paint you: what right do I have to call myself worthy of such a model?" Nick replied to Miriam. "The sacrifice is yours—a sacrifice of time, kindness, and trust. You come, with your radiant beauty and talent, to this rundown place where I have nothing of value to offer you, not even a promise, and I can't help but wonder what I did to deserve such a blessing."

"Doesn't he speak well?"—and Nash appealed with radiance to their companion.

"Doesn't he speak well?"—and Nash smiled brightly at their friend.

She took no notice of him, only repeating to Nick that she hadn't forgotten his friendly attitude in Paris; and when he answered that he surely had[360] done very little she broke out, first resting her eyes on him with a deep, reasonable smile and then springing up quickly; "Ah well, if I must justify myself I liked you!"

She ignored him, just telling Nick that she hadn’t forgotten how friendly he was in Paris; and when he replied that he probably hadn’t done much, she paused, looking at him with a warm, understanding smile before suddenly jumping up. “Well, if I have to defend myself, I liked you!”

"Fancy my appearing to challenge you!" laughed Nick in deprecation. "To see you again is to want tremendously to try something. But you must have an infinite patience, because I'm an awful duffer."

"Can you believe I'm actually challenging you?" Nick laughed, a bit embarrassed. "Seeing you again makes me really eager to try something. But you have to have endless patience because I'm pretty terrible at this."

She looked round the walls. "I see what you've done—bien des choses."

She looked around the walls. "I see what you've done—so many things."

"She understands—she understands," Gabriel dropped. And he added to their visitor: "Imagine, when he might do something, his choosing a life of shams! At bottom he's like you—a wonderful artistic nature."

"She gets it—she gets it," Gabriel said. He added to their guest: "Just think, when he finally decides to do something, he chooses a life of pretense! Deep down, he’s just like you—a truly artistic soul."

"I'll have patience," said the girl, smiling at Nick.

"I'll be patient," said the girl, smiling at Nick.

"Then, my children, I leave you—the peace of the Lord be with you." With which words Nash took his departure.

"Then, my kids, I’m leaving you—the peace of the Lord be with you." With those words, Nash said goodbye.

The others chose a position for the young woman's sitting after she had placed herself in many different attitudes and different lights; but an hour had elapsed before Nick got to work—began, on a large canvas, to "knock her in," as he called it. He was hindered even by the fine element of agitation, the emotion of finding himself, out of a clear sky, confronted with such a subject and launched in such a task. What could the situation be but incongruous just after he had formally renounced all manner of "art"?—the renunciation taking effect not a bit the less from the whim he had all consciously treated himself to as a whim (the last he should ever descend to!) the freak of a fortnight's relapse into a fingering of old sketches for the purpose, as he might have said, of burning them up, of clearing out his studio and terminating his lease. There were both[361] embarrassment and inspiration in the strange chance of snatching back for an hour a relinquished joy: the jump with which he found he could still rise to such an occasion took away his breath a little, at the same time that the idea—the idea of what one might make of such material—touched him with an irresistible wand. On the spot, to his inner vision, Miriam became a rich result, drawing a hundred formative forces out of their troubled sleep, defying him where he privately felt strongest and imposing herself triumphantly in her own strength. He had the good fortune, without striking matches, to see her, as a subject, in a vivid light, and his quick attempt was as exciting as a sudden gallop—he might have been astride, in a boundless field, of a runaway horse.

The others picked a spot for the young woman to sit after she had tried out different poses and positions in various lighting; however, it took Nick an hour to actually start working—he began, on a large canvas, to "knock her in," as he called it. He was even hindered by the nervous energy of unexpectedly facing such a subject and being thrown into such a task. What could the situation be but awkward just after he had deliberately turned his back on all forms of "art"?—the renouncement still felt valid despite the playful distraction he had consciously indulged in as a whim (the last temptation he would ever allow himself!) of spending a fortnight going through old sketches with the intention, as he might have put it, of destroying them, clearing out his studio, and ending his lease. There was both[361] embarrassment and inspiration in the odd chance of reclaiming, even for an hour, a joy he had given up: the realization that he could still rise to such an occasion took his breath away a bit, while the thought—the thought of what one could create from such material—swelled within him like an irresistible spell. Right then, in his mind’s eye, Miriam transformed into a vibrant subject, awakening a hundred creative forces from their troubled slumber, challenging him where he felt the strongest and asserting her presence with undeniable power. He was fortunate enough, without needing to strike any matches, to see her, as a subject, in bright light, and his quick effort felt as thrilling as a sudden ride—it was as if he were galloping, in an endless field, on a runaway horse.

She was in her way so fine that he could only think how to "do" her: that hard calculation soon flattened out the consciousness, lively in him at first, that she was a beautiful woman who had sought him out of his retirement. At the end of their first sitting her having done so appeared the most natural thing in the world: he had a perfect right to entertain her there—explanations and complications were engulfed in the productive mood. The business of "knocking her in" held up a lamp to her beauty, showed him how much there was of it and that she was infinitely interesting. He didn't want to fall in love with her—that would be a sell, he said to himself—and she promptly became much too interesting for it. Nick might have reflected, for simplification's sake, as his cousin Peter had done, but with more validity, that he was engaged with Miss Rooth in an undertaking which didn't in the least refer to themselves, that they were working together seriously and that decent work quite gainsaid sensibility—the humbugging sorts alone had to help themselves out[362] with it. But after her first sitting—she came, poor girl, but twice—the need of such exorcisms passed from his spirit: he had so thoroughly, so practically taken her up. As to whether his visitor had the same bright and still sense of co-operation to a definite end, the sense of the distinctively technical nature of the answer to every question to which the occasion might give birth, that mystery would be lighted only were it open to us to regard this young lady through some other medium than the mind of her friends. We have chosen, as it happens, for some of the great advantages it carries with it, the indirect vision; and it fails as yet to tell us—what Nick of course wondered about before he ceased to care, as indeed he intimated to her—why a budding celebrity should have dreamed of there being something for her in so blighted a spot. She should have gone to one of the regular people, the great people: they would have welcomed her with open arms. When Nick asked her if some of the R.A.'s hadn't expressed a wish for a crack at her she replied: "Oh dear no, only the tiresome photographers; and fancy them in the future. If mamma could only do that for me!" And she added with the charming fellowship for which she was conspicuous at these hours: "You know I don't think any one yet has been quite so much struck with me as you."

She was so stunning that he could only think about how to "have" her: that cold calculation soon dulled the awareness he initially had that she was a beautiful woman who had come looking for him in his retreat. By the end of their first meeting, her doing so seemed perfectly natural: he absolutely had the right to host her there—any explanations or complexities were lost in the productive mood. The task of "getting her used to" him illuminated her beauty, showing him just how much there was and that she was infinitely intriguing. He didn’t want to fall in love with her—that would be a mistake, he told himself—and she quickly became way too fascinating for that. Nick might have thought, for simplicity's sake, as his cousin Peter had done, but with more reason, that he and Miss Rooth were engaged in a project that had nothing to do with them personally, that they were working productively together, and that solid work completely dismissed emotions—the only deceitful types had to figure things out for themselves. But after her first visit—she came, poor girl, only twice—the need for such clarifications faded from his mind: he had so thoroughly and practically taken her in. As for whether his visitor shared the same clear sense of collaboration toward a specific goal, the understanding of the distinctly technical nature of the answer to any question that might arise, that mystery would only be illuminated if it were possible to view this young lady through a lens other than her friends' perspectives. We have chosen, as it turns out, for some of its great benefits, the indirect view; and it still doesn’t explain—what Nick naturally wondered about before losing interest, as he indeed hinted to her—why a rising star would have thought there was something for her in such a desolate place. She should have gone to the established artists, the big names: they would have welcomed her with open arms. When Nick asked her if some of the R.A.s hadn’t shown interest in her, she replied, "Oh no, just the annoying photographers; and imagine them in the future! If only my mom could do that for me!" And she added with the delightful camaraderie for which she was known at those moments: "You know, I don’t think anyone has been quite as impressed with me as you."

"Not even Peter Sherringham?" her host jested while he stepped back to judge of the effect of a line.

"Not even Peter Sherringham?" her host joked as he stepped back to see how the line looked.

"Oh Mr. Sherringham's different. You're an artist."

"Oh, Mr. Sherringham is different. You're an artist."

"For pity's sake don't say that!" he cried. "And as regards your art I thought Peter knew more than any one."

"For heaven's sake don't say that!" he exclaimed. "And when it comes to your art, I thought Peter knew more than anyone."

"Ah you're severe," said Miriam.[363]

"You're so harsh," said Miriam.[363]

"Severe—?"

"Serious—?"

"Because that's what the poor dear thinks. But he does know a lot—he has been a providence to me."

"Because that's what the poor thing thinks. But he really knows a lot—he has been a blessing to me."

"Then why hasn't he come over to see you act?"

"Then why hasn't he come to watch you perform?"

She had a pause. "How do you know he hasn't come?"

She paused. "How do you know he hasn't shown up?"

"Because I take for granted he'd have called on me if he had."

"Because I assume he would have called me if he had."

"Does he like you very much?" the girl asked.

"Does he really like you?" the girl asked.

"I don't know. I like him."

"I don't know. I like him."

"He's a gentleman—pour cela," she said.

"He's a gentleman—for that," she said.

"Oh yes, for that!" Nick went on absently, labouring hard.

"Oh yeah, for that!" Nick continued absentmindedly, working really hard.

"But he's afraid of me—afraid to see me."

"But he’s scared of me—scared to face me."

"Doesn't he think you good enough?"

"Doesn't he think you're good enough?"

"On the contrary—he believes I shall carry him away and he's in a terror of my doing it."

"On the contrary—he thinks I’m going to take him away and he's terrified that I will."

"He ought to like that," said Nick with conscious folly.

"He should like that," Nick said, aware of his own foolishness.

"That's what I mean when I say he's not an artist. However, he declares he does like it, only it appears to be not the right thing for him. Oh the right thing—he's ravenous for that. But it's not for me to blame him, since I am too. He's coming some night, however. Then," she added almost grimly, "he shall have a dose."

"That's what I mean when I say he's not an artist. However, he claims he enjoys it; it just doesn't seem to be the right fit for him. Oh, the right fit—he's desperate for that. But I can't fault him, because I am too. He'll be coming some night, though. Then," she added, almost grimly, "he'll get a taste."

"Poor Peter!" Nick returned with a compassion none the less real because it was mirthful: the girl's tone was so expressive of easy unscrupulous power.

"Poor Peter!" Nick replied with a sympathy that was just as genuine, even if it was playful: the girl's tone conveyed such a sense of effortless and carefree authority.

"He's such a curious mixture," she luxuriously went on; "sometimes I quite lose patience with him. It isn't exactly trying to serve both God and Mammon, but it's muddling up the stage and the world. The world be hanged! The stage, or anything of that[364] sort—I mean one's artistic conscience, one's true faith—comes first."

"He's such a curious blend," she continued with a hint of frustration; "sometimes I totally lose my patience with him. It's not exactly about trying to serve both God and money, but it's mixing up the stage and the real world. Who cares about the real world! The stage, or anything like that[364]—I mean your artistic integrity, your true beliefs—comes first."

"Brava, brava! you do me good," Nick murmured, still amused, beguiled, and at work. "But it's very kind of you, when I was in this absurd state of ignorance, to impute to me the honour of having been more struck with you than any one else," he continued after a moment.

"Bravo, bravo! you really make me feel good," Nick said quietly, still amused, enchanted, and busy. "But it's really nice of you, considering I was in this ridiculous state of ignorance, to attribute to me the honor of being more impressed with you than anyone else," he added after a moment.

"Yes, I confess I don't quite see—when the shops were full of my photographs."

"Yeah, I admit I don’t really get it—when the stores were packed with my photos."

"Oh I'm so poor—I don't go into shops," he explained.

"Oh, I'm so broke—I don't go into stores," he explained.

"Are you very poor?"

"Are you really broke?"

"I live on alms."

"I live on donations."

"And don't they pay you—the government, the ministry?"

"And doesn't the government or the ministry pay you?"

"Dear young lady, for what?—for shutting myself up with beautiful women?"

"Dear young lady, for what?—for isolating myself with beautiful women?"

"Ah you've others then?" she extravagantly groaned.

"Ah, so you have others then?" she dramatically sighed.

"They're not so kind as you, I confess."

"They're not as kind as you, I admit."

"I'll buy it from you—what you're doing: I'll pay you well when it's done," said the girl. "I've got money now. I make it, you know—a good lot of it. It's too delightful after scraping and starving. Try it and you'll see. Give up the base, bad world."

"I'll buy it from you—what you're doing: I'll pay you well when it's done," said the girl. "I've got money now. I make it, you know—a good amount of it. It's too wonderful after scraping and starving. Try it and you'll see. Give up the ugly, cruel world."

"But isn't it supposed to be the base, bad world that pays?"

"But isn't it supposed to be the basic, messed-up world that pays?"

"Precisely; make it pay without mercy—knock it silly, squeeze it dry. That's what it's meant for—to pay for art. Ah if it wasn't for that! I'll bring you a quantity of photographs to-morrow—you must let me come back to-morrow: it's so amusing to have them, by the hundred, all for nothing, to give away. That's what takes mamma most: she can't get over it. That's luxury and glory; even at Castle Nugent they didn't do that. People[365] used to sketch me, but not so much as mamma veut bien le dire; and in all my life I never had but one poor little carte-de-visite, when I was sixteen, in a plaid frock, with the banks of a river, at three francs the dozen."[366]

"Exactly; make it profitable without holding back—hit it hard, drain it completely. That's its purpose—to fund art. Ah, if it weren't for that! I'll bring you a bunch of photographs tomorrow—you have to let me come back; it's so fun to have them, by the hundreds, all for free, to give away. That's what amazes mom the most: she can't believe it. That's luxury and glory; even at Castle Nugent they didn't do that. People[365] used to draw me, but not as much as mom likes to say; and in all my life, I only had one poor little portrait photo, when I was sixteen, in a plaid dress, by the river, at three francs a dozen."[366]


XXVI

It was success, the member for Harsh felt, that had made her finer—the full possession of her talent and the sense of the recognition of it. There was an intimation in her presence (if he had given his mind to it) that for him too the same cause would produce the same effect—that is would show him how being launched in the practice of an art makes strange and prompt revelations. Nick felt clumsy beside a person who manifestly, now, had such an extraordinary familiarity with the esthetic point of view. He remembered too the clumsiness that had been in his visitor—something silly and shabby, pert rather than proper, and of quite another value than her actual smartness, as London people would call it, her well-appointedness and her evident command of more than one manner. Handsome as she had been the year before, she had suggested sordid lodgings, bread and butter, heavy tragedy and tears; and if then she was an ill-dressed girl with thick hair who wanted to be an actress, she was already in these few weeks a performer who could even produce an impression of not performing. She showed what a light hand she could have, forbore to startle and looked as well, for unprofessional life, as Julia: which was only the perfection of her professional character.

It was success, the member for Harsh felt, that had made her finer—the complete mastery of her talent and the acknowledgment it had received. There was a hint in her presence (if he had paid attention) that the same factor would have the same effect on him—that is, it would reveal to him how being immersed in an art can lead to strange and quick insights. Nick felt awkward next to someone who clearly had such an impressive familiarity with the aesthetic perspective. He also remembered the awkwardness that had been present in his visitor—something petty and unrefined, more cheeky than respectable, and of a completely different quality than her current elegance, as Londoners would describe it, her polished appearance and her evident control over multiple styles. Even though she had been attractive the year before, she had evoked images of rundown accommodations, basic living, weighty drama, and sorrow; and if at that time she was a poorly dressed girl with thick hair who aspired to be an actress, she had already transformed in just a few weeks into a performer who could even convey the impression of not performing. She demonstrated how light her touch could be, refrained from startling, and appeared just as composed, outside a professional setting, as Julia: which was simply the perfection of her professional persona.

This function came out much in her talk, for there were many little bursts of confidence as well as many[367] familiar pauses as she sat there; and she was ready to tell Nick the whole history of her début—the chance that had suddenly turned up and that she had caught, with a fierce leap, as it passed. He missed some of the details in his attention to his own task, and some of them he failed to understand, attached as they were to the name of Mr. Basil Dashwood, which he heard for the first time. It was through Mr. Dashwood's extraordinary exertions that a hearing—a morning performance at a London theatre—had been obtained for her. That had been the great step, for it had led to the putting on at night of the play, at the same theatre, in place of a wretched thing they were trying (it was no use) to keep on its feet, and to her engagement for the principal part. She had made a hit in it—she couldn't pretend not to know that; but she was already tired of it, there were so many other things she wanted to do; and when she thought it would probably run a month or two more she fell to cursing the odious conditions of artistic production in such an age. The play was a more or less idiotised version of a new French piece, a thing that had taken in Paris at a third-rate theatre and was now proving itself in London good enough for houses mainly made up of ten-shilling stalls. It was Dashwood who had said it would go if they could get the rights and a fellow to make some changes: he had discovered it at a nasty little place she had never been to, over the Seine. They had got the rights, and the fellow who had made the changes was practically Dashwood himself; there was another man in London, Mr. Gushmore—Miriam didn't know if Nick had heard of him (Nick hadn't) who had done some of it. It had been awfully chopped down, to a mere bone, with the meat all gone; but that was what people in London seemed to like. They were very innocent—thousands of little dogs amusing[368] themselves with a bone. At any rate she had made something, she had made a figure, of the woman—a dreadful stick, with what Dashwood had muddled her into; and Miriam added in the complacency of her young expansion: "Oh give me fifty words any time and the ghost of a situation, and I'll set you up somebody. Besides, I mustn't abuse poor Yolande—she has saved us," she said.

This role really came through in her conversation, as there were many little bursts of confidence along with familiar pauses while she sat there; and she was eager to share with Nick the entire story of her debut—the opportunity that had suddenly come up and that she had grabbed onto with fierce determination. He missed some of the details while focusing on his own task, and he didn't fully grasp some of them, especially as they were related to the name Mr. Basil Dashwood, which he heard for the first time. It was thanks to Mr. Dashwood's amazing efforts that she got a performance—a morning show at a London theater—organized for her. That was a huge step, as it led to a night run of the play at the same theater, replacing a terrible show they were desperately trying to keep alive, and to her being cast in the lead role. She had done well in it—she couldn’t pretend she didn’t know that; but she was already tired of it, wanting to explore many other opportunities; and the thought that it might run for another month or two made her curse the awful conditions of artistic production in this age. The play was essentially a dumbed-down version of a new French piece, something that had done well in Paris at a mediocre theater and was now proving to be just good enough in London for audiences primarily made up of ten-shilling seats. It was Dashwood who had said it would succeed if they could secure the rights and find someone to make some adjustments: he had discovered it at a small, unpleasant venue she had never visited, across the Seine. They got the rights, and the one who made the changes was practically Dashwood himself; there was another guy in London, Mr. Gushmore—Miriam wasn’t sure if Nick had heard of him (he hadn’t)—who had contributed to it as well. It had been cut down so severely, stripped to its bones with all the substance gone; but that seemed to be what people in London liked. They were quite naive—thousands of little dogs enjoying themselves with a bone. At any rate, she had created something, she had crafted a character out of the woman—a dreadful caricature, with what Dashwood had turned her into; and Miriam added with a sense of youthful pride: "Oh, just give me fifty words any time and a hint of a situation, and I’ll create someone for you. Besides, I shouldn’t speak ill of poor Yolande—she has saved us," she said.

"'Yolande'—?"

"'Yolande'—?"

"Our ridiculous play. That's the name of the impossible woman. She has put bread into our mouths and she's a loaf on the shelf for the future. The rights are mine."

"Our ridiculous play. That's the name of the impossible woman. She has put food on our table, and she's a loaf on the shelf for the future. The rights are mine."

"You're lucky to have them," said Nick a little vaguely, troubled about his sitter's nose, which was somehow Jewish without the convex arch.

"You're lucky to have them," Nick said somewhat vaguely, feeling uneasy about his sitter's nose, which looked Jewish but didn't have the typical curved shape.

"Indeed I am. He gave them to me. Wasn't it charming?"

"Yeah, I am. He gave them to me. Wasn't that sweet?"

"'He' gave them—Mr. Dashwood?"

"'He' gave them—Mr. Dashwood?"

"Dear me, no—where should poor Dashwood have got them? He hasn't a penny in the world. Besides, if he had got them he'd have kept them. I mean your blessed cousin."

"Goodness, no—where would poor Dashwood have gotten them? He doesn’t have a dime to his name. Plus, if he had them, he would have held on to them. I’m talking about your dear cousin."

"I see—they're a present from Peter."

"I get it—they're a gift from Peter."

"Like many other things. Isn't he a dear? If it hadn't been for him the shelf would have remained bare. He bought the play for this country and America for four hundred pounds, and on the chance: fancy! There was no rush for it, and how could he tell? And then he gracefully pressed it on me. So I've my little capital. Isn't he a duck? You've nice cousins."

"Like a lot of other things. Isn’t he great? If it weren’t for him, the shelf would still be empty. He bought the play for this country and America for four hundred pounds, just on a whim! There wasn’t any demand for it, and how could he know? Then he generously handed it over to me. So I’ve got my little investment. Isn’t he wonderful? You have nice cousins."

Nick assented to the proposition, only inserting an amendment to the effect that surely Peter had nice cousins too, and making, as he went on with his work, a tacit, preoccupied reflexion or two; such as that it must be pleasant to render little services like that to[369] youth, beauty and genius—he rather wondered how Peter could afford them—and that, "duck" as he was, Miss Rooth's benefactor was rather taken for granted. Sic vos non vobis softly sounded in his brain. This community of interests, or at least of relations, quickened the flight of time, so that he was still fresh when the sitting came to an end. It was settled Miriam should come back on the morrow, to enable her artist to make the most of the few days of the parliamentary recess; and just before she left him she asked:

Nick agreed to the suggestion, adding a comment that Peter probably had nice cousins too, and as he continued with his work, he had a few distracted thoughts; like how nice it must be to do little favors for youth, beauty, and talent—he was curious about how Peter could manage that—and that, no matter how charming he was, Miss Rooth’s benefactor was somewhat taken for granted. Sic vos non vobis quietly echoed in his mind. This shared interest, or at least connection, made time fly by, so he felt still energized when the session concluded. It was decided that Miriam would come back the next day, giving her artist a chance to make the most of the few days of the parliamentary break; and just before she left him, she asked:

"Then you will come to-night?"

"Are you coming tonight?"

"Without fail. I hate to lose an hour of you."

"Without a doubt. I hate losing an hour with you."

"Then I'll place you. It will be my affair."

"Then I'll get you situated. It will be my business."

"You're very kind"—he quite rose to it. "Isn't it a simple matter for me to take a stall? This week I suppose they're to be had."

"You're really nice," he said, feeling flattered. "Isn't it easy for me to get a stall? I guess they should be available this week."

"I'll send you a box," said Miriam. "You shall do it well. There are plenty now."

"I'll send you a box," Miriam said. "You’ll do it right. There are plenty now."

"Why should I be lost, all alone, in the grandeur of a box?"

"Why should I feel lost, all by myself, in the vastness of a box?"

"Can't you bring your friend?"

"Can't you bring your friend?"

"My friend?"

"My buddy?"

"The lady you're engaged to."

"Your fiancée."

"Unfortunately she's out of town."

"Unfortunately, she’s out of town."

Miriam looked at him in the grand manner. "Does she leave you alone like that?"

Miriam looked at him dramatically. "Does she really leave you alone like that?"

"She thought I should like it—I should be more free to paint. You see I am."

"She thought I would like it—I would have more freedom to paint. You see I am."

"Yes, perhaps it's good for me. Have you got her portrait?" Miriam asked.

"Yeah, maybe it's good for me. Do you have her portrait?" Miriam asked.

"She doesn't like me to paint her."

"She doesn't want me to paint her."

"Really? Perhaps then she won't like you to paint me."

"Really? Maybe she won't want you to paint me."

"That's why I want to be quick!" laughed Nick.

"That's why I want to hurry!" laughed Nick.

"Before she knows it?"

"Before she realizes it?"

"Shell know it to-morrow. I shall write to her."[370]

"She'll know by tomorrow. I'll write to her."[370]

The girl faced him again portentously. "I see you're afraid of her." But she added: "Mention my name; they'll give you the box at the office."

The girl looked at him seriously again. "I see you're scared of her." But she added, "Just say my name, and they'll give you the box at the office."

Whether or no Nick were afraid of Mrs. Dallow he still waved away this bounty, protesting that he would rather take a stall according to his wont and pay for it. Which led his guest to declare with a sudden flicker of passion that if he didn't do as she wished she would never sit to him again.

Whether or not Nick was afraid of Mrs. Dallow, he still declined the offer, insisting that he preferred to take a stall as he usually did and pay for it. This prompted his guest to declare with a sudden burst of emotion that if he didn’t do as she wanted, she would never sit for him again.

"Ah then you have me," he had to reply. "Only I don't see why you should give me so many things."

"Ah then you have me," he had to reply. "It's just that I don't understand why you would give me so many things."

"What in the world have I given you?"

"What on earth have I given you?"

"Why an idea." And Nick looked at his picture rather ruefully. "I don't mean to say though that I haven't let it fall and smashed it."

"Why an idea." Nick looked at his picture somewhat regretfully. "I don't mean to say that I haven't let it fall and broken it."

"Ah an idea—that is a great thing for people in our line. But you'll see me much better from the box and I'll send you Gabriel Nash." She got into the hansom her host's servant had fetched for her, and as Nick turned back into his studio after watching her drive away he laughed at the conception that they were in the same "line."

"Ah, an idea—that is a great thing for people like us. But you'll see me much better from the box, and I'll send you Gabriel Nash." She got into the taxi that her host's servant had called for her, and as Nick turned back into his studio after watching her drive away, he laughed at the thought that they were in the same "line."

He did share, in the event, his box at the theatre with Nash, who talked during the entr'actes not in the least about the performance or the performer, but about the possible greatness of the art of the portraitist—its reach, its range, its fascination, the magnificent examples it had left us in the past: windows open into history, into psychology, things that were among the most precious possessions of the human race. He insisted above all on the interest, the importance of this great peculiarity of it, that unlike most other forms it was a revelation of two realities, the man whom it was the artist's conscious effort to reveal and the man—the interpreter—expressed in the very quality and temper of that effort. It offered a double vision, the strongest dose of[371] life that art could give, the strongest dose of art that life could give. Nick Dormer had already become aware of having two states of mind when listening to this philosopher; one in which he laughed, doubted, sometimes even reprobated, failed to follow or accept, and another in which his old friend seemed to take the words out of his mouth, to utter for him, better and more completely, the very things he was on the point of saying. Gabriel's saying them at such moments appeared to make them true, to set them up in the world, and to-night he said a good many, especially as to the happiness of cultivating one's own garden, growing there, in stillness and freedom, certain strong, pure flowers that would bloom for ever, bloom long after the rank weeds of the hour were withered and blown away.

He did share his box at the theater with Nash, who, during the entr'actes, talked not at all about the show or the performers but about the potential greatness of portraiture—its reach, its range, its allure, and the incredible examples it provided us from the past: windows into history and psychology, things that were among humanity's most valuable treasures. He emphasized the significance of this unique aspect, that unlike most other forms, it revealed two realities: the person the artist consciously aimed to portray and the person—the interpreter—reflected in the very nature and mood of that portrayal. It offered a dual perspective, the strongest hint of[371] life that art could convey, and the strongest hint of art that life could present. Nick Dormer had already started to notice that he had two mindsets while listening to this philosopher; one in which he laughed, questioned, sometimes even disapproved, struggled to understand or accept, and another where his old friend seemed to express the thoughts he was on the verge of voicing, capturing them better and more completely. Gabriel articulating them at such moments made them feel true, grounding them in reality; and tonight he shared many insightful thoughts, particularly about the joy of tending to one's own garden, nurturing there, in tranquility and freedom, certain strong, pure flowers that would bloom forever, flourishing long after the unruly weeds of the moment had withered and blown away.

It was to keep Miriam Rooth in his eye for his current work that Nick had come to the play; and she dwelt there all the evening, being constantly on the stage. He was so occupied in watching her face—for he now saw pretty clearly what he should attempt to make of it—that he was conscious only in a secondary degree of the story she illustrated, and had in regard to her acting a surprised sense that she was extraordinarily quiet. He remembered her loudness, her violence in Paris, at Peter Sherringham's, her wild wails, the first time, at Madame Carré's; compared with which her present manner was eminently temperate and modern. Nick Dormer was not critical at the theatre; he believed what he saw and had a pleasant sense of the inevitable; therefore he wouldn't have guessed what Gabriel Nash had to tell him—that for this young woman, with her tragic cast and her peculiar attributes, her present performance, full of actuality, of light fine indications and at moments of pointed touches of comedy, was a rare tour de force. It went on altogether[372] in a register he hadn't supposed her to possess and in which, as he said, she didn't touch her capital, doing it all with her wonderful little savings. It conveyed to him that she was capable of almost anything.

Nick had come to the play to keep an eye on Miriam Rooth for his current work, and she was on stage all evening. He was so focused on watching her face—now having a clear idea of how he wanted to portray it—that he was only vaguely aware of the story she was telling. He was surprised at how extraordinarily calm she was in her performance. He recalled how loud and aggressive she had been in Paris, at Peter Sherringham's, and her wild outbursts the first time at Madame Carré's; compared to that, her current demeanor was remarkably composed and contemporary. Nick Dormer wasn't critical at the theater; he believed what he saw and felt a pleasant sense of inevitability. So, he wouldn't have guessed what Gabriel Nash was about to tell him—that for this young woman, with her tragic vibe and unique qualities, her current performance, full of realness, subtle cues, and occasional sharp comedic moments, was a rare tour de force. It unfolded altogether[372] in a way he hadn't realized she could excel at, where, as he put it, she wasn't even tapping into her full potential, doing it all with her amazing little savings. It made him feel that she was capable of almost anything.

In one of the intervals they went round to see her; but for Nick this purpose was partly defeated by the extravagant transports, as they struck him, of Mrs. Rooth, whom they found sitting with her daughter and who attacked him with a hundred questions about his dear mother and his charming sisters. She had volumes to say about the day in Paris when they had shown her the kindness she should never forget. She abounded also in admiration of the portrait he had so cleverly begun, declaring she was so eager to see it, however little he might as yet have accomplished, that she should do herself the honour to wait upon him in the morning when Miriam came to sit.

In one of their breaks, they went to visit her; but for Nick, this visit was partly overshadowed by the overwhelming excitement of Mrs. Rooth, who they found sitting with her daughter. She bombarded him with a hundred questions about his beloved mother and his wonderful sisters. She had a lot to say about the day in Paris when they had shown her kindness she would never forget. She was also full of praise for the portrait he had so skillfully started, stating that she was so eager to see it, no matter how little he had done so far, that she would honor him by coming to see him in the morning when Miriam came to pose.

"I'm acting for you to-night," the girl more effectively said before he returned to his place.

"I'm here for you tonight," the girl said more effectively before he returned to his spot.

"No, that's exactly what you're not doing," Nash interposed with one of his happy sagacities. "You've stopped acting, you've reduced it to the least that will do, you simply are—you're just the visible image, the picture on the wall. It keeps you wonderfully in focus. I've never seen you so beautiful."

"No, that's exactly what you're not doing," Nash interrupted with one of his cheerful insights. "You've stopped acting, you've minimized it to the bare minimum, you simply are—you're just the visible image, the picture on the wall. It keeps you wonderfully in focus. I've never seen you so beautiful."

Miriam stared at this; then it could be seen that she coloured. "What a luxury in life to have everything explained! He's the great explainer," she herself explained to Nick.

Miriam stared at this; then it was clear that she blushed. "What a luxury in life to have everything explained! He's the great explainer," she explained to Nick.

He shook hands with her for good-night. "Well then, we must give him lots to do."

He shook her hand to say goodnight. "Alright, we need to keep him busy."

She came to his studio in the morning, but unaccompanied by her mother, in allusion to whom she simply said, "Mamma wished to come but[373] I wouldn't let her." They proceeded promptly to business. The girl divested herself of her hat and coat, taking the position already determined. After they had worked more than an hour with much less talk than the day before, Nick being extremely absorbed and Miriam wearing in silence an air of noble compunction for the burden imposed on him, at the end of this period of patience, pervaded by a holy calm, our young lady suddenly got up and exclaimed, "I say, I must see it!"—with which, quickly, she stepped down from her place and came round to the canvas. She had at Nick's request not looked at his work the day before. He fell back, glad to rest, and put down his palette and brushes.

She arrived at his studio in the morning, without her mother, of whom she simply said, "Mom wanted to come, but[373] I wouldn't let her." They got straight to work. The girl took off her hat and coat, taking the position they had decided on earlier. After working for over an hour with much less conversation than the day before, Nick was deeply focused, while Miriam silently carried an expression of sincere guilt for the pressure she put on him. At the end of this time, enveloped in a peaceful mood, she suddenly stood up and said, "I have to see it!"—and quickly stepped down from her spot to approach the canvas. She had not looked at his painting the day before at Nick's request. He leaned back, relieved to take a break, and set down his palette and brushes.

"Ah bien, c'est tapé!" she cried as she stood before the easel. Nick was pleased with her ejaculation, he was even pleased with what he had done; he had had a long, happy spurt and felt excited and sanctioned. Miriam, retreating also a little, sank into a high-backed, old-fashioned chair that stood two or three yards from the picture and reclined in it, her head on one side, looking at the rough resemblance. She made a remark or two about it, to which Nick replied, standing behind her and after a moment leaning on the top of the chair. He was away from his work and his eyes searched it with a shy fondness of hope. They rose, however, as he presently became conscious that the door of the large room opposite him had opened without making a sound and that some one stood upon the threshold. The person on the threshold was Julia Dallow.

"Oh wow, that's great!" she exclaimed as she stood in front of the easel. Nick was thrilled by her reaction and pleased with what he had created; he had enjoyed a long, joyful burst of creativity and felt energized and validated. Miriam, stepping back a bit, settled into a tall, old-fashioned chair a couple of yards away from the painting and relaxed in it, her head tilted to one side as she examined the rough likeness. She made a few comments about it, to which Nick responded while standing behind her, eventually leaning on the top of the chair. He was away from his own work and his eyes scanned it with a shy sense of hopeful affection. However, they shifted upward when he noticed that the door to the large room across from him had opened silently and someone was standing in the doorway. The person at the threshold was Julia Dallow.

As soon as he was aware Nick wished he had posted a letter to her the night before. He had written only that morning. There was nevertheless genuine joy in the words with which he bounded toward her—"Ah my dear Julia, what a jolly surprise!"—for her unannounced descent spoke to him[374] above all of an irresistible desire to see him again sooner than they had arranged. She had taken a step forward, but she had done no more, stopping short at the sight of the strange woman, so divested of visiting-gear that she looked half-undressed, who lounged familiarly in the middle of the room and over whom Nick had been still more familiarly hanging. Julia's eyes rested on this embodied unexpectedness, and as they did so she grew pale—so pale that Nick, observing it, instinctively looked back to see what Miriam had done to produce such an effect. She had done nothing at all, which was precisely what was embarrassing; she only stared at the intruder, motionless and superb. She seemed somehow in easy possession of the place, and even at that instant Nick noted how handsome she looked; so that he said to himself inaudibly, in some deeper depth of consciousness, "How I should like to paint her that way!" Mrs. Dallow's eyes moved for a single moment to her friend's; then they turned away—away from Miriam, ranging over the room.

As soon as he realized it, Nick wished he had sent her a letter the night before. He had only written it that morning. Still, there was genuine happiness in the words he rushed towards her with—"Oh my dear Julia, what a wonderful surprise!"—because her unexpected arrival showed him that she had an undeniable urge to see him sooner than they had planned. She had taken a step forward but stopped when she saw the strange woman, who looked almost half-dressed and lounged casually in the middle of the room, someone Nick had been casually hanging around. Julia's eyes landed on this surprising sight, and as she did, she became pale—so pale that Nick, noticing it, instinctively looked back to see what Miriam had done to create such a reaction. She hadn't done anything at all, which was exactly what made it awkward; she simply stared at the intruder, motionless and strikingly beautiful. She somehow seemed completely at home in the space, and even at that moment, Nick noted how attractive she looked; so he quietly thought to himself in a deeper part of his mind, "I would love to paint her like that!" Mrs. Dallow's eyes flicked to her friend's for just a moment before moving away—away from Miriam, scanning the room.

"I've got a sitter, but you mustn't mind that; we're taking a rest. I'm delighted to see you"—he was all cordiality. He closed the door of the studio behind her; his servant was still at the outer door, which was open and through which he saw Julia's carriage drawn up. This made her advance a little further, but still she said nothing; she dropped no answer even when Nick went on with a sense of awkwardness: "When did you come back? I hope nothing has gone wrong. You come at a very interesting moment," he continued, aware as soon as he had spoken of something in his words that might have made her laugh. She was far from laughing, however; she only managed to look neither at him nor at Miriam and to say, after a little, when he had repeated his question about her return:[375]

"I have a babysitter, but don’t worry about that; we’re just taking a break. I’m really glad to see you"—he was completely friendly. He closed the studio door behind her; his servant was still at the outer door, which was open, and through which he saw Julia's carriage parked outside. This made her take a step forward, but she still said nothing; she didn’t respond even when Nick continued awkwardly: "When did you get back? I hope nothing went wrong. You arrive at a very interesting time," he said, realizing immediately after speaking that there was something in his tone that might have made her laugh. However, she was far from laughing; she only managed to avoid looking at him or Miriam and eventually said, after he repeated his question about when she returned:[375]

"I came back this morning—I came straight here."

"I got back this morning—I came right here."

"And nothing's wrong, I hope?"

"And everything's okay, right?"

"Oh no—everything's all right," she returned very quickly and without expression. She vouchsafed no explanation of her premature descent and took no notice of the seat Nick offered her; neither did she appear to hear him when he begged her not to look yet at the work on the easel—it was in such a dreadful state. He was conscious, as he phrased it, that this request gave to Miriam's position, directly in front of his canvas, an air of privilege which her neglect to recognise in any way Mrs. Dallow's entrance or her importance did nothing to correct. But that mattered less if the appeal failed to reach Julia's intelligence, as he judged, seeing presently how deeply she was agitated. Nothing mattered in face of the sense of danger taking possession of him after she had been in the room a few moments. He wanted to say, "What's the difficulty? Has anything happened?" but he felt how little she would like him to utter words so intimate in presence of the person she had been rudely startled to find between them. He pronounced Miriam's name to her and her own to Miriam, but Julia's recognition of the ceremony was so slight as to be scarcely perceptible. Miriam had the air of waiting for something more before she herself made a sign; and as nothing more came she continued to say nothing and not to budge. Nick added a remark to the effect that Julia would remember to have had the pleasure of meeting her the year before—in Paris, that day at old Peter's; to which Mrs. Dallow made answer, "Ah yes," without any qualification, while she looked down at some rather rusty studies on panels ranged along the floor and resting against the base of the wall. Her discomposure was a clear pain to herself; she had had[376] a shock of extreme violence, and Nick saw that as Miriam showed no symptom of offering to give up her sitting her stay would be of the briefest. He wished that young woman would do something—say she would go, get up, move about; as it was she had the appearance of watching from her point of vantage the other's upset. He made a series of inquiries about Julia's doings in the country, to two or three of which she gave answers monosyllabic and scarcely comprehensible, only turning her eyes round and round the room as in search of something she couldn't find—of an escape, of something that was not Miriam. At last she said—it was at the end of a very few minutes:

"Oh no—everything's fine," she replied quickly and without emotion. She offered no explanation for her sudden arrival and ignored the seat Nick offered her; she also seemed not to hear him when he pleaded with her not to look at the work on the easel yet—it was in such a terrible state. He noticed, as he put it, that this request gave Miriam's position directly in front of his canvas an air of privilege, which her indifference to Mrs. Dallow's entrance and importance did nothing to correct. But that mattered less if the appeal failed to resonate with Julia, as he could see how deeply disturbed she was. Nothing mattered in the face of the sense of danger that swept over him after she had been in the room for a few moments. He wanted to ask, "What's wrong? Has something happened?" but he sensed how little she would appreciate him voicing such intimate words in front of the person she had been so abruptly startled to find between them. He mentioned Miriam's name to her and her own name to Miriam, but Julia's acknowledgment of the formality was barely noticeable. Miriam seemed to be waiting for something more before she made a move; and as nothing more came, she stayed silent and still. Nick tried to mention that Julia would remember meeting her the year before—in Paris, on that day at old Peter's; to which Mrs. Dallow replied, "Oh yes," without any elaboration, while she gazed down at some rather worn studies on panels spread across the floor and leaning against the wall. Her unease was clearly painful for her; she had experienced a shock of extreme intensity, and Nick saw that as Miriam showed no signs of offering to leave her session, her stay would be very brief. He wished that young woman would do something—say she would leave, get up, move around; instead, she looked like she was observing the other's distress from her vantage point. He made several inquiries about Julia's activities in the country, to which she answered with short, barely understandable responses, only glancing around the room as if searching for something she couldn't find—an escape, something that wasn't Miriam. Finally, she spoke—it was only after a very few minutes:

"I didn't come to stay—when you're so busy. I only looked in to see if you were here. Good-bye."

"I didn't come to stay—especially when you're so busy. I just stopped by to see if you were here. Bye."

"It's charming of you to have come. I'm so glad you've seen for yourself how well I'm occupied," Nick replied, not unconscious of how red he was. This made Mrs. Dallow look at him while Miriam considered them both. Julia's eyes had a strange light he had never seen before—a flash of fear by which he was himself frightened. "Of course I'll see you later," he added in awkward, in really misplaced gaiety while she reached the door, which she opened herself, getting out with no further attention to Miriam. "I wrote to you this morning—you've missed my letter," he repeated behind her, having already given her this information. The door of the studio was very near that of the house, but before she had reached the street the visitors' bell was set ringing. The passage was narrow and she kept in advance of Nick, anticipating his motion to open the street-door. The bell was tinkling still when, by the action of her own hand, a gentleman on the step stood revealed.[377]

"It's really nice of you to come. I'm so glad you can see for yourself how busy I am," Nick said, aware of how red his face was. This made Mrs. Dallow look at him while Miriam took in both of them. Julia's eyes had an unusual light he had never noticed before—a flash of fear that startled him. "Of course I'll see you later," he added, trying to sound cheerful but coming off as awkward as she reached the door, which she opened herself, leaving no further attention for Miriam. "I wrote to you this morning—you missed my letter," he called after her, having already told her this. The door to the studio was very close to the house, but before she made it to the street, the visitors' bell rang. The hallway was narrow and she led the way, expecting Nick to open the street door. The bell was still ringing when, with her own hand, a gentleman on the steps became visible.[377]

"Ah my dear, don't go!" Nick heard pronounced in quick, soft dissuasion and in the now familiar accents of Gabriel Nash. The rectification followed more quickly still, if that were a rectification which so little improved the matter: "I beg a thousand pardons—I thought you were Miriam."

"Ah my dear, don't go!" Nick heard said quickly, in a soft tone of persuasion, and in the now familiar voice of Gabriel Nash. The correction came even faster, though it didn’t really improve things: "I’m so sorry—I thought you were Miriam."

Gabriel gave way and Julia the more sharply pursued her retreat. Her carriage, a victoria with a pair of precious heated horses, had taken a turn up the street, but the coachman had already seen his mistress and was rapidly coming back. He drew near; not so fast, however, but that Gabriel Nash had time to accompany Mrs. Dallow to the edge of the pavement with an apology for the freedom into which he had blundered. Nick was at her other hand, waiting to put her into the carriage and freshly disconcerted by the encounter with Nash, who somehow, as he stood making Julia an explanation that she didn't listen to, looked less eminent than usual, though not more conscious of difficulties. Our young man coloured deeper and watched the footman spring down as the victoria drove up; he heard Nash say something about the honour of having met Mrs. Dallow in Paris. Nick wanted him to go into the house; he damned inwardly his lack of delicacy. He desired a word with Julia alone—as much alone as the two annoying servants would allow. But Nash was not too much discouraged to say: "You came for a glimpse of the great model? Doesn't she sit? That's what I wanted too, this morning—just a look, for a blessing on the day. Ah but you, madam—"

Gabriel stepped aside and Julia quickly continued her retreat. Her carriage, a stylish victoria pulled by two well-heated horses, had turned up the street, but the coachman had already spotted her and was making his way back fast. He approached, but not so quickly that Gabriel Nash couldn't walk Mrs. Dallow to the edge of the sidewalk, apologizing for overstepping his boundaries. Nick stood on her other side, ready to help her into the carriage, feeling unsettled by his encounter with Nash, who, while explaining something to Julia that she wasn't paying attention to, seemed less distinguished than usual, though still unaware of the awkwardness. Nick's face flushed as he watched the footman jump down when the victoria arrived; he heard Nash mention something about the honor of running into Mrs. Dallow in Paris. Nick wished Nash would go inside; he mentally berated himself for his lack of finesse. He wanted a moment alone with Julia—as much alone as the two annoying servants would allow. But Nash, undeterred, said, "You came for a glimpse of the great model? Doesn't she look stunning? That’s what I was after too this morning—just a look to bless the day. Ah, but you, madam—"

Julia had sprung into her corner while he was still speaking and had flashed out to the coachman a "Home!" which of itself set the horses in motion. The carriage went a few yards, but while Gabriel, with an undiscouraged bow, turned away, Nick[378] Dormer, his hand on the edge of the hood, moved with it.

Julia had jumped into her corner while he was still talking and shouted "Home!" to the coachman, which got the horses moving. The carriage rolled a few yards, but as Gabriel, still unfazed, turned away, Nick[378] Dormer, with his hand on the edge of the hood, moved along with it.

"You don't like it, but I'll explain," he tried to say for its occupant alone.

"You don’t like it, but I’ll explain," he tried to say just for the person inside.

"Explain what?" she asked, still very pale and grave, but in a voice that showed nothing. She was thinking of the servants—she could think of them even then.

"Explain what?" she asked, still very pale and serious, but her tone revealed nothing. She was thinking about the staff—she could think about them even then.

"Oh it's all right. I'll come in at five," Nick returned, gallantly jocular, while she was whirled away.

"Oh, it's fine. I'll come in at five," Nick replied, jokingly charming, as she was swept away.

Gabriel had gone into the studio and Nick found him standing in admiration before Miriam, who had resumed the position in which she was sitting. "Lord, she's good to-day! Isn't she good to-day?" he broke out, seizing their host by the arm to give him a particular view. Miriam looked indeed still handsomer than before, and she had taken up her attitude again with a splendid, sphinx-like air of being capable of keeping it for ever. Nick said nothing, but went back to work with a tingle of confusion, which began to act after he had resumed his palette as a sharp, a delightful stimulus. Miriam spoke never a word, but she was doubly grand, and for more than an hour, till Nick, exhausted, declared he must stop, the industrious silence was broken only by the desultory discourse of their friend.[379]

Gabriel had entered the studio, and Nick found him admiring Miriam, who had returned to her seated pose. "Wow, she looks amazing today! Doesn’t she look amazing today?" he exclaimed, grabbing their host’s arm to show him. Miriam definitely looked even more beautiful than before, maintaining her pose with a striking, sphinx-like confidence that suggested she could hold it forever. Nick didn’t say anything but went back to his work, feeling a mix of confusion that quickly turned into a sharp, delightful motivation. Miriam didn’t speak at all but radiated presence, and for over an hour, until Nick, worn out, said he needed to take a break, the productive hush was only interrupted by their friend’s scattered chatter.[379]


XXVII

Nick went to Great Stanhope Street at five o'clock and learned, rather to his surprise, that Julia was not at home—to his surprise because he had told her he would come at that hour, and he attributed to her, with a certain simplicity, an eager state of mind in regard to his explanation. Apparently she was not eager; the eagerness was his own—he was eager to explain. He recognised, not without a certain consciousness of magnanimity in doing so, that there had been some reason for her quick withdrawal from his studio or at any rate for her extreme discomposure there. He had a few days before put in a plea for a snatch of worship in that sanctuary and she had accepted and approved it; but the worship, when the curtain happened to blow back, showed for that of a magnificent young woman, an actress with disordered hair, who wore in a singular degree the appearance of a person settled for many hours. The explanation was easy: it dwelt in the simple truth that when one was painting, even very badly and only for a moment, one had to have models. Nick was impatient to give it with frank, affectionate lips and a full, pleasant admission that it was natural Julia should have been startled; and he was the more impatient that, though he would not in the least have expected her to like finding a strange[380] woman intimately installed with him, she had disliked it even more than would have seemed probable or natural. That was because, not having heard from him about the matter, the impression was for the moment irresistible with her that a trick had been played her. But three minutes with him alone would make the difference.

Nick went to Great Stanhope Street at five o'clock and was surprised to find out that Julia wasn’t home—surprised because he had told her he’d come at that time, and he simply assumed she was looking forward to his explanation. Clearly, she wasn’t eager; the eagerness was his own—he wanted to explain. He realized, with a bit of pride for acknowledging it, that there was a reason for her sudden exit from his studio or at least for her obvious discomfort there. A few days earlier, he had asked for a moment of her attention in that space, and she had agreed; but the attention, when the curtain happened to blow back, revealed a stunning young woman, an actress with messy hair, who looked like she had been there for a long time. The explanation was simple: the truth was that when one is painting, even poorly and just for a moment, models are needed. Nick was eager to share this with honest, affectionate words and a clear acknowledgment that it was totally understandable for Julia to have been startled; and he was even more eager because, while he wouldn’t have expected her to enjoy discovering a strange woman so close to him, her reaction was more intense than he thought it would be. That was because, not having heard from him about it, she couldn’t help but feel that a trick had been pulled on her. But just three minutes alone with him would change everything.

They would indeed have a considerable difference to make, Nick reflected, as minutes much more numerous elapsed without bringing Mrs. Dallow home. For he had said to the butler that he would come in and wait—though it was odd she should not have left a message for him: she would doubtless return from one moment to the other. He had of course full licence to wait anywhere he preferred; and he was ushered into Julia's particular sitting-room and supplied with tea and the evening papers. After a quarter of an hour, however, he gave little attention to these beguilements, thanks to his feeling still more acutely that since she definitely knew he was coming she might have taken the trouble to be at home. He walked up and down and looked out of the window, took up her books and dropped them again, and then, as half an hour had elapsed, became aware he was really sore. What could she be about when, with London a thankless void, she was of course not paying visits? A footman came in to attend to the fire, whereupon Nick questioned him as to the manner in which she was possibly engaged. The man disclosed the fact that his mistress had gone out but a quarter of an hour before Nick's arrival, and, as if appreciating the opportunity for a little decorous conversation, gave him still more information than he invited. From this it appeared that, as Nick knew, or could surmise, she had the evening before, from the country, wired for the victoria to meet her in the morning at Paddington and then[381] gone straight from the station to the studio, while her maid, with her luggage, proceeded in a cab to Great Stanhope Street. On leaving the studio, however, she had not come directly home; she had chosen this unusual season for an hour's drive in the Park. She had finally re-entered her house, but had remained upstairs all day, seeing no one and not coming down to luncheon. At four o'clock she had ordered the brougham for four forty-five, and had got into it punctually, saying, "To the Park!" as she did so.

Nick reflected that there was definitely a significant difference to be made as more and more minutes went by without Mrs. Dallow coming home. He had told the butler he would come in and wait, but it was strange that she hadn’t left a message for him; she must return at any moment. He had every right to wait wherever he wanted and was shown into Julia's specific sitting room, where he was given tea and the evening papers. However, after a quarter of an hour, he paid little attention to these distractions because he felt even more strongly that, since she definitely knew he was coming, she could have made the effort to be at home. He paced around and looked out the window, picked up her books only to put them down again, and then, after half an hour, realized he was truly annoyed. What could she be doing when, in a city as uninviting as London, she surely wasn’t visiting anyone? A footman came in to tend to the fire, prompting Nick to ask him how she was possibly occupied. The man revealed that his mistress had left just a quarter of an hour before Nick arrived and, sensing an opportunity for a bit of polite conversation, shared more information than Nick had asked for. From this, it turned out that, as Nick knew or could guess, she had sent a telegram the evening before from the countryside, asking for the victoria to pick her up in the morning at Paddington. Then, she went straight from the station to the studio, while her maid took her luggage in a cab to Great Stanhope Street. However, after leaving the studio, she hadn't come directly home; she chose this unusual time for an hour's drive in the Park. She finally came back to her house but had stayed upstairs all day, seeing no one and skipping luncheon. At four o'clock, she ordered the brougham for four forty-five and got into it right on time, saying, "To the Park!" as she did so.

Nick, after the footman had left him, made what he could of Julia's sudden passion for the banks of the Serpentine, forsaken and foggy now, inasmuch as the afternoon had come on grey and the light was waning. She usually hated the Park and hated a closed carriage. He had a gruesome vision of her, shrunken into a corner of her brougham and veiled as if in consequence of tears, revolving round the solitude of the Drive. She had of course been deeply displeased and was not herself; the motion of the carriage soothed her, had an effect on her nerves. Nick remembered that in the morning, at his door, she had appeared to be going home; so she had plunged into the drearier resort on second thoughts and as she noted herself near it. He lingered another half-hour, walked up and down the room many times and thought of many things. Had she misunderstood him when he said he would come at five? Couldn't she be sure, even if she had, that he would come early rather than late, and mightn't she have left a message for him on the chance? Going out that way a few minutes before he was to come had even a little the air of a thing done on purpose to offend him; as if she had been so displeased that she had taken the nearest occasion of giving him a sign she meant to break with him. But were these the things Julia did[382] and was that the way she did them—his fine, proud, delicate, generous Julia?

Nick, after the footman had left him, tried to make sense of Julia's sudden love for the now deserted and foggy banks of the Serpentine, especially since the afternoon had turned gray and the light was fading. She usually hated the Park and a closed carriage. He had a grim image of her, curled up in a corner of her brougham and veiled as if from tears, reflecting on the loneliness of the Drive. She must have been really upset and wasn’t herself; the movement of the carriage calmed her and affected her nerves. Nick remembered that in the morning, at his door, she had seemed like she was heading home; yet she had decided to go to the drearier spot when she found herself near it. He stayed another half hour, pacing the room repeatedly and thinking about many things. Had she misinterpreted him when he said he would arrive at five? Couldn’t she be sure, even if she had, that he would show up early rather than late? Wouldn’t she have left a message for him just in case? Leaving a few minutes before he was supposed to arrive felt a bit like a deliberate act to hurt him; it was as if she had been so upset that she took the first chance to show him she wanted to end things. But was this how Julia acted[382] and was this the way she handled it—his fine, proud, delicate, generous Julia?

When six o'clock came poor Nick felt distinctly resentful; but he stayed ten minutes longer on the possibility that she would in the morning have understood him to mention that hour. The April dusk began to gather and the unsociability of her behaviour, especially if she were still rumbling round the Park, became absurd. Anecdotes came back to him, vaguely remembered, heard he couldn't have said when or where, of poor artists for whom life had been rendered difficult by wives who wouldn't allow them the use of the living female model and who made scenes if they encountered on the staircase such sources of inspiration. These ladies struck him as vulgar and odious persons, with whom it seemed grotesque that Julia should have anything in common. Of course she was not his wife yet, and of course if she were he should have washed his hands of every form of activity requiring the services of the sitter; but even these qualifications left him with a power to wince at the way in which the woman he was so sure he loved just escaped ranking herself with the Philistines.

When six o'clock came, poor Nick felt really resentful; but he waited ten minutes longer, hoping she would have understood him to mention that time. The April dusk started to settle in, and her unsociable behavior, especially if she was still wandering around the Park, became ridiculous. He recalled anecdotes, vaguely remembered and unsure of when or where he had heard them, about struggling artists whose lives were made difficult by wives who wouldn't let them use live female models and who would create scenes if they saw such sources of inspiration on the staircase. These women struck him as vulgar and terrible people, and it seemed absurd that Julia should have anything in common with them. Of course, she wasn't his wife yet, and if she were, he would have distanced himself from any activity that required a sitter; but even with those thoughts, he couldn't help but wince at how the woman he was so certain he loved narrowly avoided being associated with the Philistines.

At a quarter past six he rang a bell and told the servant who answered it that he was going and that Mrs. Dallow was to be informed as soon as she came in that he had expected to find her and had waited an hour and a quarter. But he had just reached the doorstep of departure when her brougham, emerging from the evening mist, stopped in front of the house. Nick stood there hanging back till she got out, allowing the servants only to help her. She saw him—she was less veiled than his mental vision of her; but this didn't prevent her pausing to give an order to the coachman, a matter apparently requiring some discussion. When she came to the door her visitor[383] remarked that he had been waiting an eternity; to which she replied that he must make no grievance of that—she was too unwell to do him justice. He immediately professed regret and sympathy, adding, however, that in that case she had much better not have gone out. She made no answer to this—there were three servants in the hall who looked as if they might understand at least what was not said to them; only when he followed her in she asked if his idea had been to stay longer.

At 6:15, he rang the bell and told the servant who answered that he was leaving and that Mrs. Dallow should be informed as soon as she arrived that he had expected to see her and had waited for an hour and a quarter. Just as he was about to leave, her carriage appeared through the evening mist and stopped in front of the house. Nick hung back until she got out, letting the servants assist her. When she spotted him, she looked less mysterious than he had imagined, but that didn’t stop her from pausing to give the coachman some instructions, which seemed to require a discussion. When she finally reached the door, her visitor[383] remarked that he had been waiting forever. She replied that he shouldn't hold that against her—she was feeling too unwell to be at her best. He immediately expressed regret and sympathy, adding that in that case, she really shouldn’t have gone out. She didn’t respond to this—there were three servants in the hall who looked like they might at least pick up on what was unsaid; only when he followed her inside did she ask if he had intended to stay longer.

"Certainly, if you're not too ill to see me."

"Sure, if you're not too sick to see me."

"Come in then," Julia said, turning back after having gone to the foot of the stairs.

"Come in then," Julia said, turning back after reaching the bottom of the stairs.

This struck him immediately as a further restriction of his visit: she wouldn't readmit him to the drawing-room or to her boudoir; she would receive him in the impersonal apartment downstairs where she saw people on business. What did she want to do to him? He was prepared by this time for a scene of jealousy, since he was sure he had learned to read her character justly in feeling that if she had the appearance of a cold woman a forked flame in her was liable on occasion to break out. She was very still, but from time to time she would fire off a pistol. As soon as he had closed the door she said without sitting down:

This immediately felt like another limitation on his visit: she wouldn’t let him back into the drawing-room or her bedroom; she would see him in the impersonal apartment downstairs where she met people for business. What did she want from him? By this point, he was ready for a jealous scene, since he was confident he had figured out her character, sensing that although she appeared cold, at times a hidden passion would suddenly flare up. She was very still, but every now and then, she would shoot off a verbal blast. As soon as he closed the door, she said without sitting down:

"I daresay you saw I didn't like that at all."

"I guess you noticed that I didn't like that at all."

"My having a sitter in that professional way? I was very much annoyed at it myself," Nick answered.

"My having a sitter in that professional way? I was really annoyed by it myself," Nick answered.

"Why were you annoyed? She's very handsome," Mrs. Dallow perversely said.

"Why were you annoyed? He's really good-looking," Mrs. Dallow said with a hint of defiance.

"I didn't know you had looked at her!" Nick laughed.

"I didn't know you had checked her out!" Nick laughed.

Julia had a pause. "Was I very rude?"

Julia hesitated. "Was I really rude?"

"Oh it was all right; it was only awkward for me because you didn't know," he replied.

"Oh, it was fine; it was just a bit awkward for me because you didn't know," he replied.

"I did know; that's why I came."[384]

"I knew; that's why I came."[384]

"How do you mean? My letter couldn't have reached you."

"What's that supposed to mean? My letter must not have gotten to you."

"I don't know anything about your letter," Julia cast about her for a chair and then seated herself on the edge of a sofa with her eyes on the floor.

"I don't know anything about your letter," Julia looked around for a chair and then sat on the edge of a sofa, her eyes on the floor.

"She sat to me yesterday; she was there all the morning; but I didn't write to tell you. I went at her with great energy and, absurd as it may seem to you, found myself very tired afterwards. Besides, in the evening I went to see her act."

"She came over yesterday; she was here all morning; but I didn't write to let you know. I approached her with a lot of energy and, as absurd as it may sound to you, I ended up feeling really tired afterward. Plus, in the evening, I went to watch her performance."

"Does she act?" asked Mrs. Dallow.

"Does she act?" asked Mrs. Dallow.

"She's an actress: it's her profession. Don't you remember her that day at Peter's in Paris? She's already a celebrity; she has great talent; she's engaged at a theatre here and is making a sensation. As I tell you, I saw her last night."

"She's an actress; that's her job. Don't you remember her that day at Peter's in Paris? She's already famous; she has amazing talent; she's performing at a theater here and is causing a stir. Like I said, I saw her last night."

"You needn't tell me," Julia returned, looking up at him with a face of which the intense, the tragic sadness startled him.

"You don't have to tell me," Julia replied, looking up at him with a face that showed a deep, tragic sadness that took him by surprise.

He had been standing before her, but at this he instantly sat down close, taking her passive hand. "I want to, please; otherwise it must seem so odd to you. I knew she was coming when I wrote to you the day before yesterday. But I didn't tell you then because I didn't know how it would turn out, and I didn't want to exult in advance over a poor little attempt that might come to nothing. Moreover, it was no use speaking of the matter at all unless I told you exactly how it had come about," Nick went on, explaining kindly and copiously. "It was the result of a visit unexpectedly paid me by Gabriel Nash."

He had been standing in front of her, but at that, he immediately sat down close and took her passive hand. "I want to, please; otherwise it must seem really strange to you. I knew she was coming when I wrote to you the day before yesterday. But I didn’t tell you back then because I wasn't sure how it would turn out, and I didn’t want to get overexcited about a little attempt that might end up being nothing. Plus, it wouldn’t make sense to bring it up at all unless I explained exactly how it happened," Nick continued, explaining kindly and in detail. "It was because Gabriel Nash paid me an unexpected visit."

"That man—the man who spoke to me?" Her memory of him shuddered into life.

"That guy—the guy who talked to me?" Her memory of him came rushing back.

"He did what he thought would please you, but I daresay it didn't. You met him in Paris and didn't like him; so I judged best to hold my tongue about him."[385]

"He did what he thought would make you happy, but I don’t think it did. You met him in Paris and didn’t like him, so I thought it was best to stay silent about him."[385]

"Do you like him?"

"Do you like him?"

"Very much."

"Absolutely."

"Great heaven!" Julia ejaculated, almost under her breath.

"Wow!" Julia exclaimed, almost under her breath.

"The reason I was annoyed was because, somehow, when you came in, I suddenly had the air of having got out of those visits and shut myself up in town to do something that I had kept from you. And I have been very unhappy till I could explain."

"The reason I was annoyed is because, somehow, when you walked in, I suddenly gave off the vibe of having escaped those visits and isolated myself in the city to do something I hadn’t told you about. And I’ve been really unhappy until I could explain."

"You don't explain—you can't explain," Mrs Dallow declared, turning on her companion eyes which, in spite of her studied stillness, expressed deep excitement. "I knew it—I knew everything; that's why I came."

"You don't explain—you can't explain," Mrs. Dallow said, turning to her companion with eyes that, despite her careful calmness, showed intense excitement. "I knew it—I knew everything; that's why I came."

"It was a sort of second-sight—what they call a brainwave," Nick smiled.

"It was like a sixth sense—what people these days call a brainwave," Nick smiled.

"I felt uneasy, I felt a kind of call; it came suddenly, yesterday. It was irresistible; nothing could have kept me this morning."

"I felt uneasy, like I was being pulled in a certain direction; it hit me suddenly, yesterday. It was impossible to ignore; nothing could have stopped me this morning."

"That's very serious, but it's still more delightful. You mustn't go away again," said Nick. "We must stick together—forever and ever."

"That's really serious, but it's still more delightful. You can't leave again," said Nick. "We have to stay together—forever and ever."

He put his arm round her, but she detached herself as soon as she felt its pressure. She rose quickly, moving away, while, mystified, he sat looking up at her as she had looked a few moments before at him. "I've thought it all over; I've been thinking of it all day," she began. "That's why I didn't come in."

He put his arm around her, but she pulled away as soon as she felt his touch. She got up quickly and moved away, while he sat there, confused, looking up at her the way she had looked at him just moments earlier. "I've thought it all through; I've been thinking about it all day," she started. "That's why I didn't come in."

"Don't think of it too much; it isn't worth it."

"Don't overthink it; it's not worth it."

"You like it more than anything else. You do—you can't deny it," she went on.

"You like it more than anything else. You do—you can't deny it," she continued.

"My dear child, what are you talking about?" Nick asked, gently...

"My dear child, what are you talking about?" Nick asked softly...

"That's what you like—doing what you were this morning; with women lolling, with their things off, to be painted, and people like that man."

"That’s what you enjoy—doing what you were doing this morning; with women lounging, with their clothes off, to be painted, and people like that guy."

Nick slowly got up, hesitating. "My dear Julia, apart from the surprise this morning, do you object to the living model?"

Nick slowly got up, hesitating. "My dear Julia, besides the surprise this morning, do you have any problem with the living model?"

"Not a bit, for you."

"Not at all, for you."

"What's the inconvenience then, since in my studio they're only for me?"

"What's the problem then, since they're just for me in my studio?"

"You love it, you revel in it; that's what you want—the only thing you want!" Julia broke out.

"You love it, you enjoy it; that's exactly what you want—the only thing you want!" Julia exclaimed.

"To have models, lolling undressed women, do you mean?"

"Are you talking about having models, like lounging naked women?"

"That's what I felt, what I knew," she went on—"what came over me and haunted me yesterday so that I couldn't throw it off. It seemed to me that if I could see it with my eyes and have the perfect proof I should feel better, I should be quiet. And now I am quiet—after a struggle of some hours, I confess. I have seen; the whole thing's before me and I'm satisfied."

"That's how I felt, what I knew," she continued—"what overwhelmed me and bothered me yesterday so much that I couldn't shake it off. It seemed to me that if I could see it with my own eyes and have solid proof, I would feel better, I would be at peace. And now I am at peace—after a struggle of a few hours, I admit. I have seen; the whole situation is right in front of me and I'm satisfied."

"I'm not—to me neither the whole thing nor half of it is before me. What exactly are you talking about?" Nick demanded.

"I'm not—neither the whole thing nor half of it is clear to me. What exactly are you talking about?" Nick asked.

"About what you were doing this morning. That's your innermost preference, that's your secret passion."

"About what you were up to this morning. That's your deepest preference, your hidden passion."

"A feeble scratch at something serious? Yes, it was almost serious," he said. "But it was an accident, this morning and yesterday: I got on less wretchedly than I intended."

"A weak attempt at something serious? Yeah, it was kind of serious," he said. "But it was an accident, this morning and yesterday: I handled it better than I planned."

"I'm sure you've immense talent," Julia returned with a dreariness that was almost droll.

"I'm sure you have immense talent," Julia replied with a dullness that was almost amusing.

"No, no, I might have had. I've plucked it up: it's too late for it to flower. My dear Julia, I'm perfectly incompetent and perfectly resigned."

"No, no, I might have had it. I've picked it up: it's too late for it to bloom. My dear Julia, I'm completely useless and completely accepting."

"Yes, you looked so this morning, when you hung over her. Oh she'll bring back your talent!"

"Yes, you looked like that this morning when you were hovering over her. Oh, she’ll bring back your talent!"

"She's an obliging and even an intelligent creature, and I've no doubt she would if she could," Nick conceded. "But I've received from you all the help[386] any woman's destined to give me. No one can do for me again what you've done."

"She's a helpful and even smart person, and I'm sure she would if she could," Nick admitted. "But I've gotten all the support[386] that any woman is meant to give me. No one can do for me again what you've done."

"I shouldn't try it again; I acted in ignorance. Oh I've thought it all out!" Julia declared. And then with a strange face of anguish resting on his own: "Before it's too late—before it's too late!"

"I shouldn’t try it again; I was clueless. Oh, I’ve thought it all through!" Julia declared. Then, with a look of deep anguish on her face: "Before it’s too late—before it’s too late!"

"Too late for what?"

"Too late for what?"

"For you to be free—for you to be free. And for me—for me to be free too. You hate everything I like!" she flashed out. "Don't pretend, don't pretend!" she went on as a sound of protest broke from him.

"For you to be free—for you to be free. And for me—for me to be free too. You hate everything I like!" she shot back. "Don't pretend, don't pretend!" she continued as he let out a sound of protest.

"I thought you so awfully wanted me to paint," he gasped, flushed and staring.

"I thought you really wanted me to paint," he gasped, embarrassed and staring.

"I do—I do. That's why you must be free, why we must part?"

"I do—I do. That's why you need to be free, why we have to separate?"

"Why we must part—?"

"Why do we have to part?"

"Oh I've turned it well over. I've faced the hard truth. It wouldn't do at all!" Julia rang out.

"Oh, I've really thought it through. I've confronted the harsh reality. It just won't work!" Julia exclaimed.

"I like the way you talk of it—as if it were a trimming for your dress!" Nick retorted with bitterness. "Won't it do for you to be loved and cherished as well as any woman in England?"

"I like how you talk about it—as if it's just an accessory for your outfit!" Nick shot back bitterly. "Isn't it enough for you to be loved and cared for like any woman in England?"

She turned away from him, closing her eyes as not to see something dangerous. "You mustn't give anything up for me. I should feel it all the while and I should hate it. I'm not afraid of the truth, but you are."

She turned away from him, closing her eyes to avoid seeing something dangerous. "You shouldn't give anything up for me. I would feel it the whole time and I would hate it. I'm not afraid of the truth, but you are."

"The truth, dear Julia? I only want to know it," Nick insisted. "It seems to me in fact just what I've got hold of. When two persons are united by the tenderest affection and are sane and generous and just, no difficulties that occur in the union their life makes for them are insurmountable, no problems are insoluble."

"The truth, dear Julia? I just want to know it," Nick insisted. "It seems to me that's exactly what I've figured out. When two people are connected by the deepest affection and are rational, generous, and fair, no challenges that arise in the relationship they share are impossible to overcome; no issues are unsolvable."

She appeared for a moment to reflect upon this: it was spoken in a tone that might have touched her.[387] Yet at the end of the moment, lifting her eyes, she brought out: "I hate art, as you call it. I thought I did, I knew I did; but till this morning I didn't know how much."

She paused for a moment to think about this; it was said in a way that could have affected her.[387] But after that moment, looking up, she exclaimed, "I hate art, as you call it. I thought I did, I knew I did; but until this morning, I didn't realize how much."

"Bless your dear soul, that wasn't art," Nick pleaded. "The real thing will be a thousand miles away from us; it will never come into the house, soyez tranquille. It knows where to look in and where to flee shrieking. Why then should you worry?"

"Bless your sweet soul, that wasn't art," Nick begged. "The real thing will be a thousand miles away from us; it will never come into the house, soyez tranquille. It knows where to look in and where to run away screaming. So why should you be worried?"

"Because I want to understand, I want to know what I'm doing. You're an artist: you are, you are!" Julia cried, accusing him passionately.

"Because I want to understand, I want to know what I’m doing. You're an artist: you are, you are!" Julia exclaimed, passionately accusing him.

"My poor Julia, it isn't so easy as that, nor a character one can take on from one day to the other. There are all sorts of things; one must be caught young and put through the mill—one must see things as they are. There are very few professions that goes with. There would be sacrifices I never can make."

"My poor Julia, it's not that simple, nor is it something you can just pick up overnight. There are so many factors involved; you have to start young and go through a lot—one has to see things for what they really are. There are very few careers that fit this. There are sacrifices I can never make."

"Well then, there are sacrifices for both of us, and I can't make them either. I daresay it's all right for you, but for me it would be a terrible mistake. When I think I'm doing a certain thing I mustn't do just the opposite," she kept on as for true lucidity. "There are things I've thought of, the things I like best; and they're not what you mean. It would be a great deception, and it's not the way I see my life, and it would be misery if we don't understand."

"Well, there are sacrifices for both of us, and I can't make them either. I suppose it's fine for you, but for me, it would be a huge mistake. When I think I'm doing one thing, I can't end up doing something completely different," she continued, seeking clarity. "There are things I've considered, the things I like most, and they're not what you think. It would be a big deception, and it's not how I envision my life. It would be misery if we don't understand each other."

He looked at her with eyes not lighted by her words. "If we don't understand what?"

He looked at her with eyes that weren't brightened by her words. "If we don't understand what?"

"That we're utterly different—that you're doing it all for me."

"That we're completely different—that you're doing all of this for me."

"And is that an objection to me—what I do for you?" he asked.

"And is that a problem with me—what I do for you?" he asked.

"You do too much. You're awfully good, you're generous, you're a dear, oh yes—a dear. But that doesn't make me believe in it. I didn't at bottom,[388] from the first—that's why I made you wait, why I gave you your freedom. Oh I've suspected you," Julia continued, "I had my ideas. It's all right for you, but it won't do for me: I'm different altogether. Why should it always be put upon me when I hate it? What have I done? I was drenched with it before." These last words, as they broke forth, were attended with a quick blush; so that Nick could as quickly discern in them the uncalculated betrayal of an old irritation, an old shame almost—her late husband's flat, inglorious taste for pretty things, his indifference to every chance to play a public part. This had been the humiliation of her youth, and it was indeed a perversity of fate that a new alliance should contain for her even an oblique demand for the same spirit of accommodation, impose on her the secret bitterness of the same concessions. As Nick stood there before her, struggling sincerely with the force that he now felt to be strong in her, the intense resolution to break with him, a force matured in a few hours, he read a riddle that hitherto had baffled him, saw a great mystery become simple. A personal passion for him had all but thrown her into his arms (the sort of thing that even a vain man—and Nick was not especially vain—might hesitate to recognise the strength of); held in check at moments, with a strain of the cord that he could still feel vibrate, by her deep, her rare ambition, and arrested at the last only just in time to save her calculations. His present glimpse of the immense extent of these calculations didn't make him think her cold or poor; there was in fact a positive strange heat in them and they struck him rather as grand and high. The fact that she could drop him even while she longed for him—drop him because it was now fixed in her mind that he wouldn't after all serve her resolve to be associated, so far as a woman could, with great affairs; that she could postpone,[389] and postpone to an uncertainty, the satisfaction of an aching tenderness and plan for the long run—this exhibition of will and courage, of the larger scheme that possessed her, commanded his admiration on the spot. He paid the heavy price of the man of imagination; he was capable of far excursions of the spirit, disloyalties to habit and even to faith, he was open to rare communications. He ached, on his side, for the moment, to convince her that he would achieve what he wouldn't, for the vision of his future she had tried to entertain shone before him as a bribe and a challenge. It struck him there was nothing he couldn't work for enough with her to be so worked with by her. Presently he said:

"You do too much. You're incredibly kind, generous, and truly wonderful, yes—wonderful. But that doesn't make me believe in it. From the start, I didn't really believe it,[388] which is why I made you wait and why I let you go. Oh, I've had my suspicions," Julia continued, "I had my theories. It might work for you, but it doesn’t work for me: I'm completely different. Why does it always have to be on me when I can’t stand it? What have I done? I was overwhelmed by it before." As she said this, she blushed quickly; Nick could easily see it as an unguarded reveal of old irritation, an old shame—her late husband's flat, uninspired taste for beautiful things, his lack of interest in any opportunity to take on a public role. This had been the embarrassment of her youth, and it was truly a cruel twist of fate that a new relationship would place on her even a subtle obligation for the same type of accommodation, imposing on her the hidden bitterness of the same sacrifices. As Nick stood there before her, genuinely grappling with the powerful force he sensed in her, the strong resolve to break away from him that had developed in just a few hours, he began to decipher a mystery that had previously confounded him, seeing a great enigma suddenly become clear. A personal desire for him had almost pushed her into his arms (the kind of thing that even a vain man—and Nick wasn’t particularly vain—might hesitate to fully acknowledge); held back at times, with a strain of tension he could still feel, by her deep and rare ambition, and finally halted just in time to protect her plans. His current understanding of the vast nature of these ambitions didn’t lead him to think of her as cold or lacking; in fact, there was a strangely intense warmth in them, and they struck him as grand and noble. The fact that she could let him go even while desiring him—let him go because she had firmly decided that he wouldn’t ultimately support her goal of being associated, as much as a woman could, with significant matters; that she could delay,[389] and delay to an uncertain future, the fulfillment of her longing tenderness while planning for the long haul—this show of will and courage, of the broader vision that drove her, immediately commanded his admiration. He bore the heavy burden of being an imaginative man; he was capable of exploring far-off ideas, disloyalties to routine and even to belief, and he was open to rare connections. He longed, on his part, to convince her that he could accomplish what he wouldn’t, for the picture of his future she had tried to imagine loomed before him as both a temptation and a challenge. It struck him that there was nothing he couldn't strive for enough with her to be so engaged by her. Eventually, he said:

"You want to be sure the man you marry will be prime minister of England. But how can you be really sure with any one?"

"You want to make sure the guy you marry will be the prime minister of England. But how can you ever be completely sure about anyone?"

"I can be really sure some men won't!" Julia returned.

"I can be really sure some men won't!" Julia replied.

"The only safe thing perhaps would be to-marry Mr. Macgeorge," he suggested.

"The only safe option might be to marry Mr. Macgeorge," he suggested.

"Possibly not even him."

"Maybe not even him."

"You're a prime minister yourself," Nick made answer. "To hold fast to you as I hold, to be determined to be of your party—isn't that political enough, since you're the incarnation of politics?"

"You're a prime minister yourself," Nick replied. "To stick with you like I do, to be committed to your party—doesn't that count as political enough, since you're the embodiment of politics?"

"Ah how you hate them!" she wailed again. "I saw that when I saw you this morning. The whole place reeked of your aversion."

"Ah, how much you hate them!" she cried again. "I could see it when I saw you this morning. The whole place was filled with your disdain."

"My dear child, the greatest statesmen have had their distractions. What do you make of my hereditary talent? That's a tremendous force."

"My dear child, even the greatest leaders have had their distractions. What do you think of my inherited talent? It's a huge advantage."

"It wouldn't carry you far." Then she terribly added, "You must be a great artist." He tossed his head at the involuntary contempt of this, but she went on: "It's beautiful of you to want to give up anything, and I like you for it. I shall always like[390] you. We shall be friends, and I shall always take an interest—!"

"It wouldn't get you very far." Then she added with a hint of sarcasm, "You must be a great artist." He shook his head at the unintended insult, but she continued: "It's really nice of you to want to give up something, and I appreciate that about you. I will always like[390] you. We will be friends, and I will always be interested—!"

But he stopped her there, made a movement which interrupted her phrase, and she suffered him to hold her hand as if she were not afraid of him now. "It isn't only for you," he argued gently; "you're a great deal, but you're not everything. Innumerable vows and pledges repose upon my head. I'm inextricably committed and dedicated. I was brought up in the temple like an infant Samuel; my father was a high-priest and I'm a child of the Lord. And then the life itself—when you speak of it I feel stirred to my depths; it's like a herald's trumpet. Fight with me, Julia—not against me! Be on my side and we shall do everything. It is uplifting to be a great man before the people—to be loved by them, to be followed by them. An artist isn't—never, never. Why should he be? Don't forget how clever I am."

But he stopped her there, made a gesture that interrupted her sentence, and she let him hold her hand as if she weren’t scared of him anymore. "It's not just about you," he said gently. "You matter a lot, but you’re not everything. I have so many vows and responsibilities resting on my shoulders. I’m completely committed and dedicated. I grew up in the temple like a young Samuel; my dad was a high priest, and I'm a child of the Lord. And then there's life itself—when you talk about it, it stirs me to my core; it's like a trumpet sounding. Fight with me, Julia—not against me! Stand by my side, and we can accomplish anything. It's inspiring to be a great man in front of the people—to be loved by them, to have them follow you. An artist isn’t—never, ever. Why should he be? Don’t forget how smart I am."

"Oh if it wasn't for that!" she panted, pale with the effort to resist his tone. Then she put it to him: "Do you pretend that if I were to die to-morrow you'd stay in the House?"

"Oh, if it weren't for that!" she panted, pale from trying to resist his tone. Then she asked him directly, "Are you seriously saying that if I were to die tomorrow, you'd stay in the House?"

"If you were to die? God knows! But you do singularly little justice to my incentives," he pursued. "My political career's everything to my mother."

"If you were to die? Who knows! But you're really not giving enough credit to my motivations," he continued. "My political career means the world to my mother."

This but made her say after a moment: "Are you afraid of your mother?"

This made her say after a moment: "Are you scared of your mom?"

"Yes, immensely; for she represents ever so many possibilities of disappointment and distress. She represents all my father's as well as all her own, and in them my father tragically lives again. On the other hand I see him in bliss, as I see my mother, over our marriage and our life of common aspirations—though of course that's not a consideration that I can expect to have power with you."

"Yes, a lot; because she symbolizes a ton of potential disappointment and pain. She embodies my father's struggles and her own, and in those, my father tragically gets to live again. On the flip side, I see him happy, just like I see my mother, because of our marriage and our shared dreams—though I know that's not something I can expect to resonate with you."

She shook her head slowly, even smiling with her[391] recovered calmness and lucidity. "You'll never hold high office."

She slowly shook her head, even smiling with her[391] regained calmness and clarity. "You'll never hold a high position."

"But why not take me as I am?"

"But why not accept me just the way I am?"

"Because I'm abominably keen about that sort of thing—I must recognise my keenness. I must face the ugly truth. I've been through the worst; it's all settled."

"Because I'm really excited about that kind of thing—I have to acknowledge my excitement. I need to confront the harsh reality. I've experienced the worst; it's all resolved."

"The worst, I suppose, was when you found me this morning."

"The worst part, I guess, was when you found me this morning."

"Oh that was all right—for you."

"Oh, that was fine—if it was for you."

"You're magnanimous, Julia; but evidently what's good enough for me isn't good enough for you." Nick spoke with bitterness.

"You're generous, Julia; but clearly what's acceptable for me isn't enough for you." Nick said bitterly.

"I don't like you enough—that's the obstacle," she held herself in hand to say.

"I don't like you enough—that's the problem," she managed to say.

"You did a year ago; you confessed to it."

"You admitted it a year ago."

"Well, a year ago was a year ago. Things are changed to-day."

"Well, a year ago was a year ago. Things are different today."

"You're very fortunate—to be able to throw away a real devotion," Nick returned.

"You're really lucky—to be able to toss aside genuine devotion," Nick replied.

She had her pocket-handkerchief in her hand, and at this she quickly pressed it to her lips as to check an exclamation. Then for an instant she appeared to be listening to some sound from outside. He interpreted her movement as an honourable impulse to repress the "Do you mean the devotion I was witness of this morning?" But immediately afterwards she said something very different: "I thought I heard a ring. I've telegraphed for Mrs. Gresham."

She had her handkerchief in her hand, and quickly pressed it to her lips to suppress an exclamation. Then for a moment, she seemed to be listening to some sound from outside. He took her movement as a noble instinct to hold back the question, "Do you mean the devotion I saw this morning?" But right after that, she said something completely different: "I thought I heard a ring. I’ve telegraphed for Mrs. Gresham."

He wondered. "Why did you do that?"

He wondered, "Why did you do that?"

"Oh I want her."

"Oh, I want her."

He walked to the window, where the curtains had not been drawn, and saw in the dusk a cab at the door. When he turned back he went on: "Why won't you trust me to make you like me, as you call it, better? If I make you like me as well as I like you it will be about enough, I think."[392]

He walked to the window, where the curtains were still open, and saw a cab outside in the fading light. When he turned back, he continued, "Why won't you trust me to make you feel the same way about me, as you put it? If I can make you feel about me the way I feel about you, that should be plenty, I think."[392]

"Oh I like you enough for your happiness. And I don't throw away a devotion," Mrs. Dallow continued. "I shall be constantly kind to you. I shall be beautiful to you."

"Oh, I care about you enough for your happiness. And I don’t waste my loyalty," Mrs. Dallow continued. "I will always be kind to you. I will be beautiful to you."

"You'll make me lose a fortune," Nick after a moment said.

"You’re going to make me lose a fortune," Nick said after a moment.

It brought a slight convulsion, instantly repressed, into her face. "Ah you may have all the money you want!"

It caused a brief twitch in her face, quickly suppressed. "Oh, you can have as much money as you want!"

"I don't mean yours," he answered with plenty of expression of his own. He had determined on the instant, since it might serve, to tell her what he had never breathed to her before. "Mr. Carteret last year promised me a pot of money on the day we should be man and wife. He has thoroughly set his heart on it."

"I don't mean yours," he replied with plenty of emotion of his own. He decided right then, since it might help, to tell her something he had never mentioned before. "Mr. Carteret promised me a large sum of money last year for the day we become husband and wife. He's really set on it."

"I'm sorry to disappoint Mr. Carteret," said Julia. "I'll go and see him. I'll make it all right," she went on. "Then your work, you know, will bring you an income. The great men get a thousand just for a head."

"I'm sorry to let you down, Mr. Carteret," Julia said. "I'll go see him. I'll fix everything," she continued. "Then your work will start bringing in money. The big names get a thousand just for a portrait."

"I'm only joking," Nick returned with sombre eyes that contradicted this profession. "But what things you deserve I should do!"

"I'm just kidding," Nick replied with serious eyes that contradicted his words. "But what things you deserve me to do!"

"Do you mean striking likenesses?"

"Do you mean striking similarities?"

He watched her a moment. "You do hate it! Pushed to that point, it's curious," he audibly mused.

He watched her for a moment. "You actually hate it! When pushed to that point, it's interesting," he said out loud, thinking.

"Do you mean you're joking about Mr. Carteret's promise?"

"Are you saying you’re joking about Mr. Carteret’s promise?"

"No—the promise is real, but I don't seriously offer it as a reason."

"No—the promise is genuine, but I’m not really using it as a reason."

"I shall go to Beauclere," Julia said. "You're an hour late," she added in a different tone; for at that moment the door of the room was thrown open and Mrs. Gresham, the butler pronouncing her name, ushered in.

"I'll go to Beauclere," Julia said. "You’re an hour late," she added in a different tone; at that moment, the door to the room swung open and Mrs. Gresham entered, announced by the butler.

"Ah don't impugn my punctuality—it's my[393] character!" the useful lady protested, putting a sixpence from the cabman into her purse. Nick went off at this with a simplified farewell—went off foreseeing exactly what he found the next day, that the useful lady would have received orders not to budge from her hostess's side. He called on the morrow, late in the afternoon, and Julia saw him liberally, in the spirit of her assurance that she would be "beautiful" to him, that she had not thrown away his devotion; but Mrs. Gresham remained, with whatever delicacies of deprecation, a spectator of her liberality. Julia looked at him kindly, but her companion was more benignant still; so that what Nick did with his own eyes was not to appeal to her to see him a moment alone, but to solicit, in the name of this luxury, the second occupant of the drawing-room. Mrs. Gresham seemed to say, while Julia said so little, "I understand, my poor friend, I know everything—she has told me only her side, but I'm so competent that I know yours too—and I enter into the whole thing deeply. But it would be as much as my place is worth to accommodate you." Still, she didn't go so far as to give him an inkling of what he learned on the third day and what he had not gone so far as to suspect—that the two ladies had made rapid arrangements for a scheme of foreign travel. These arrangements had already been carried out when, at the door of the house in Great Stanhope Street, the announcement was made him that the subtle creatures had started that morning for Paris.[394]

"Ah, don’t question my punctuality—it's my[393] character!" the helpful lady protested, putting a sixpence from the cab driver into her purse. Nick left with a casual goodbye—he predicted exactly what he would find the next day, that the helpful lady would have been instructed not to leave her hostess's side. He visited the next day, late in the afternoon, and Julia welcomed him warmly, confident that she would appear "beautiful" to him, that she hadn't wasted his devotion; but Mrs. Gresham stayed, in whatever delicate way, a witness to her generosity. Julia looked at him kindly, but her companion was even more gracious; so instead of asking her for a moment alone, Nick sought, in light of this luxury, the second occupant of the drawing-room. Mrs. Gresham seemed to convey, while Julia said very little, "I understand, my poor friend, I know everything—she has only told me her side, but I’m so capable that I know yours too—and I’m fully engaged in the whole matter. However, it would jeopardize my position to help you." Still, she didn’t go as far as to give him a hint of what he learned on the third day and what he hadn’t suspected—that the two ladies had made quick plans for a trip abroad. These arrangements had already been made when, at the door of the house in Great Stanhope Street, he was informed that the clever women had left that morning for Paris.[394]


XXVIII

They spent on their way to Florence several days in Paris, where Peter Sherringham had as much free talk with his sister as it often befell one member of their family to have with another. He enjoyed, that is, on two different occasions, half an hour's gossip with her in her sitting-room at the hotel. On one of these he took the liberty of asking her whether or no, decidedly, she meant to marry Nick Dormer. Julia expressed to him that she appreciated his curiosity, but that Nick and she were nothing more than relations and good friends. "He tremendously wants it," Peter none the less observed; to which she simply made answer, "Well then, he may want!"

They spent several days in Paris on their way to Florence, where Peter Sherringham had as much casual conversation with his sister as often happens between family members. He enjoyed, on two separate occasions, half an hour of chatting with her in her hotel sitting room. During one of these talks, he took the liberty of asking her whether she definitely planned to marry Nick Dormer. Julia told him she appreciated his curiosity, but that she and Nick were nothing more than relatives and good friends. "He really wants it," Peter observed nonetheless, to which she simply replied, "Well then, he may want!"

After this, for a while, they sat as silent as if the subject had been quite threshed out between them. Peter felt no impulse to penetrate further, for it was not a habit of the Sherringhams to talk with each other of their love-affairs; and he was conscious of the particular deterrent that he and Julia entertained in general such different sentiments that they could never go far together in discussion. He liked her and was sorry for her, thought her life lonely and wondered she didn't make a "great" marriage. Moreover he pitied her for being without the interests and consolations he himself had found substantial: those of the intellectual, the studious order he considered these to be, not knowing how much she supposed she[395] reflected and studied and what an education she had found in her political aspirations, viewed by him as scarce more a personal part of her than the livery of her servants or the jewels George Dallow's money had bought. Her relations with Nick struck him as queer, but were fortunately none of his business. No business of Julia's was sufficiently his to justify him in an attempt to understand it. That there should have been a question of her marrying Nick was the funny thing rather than that the question should have been dropped. He liked his clever cousin very well as he was—enough for a vague sense that he might be spoiled by alteration to a brother-in-law. Moreover, though not perhaps distinctly conscious of this, Peter pressed lightly on Julia's doings from a tacit understanding that in this case she would let him off as easily. He couldn't have said exactly what it was he judged it pertinent to be let off from: perhaps from irritating inquiry as to whether he had given any more tea-parties for gross young women connected with the theatre.

After this, they sat in silence for a while, as if they had already talked everything out. Peter didn’t feel the need to dig deeper, since the Sherringhams typically didn’t discuss their love lives with each other. He was aware that he and Julia had such different views that they could never really go far in conversation. He liked her and felt sorry for her, thought her life was lonely, and wondered why she didn’t make a “great” marriage. He also felt sorry for her because she lacked the interests and comforts he had found significant—those of the intellectual and studious kind he believed them to be, not realizing how much she thought she reflected and studied, and what education she had gained from her political ambitions, which he viewed as barely more personal than the uniforms of her servants or the jewels bought with George Dallow’s money. Her relationship with Nick seemed strange to him but was thankfully none of his business. No aspect of Julia's life was his enough to justify trying to understand it. The odd thing wasn’t that there was a question of her marrying Nick, but rather that it had been dismissed. He liked his clever cousin just the way he was—aware enough that he might be spoiled by becoming a brother-in-law. Furthermore, though he might not have been fully aware of it, Peter lightly pressed on Julia’s activities with an unspoken understanding that she would let him off easily. He couldn’t quite articulate what he felt he should be let off from: perhaps from annoying questions about whether he had hosted any more tea parties for the unwanted young women connected to the theater.

Peter's forbearance, however, brought him not quite all the security he prefigured. After an interval he indeed went so far as to ask Julia if Nick had been wanting in respect to her; but this was an appeal intended for sympathy, not for other intervention. She answered: "Dear no—though he's very provoking." Thus Peter guessed that they had had a quarrel in which it didn't concern him to meddle: he added her epithet and her flight from England together, and they made up to his perception one of the little magnified embroilments which do duty for the real in superficial lives. It was worse to provoke Julia than not, and Peter thought Nick's doing so not particularly characteristic of his versatility for good. He might wonder why she didn't marry the member for Harsh if the subject had pressingly come[396] up between them; but he wondered still more why Nick didn't marry that gentleman's great backer. Julia said nothing again, as if to give him a chance to address her some challenge that would save her from gushing; but as his impulse appeared to be to change the subject, and as he changed it only by silence, she was reduced to resuming presently:

Peter's patience didn't quite give him the reassurance he expected. After a while, he finally asked Julia if Nick had been disrespectful to her, but he was looking for sympathy, not trying to interfere. She replied, "Not at all—though he can be really annoying." This suggested to Peter that they had quarreled, something he shouldn't get involved in. He put her description and her leaving England together, which appeared to him as one of those exaggerated conflicts that stand in for real issues in superficial lives. It was worse to annoy Julia than to let her be, and Peter thought Nick's behavior wasn’t particularly reflective of his ability to do good. He might have wondered why she didn’t marry the member for Harsh if that topic had come up between them, but he was even more curious as to why Nick didn't marry that man's big backer. Julia stayed quiet again, seemingly giving him a chance to pose a question that would prevent her from getting overly emotional; but since his instinct was to change the subject and he did so only through silence, she felt compelled to start talking again:

"I should have thought you'd have come over to see your friend the actress."

"I figured you would have come by to see your friend, the actress."

"Which of my friends? I know so many actresses," Peter pleaded.

"Which of my friends? I know so many actresses," Peter begged.

"The woman you inflicted on us in this place a year ago—the one who's in London now."

"The woman you brought here a year ago—the one who's in London now."

"Oh Miriam Rooth? I should have liked to come over, but I've been tied fast. Have you seen her there?"

"Oh Miriam Rooth? I would have liked to come over, but I've been really busy. Have you seen her there?"

"Yes, I've seen her."

"Yeah, I've seen her."

"Do you like her?"

"Do you like her?"

"Not at all."

"Not at all."

"She has a lovely voice," Peter hazarded after a moment.

"She has a beautiful voice," Peter suggested after a moment.

"I don't know anything about her voice—I haven't heard it."

"I don’t know anything about her voice—I haven’t heard it."

"But she doesn't act in pantomime, does she?"

"But she doesn't act like that, does she?"

"I don't know anything about her acting. I saw her in private—at Nick Dormer's studio."

"I don't know anything about her acting. I saw her privately—at Nick Dormer's studio."

"At Nick's—?" He was interested now.

"At Nick's—?" He was intrigued now.

"What was she doing there?"

"What was she doing here?"

"She was sprawling over the room and—rather insolently—staring at me."

"She was lying across the room and—quite disrespectfully—staring at me."

If Mrs. Dallow had wished to "draw" her brother she must at this point have suspected she succeeded, in spite of his care to divest his tone of all emotion. "Why, does he know her so well? I didn't know."

If Mrs. Dallow had wanted to "figure out" her brother, she must have suspected she was succeeding at this point, despite his effort to keep his tone completely emotionless. "Does he know her that well? I didn't know."

"She's sitting to him for her portrait—at least she was then."[397]

"She's sitting with him for her portrait—at least she was at that time."[397]

"Oh yes, I remember—I put him up to that. I'm greatly interested. Is the portrait good?"

"Oh yeah, I remember—I encouraged him to do that. I'm really interested. Is the portrait any good?"

"I haven't the least idea—I didn't look at it. I daresay it's like," Julia threw off.

"I have no idea—I didn’t look at it. I guess it’s like," Julia said dismissively.

"But how in the world"—and Peter's interest grew franker—"does Nick find time to paint?"

"But how on earth"—and Peter's curiosity became more genuine—"does Nick find time to paint?"

"I don't know. That horrid man brought her."

"I don't know. That awful guy brought her."

"Which horrid man?"—he spoke as if they had their choice.

"Which awful guy?"—he said as if they had a choice.

"The one Nick thinks so clever—the vulgar little man who was at your place that day and tried to talk to me. I remember he abused theatrical people to me—as if I cared anything about them. But he has apparently something to do with your girl."

"The guy Nick thinks is so smart—the rude little man who was at your place that day and tried to talk to me. I remember he complained about actors to me—as if I cared about them at all. But it seems he’s involved with your girl somehow."

"Oh I recollect him—I had a discussion with him," Peter patiently said.

"Oh, I remember him—I had a conversation with him," Peter said patiently.

"How could you? I must go and dress," his sister went on more importantly.

"How could you? I need to go get ready," his sister added with more seriousness.

"He was clever, remarkably. Miss Rooth and her mother were old friends of his, and he was the first person to speak of them to me."

"He was remarkably clever. Miss Rooth and her mother were old friends of his, and he was the first person to mention them to me."

"What a distinction! I thought him disgusting!" cried Julia, who was pressed for time and who had now got up.

"What a distinction! I found him gross!" exclaimed Julia, who was in a hurry and had now stood up.

"Oh you're severe," said Peter, still bland; but when they separated she had given him something to think of.

"Oh, you're so strict," said Peter, still unconcerned; but when they parted, she had given him something to ponder.

That Nick was painting a beautiful actress was no doubt in part at least the reason why he was provoking and why his most intimate female friend had come abroad. The fact didn't render him provoking to his kinsman: Peter had on the contrary been quite sincere when he qualified it as interesting. It became indeed on reflexion so interesting that it had perhaps almost as much to do with Sherringham's now prompt rush over to London as it had to do with[398] Julia's coming away. Reflexion taught him further that the matter was altogether a delicate one and suggested that it was odd he should be mixed up with it in fact when, as Julia's own affair, he had but wished to keep out of it. It might after all be his affair a little as well—there was somehow a still more pointed implication of that in his sister's saying to him the next day that she wished immensely he would take a fancy to Biddy Dormer. She said more: she said there had been a time when she believed he had done so—believed too that the poor child herself had believed the same. Biddy was far away the nicest girl she knew—the dearest, sweetest, cleverest, best, and one of the prettiest creatures in England, which never spoiled anything. She would make as charming a wife as ever a man had, suited to any position, however high, and—Julia didn't mind mentioning it, since her brother would believe it whether she mentioned it or no—was so predisposed in his favour that he would have no trouble at all. In short she herself would see him through—she'd answer for it that he'd have but to speak. Biddy's life at home was horrid; she was very sorry for her—the child was worthy of a better fate. Peter wondered what constituted the horridness of Biddy's life, and gathered that it mainly arose from the fact of Julia's disliking Lady Agnes and Grace and of her profiting comfortably by that freedom to do so which was a fruit of her having given them a house she had perhaps not felt the want of till they were in possession of it. He knew she had always liked Biddy, but he asked himself—this was the rest of his wonder—why she had taken to liking her so extraordinarily just now. He liked her himself—he even liked to be talked to about her and could believe everything Julia said: the only thing that had mystified him was her motive for suddenly saying it. He had assured her[399] he was perfectly sensible of her goodness in so plotting out his future, but was also sorry if he had put it into any one's head—most of all into the girl's own—that he had ever looked at Biddy with a covetous eye. He wasn't in the least sure she would make a good wife, but liked her quite too much to wish to put any such mystery to the test. She was certainly not offered them for cruel experiments. As it happened, really, he wasn't thinking of marrying any one—he had ever so many grounds for neglecting that. Of course one was never safe against accidents, but one could at least take precautions, and he didn't mind telling her that there were several he had taken.

That Nick was painting a beautiful actress was probably part of the reason he was being so provocative and why his closest female friend had come overseas. This fact didn’t make him confusing to his relative: Peter had genuinely found it interesting when he described it that way. In fact, after some thought, it became so interesting that it had almost as much to do with Sherringham's sudden trip to London as it did with [398] Julia's departure. Reflection showed him that the situation was quite delicate and made it strange that he should be involved when, since it was Julia's own issue, he had merely wanted to stay out of it. It might, after all, be somewhat his concern as well—there was an even stronger implication of that in his sister's comment to him the next day that she really hoped he would take a liking to Biddy Dormer. She said more: she had once thought he had liked her—also believed that the poor girl herself had thought the same. Biddy was by far the nicest girl she knew—the dearest, sweetest, smartest, best, and one of the prettiest people in England, which never hurt anything. She would be as lovely a wife as any man could have, suitable for any position, no matter how elevated, and—Julia didn’t mind saying it, since her brother would believe it whether she said it or not—was so inclined toward him that he wouldn’t have any trouble at all. In short, she would help him out—she’d guarantee that he’d only have to speak. Biddy’s home life was terrible; she felt very sorry for her—the girl deserved a better fate. Peter wondered what made Biddy's life so terrible and figured it mostly stemmed from Julia's dislike of Lady Agnes and Grace and her comfortable ability to express that dislike, a benefit she perhaps hadn’t appreciated until they moved in. He knew she had always liked Biddy, but he wondered—this was the rest of his curiosity—why she had suddenly taken such a strong liking to her right now. He liked her too—he even enjoyed being talked about her and could believe everything Julia said: the only thing that puzzled him was her motive for bringing it up all of a sudden. He assured her [399] that he was fully aware of her kindness in planning out his future, but he was also sorry if he had given anyone the impression—most of all the girl herself—that he had ever seen Biddy with a greedy eye. He wasn’t at all certain she would make a good wife, but he liked her too much to want to put any such question to the test. She certainly wasn’t there for cruel experiments. As it turned out, he really wasn’t thinking of marrying anyone—he had plenty of reasons to ignore that idea. Of course, one was never safe from unexpected events, but one could at least take precautions, and he didn’t mind telling her that there were several he had taken.

"I don't know what you mean, but it seems to me quite the best precaution would be to care for a charming, steady girl like Biddy. Then you'd be quite in shelter, you'd know the worst that can happen to you, and it wouldn't be bad." The objection he had made to this plea is not important, especially as it was not quite candid; it need only be mentioned that before the pair parted Julia said to him, still in reference to their young friend: "Do go and see her and be nice to her; she'll save you disappointments."

"I’m not sure what you mean, but I think the best thing to do is to look after a sweet, reliable girl like Biddy. That way, you’ll be protected, you’ll know what to expect, and it won’t be terrible." The objection he raised to this suggestion isn’t important, especially since it wasn’t entirely honest; it just needs to be noted that before they parted, Julia said to him, still talking about their young friend: "Please go see her and be kind to her; she’ll help you avoid disappointments."

These last words reverberated for him—there was a shade of the portentous in them and they seemed to proceed from a larger knowledge of the subject than he himself as yet possessed. They were not absent from his memory when, in the beginning of May, availing himself, to save time, of the night-service, he crossed from Paris to London. He arrived before the breakfast-hour and went to his sister's house in Great Stanhope Street, where he always found quarters, were she in town or not. When at home she welcomed him, and in her absence the relaxed servants hailed him for the chance he gave them to recover their "form." In either case[400] his allowance of space was large and his independence complete. He had obtained permission this year to take in scattered snatches rather than as a single draught the quantum of holiday to which he was entitled; and there was, moreover, a question of his being transferred to another capital—in which event he believed he might count on a month or two in England before proceeding to his new post.

These last words echoed for him—there was something ominous about them, and they seemed to come from a deeper understanding of the subject than he had at that moment. They lingered in his mind when, at the start of May, he took the night train from Paris to London to save time. He arrived before breakfast and went to his sister's house on Great Stanhope Street, where he always stayed, whether she was in town or not. When she was home, she welcomed him, and when she wasn't, the laid-back servants were happy to see him for the chance to get back into their routine. In both situations[400], he had plenty of space and complete independence. This year, he had been allowed to take his holiday in bits rather than all at once, and there was also the possibility of being transferred to another city—in which case, he thought he could expect a month or two in England before starting his new assignment.

He waited, after breakfast, but a very few minutes before jumping into a hansom and rattling away to the north. A part of his waiting indeed consisted of a fidgety walk up Bond Street, during which he looked at his watch three or four times while he paused at shop windows for fear of being a little early. In the cab, as he rolled along, after having given an address—Balaklava Place, Saint John's Wood—the fear he might be too early took curiously at moments the form of a fear that he should be too late: a symbol of the inconsistencies of which his spirit at present was full. Peter Sherringham was nervously formed, too nervously for a diplomatist, and haunted with inclinations and indeed with designs which contradicted each other. He wanted to be out of it and yet dreaded not to be in it, and on this particular occasion the sense of exclusion was an ache. At the same time he was not unconscious of the impulse to stop his cab and make it turn round and drive due south. He saw himself launched in the breezy fact while morally speaking he was hauled up on the hot sand of the principle, and he could easily note how little these two faces of the same idea had in common. However, as the consciousness of going helped him to reflect, a principle was a poor affair if it merely became a fact. Yet from the hour it did turn to action the action had to be the particular one in which he was engaged; so that he was in the absurd position of thinking his conduct wiser[401] for the reason that it was directly opposed to his intentions.

He waited a few minutes after breakfast before jumping into a cab and heading north. A part of his waiting involved a restless stroll down Bond Street, during which he checked his watch three or four times while pausing at shop windows, anxious about being too early. In the cab, as he rode along after giving the address—Balaklava Place, Saint John's Wood—his fear of being early oddly morphed at times into a worry about being late: a symbol of the contradictions swirling in his mind. Peter Sherringham was unusually tense, too anxious for a diplomat, and plagued by conflicting feelings and plans. He wanted to disengage but also feared not being part of it; on this particular occasion, the feeling of exclusion was painful. At the same time, he felt the urge to stop the cab, turn it around, and head south. He saw himself caught up in the reality of the situation while, morally speaking, he was stuck on the warm sand of principle, and he could easily see how little these two aspects of the same idea shared in common. However, as moving forward allowed him to reflect, a principle meant little if it only became a fact. Yet once it turned to action, it had to be the specific one he was involved in; thus, he found himself in the ridiculous position of believing his actions were wiser for being directly opposed to his intentions.

He had kept away from London ever since Miriam Rooth came over; resisting curiosity, sympathy, importunate haunting passion, and considering that his resistance, founded, to be salutary, on a general scheme of life, was the greatest success he had yet achieved. He was deeply occupied with plucking up the feeling that attached him to her, and he had already, by various little ingenuities, loosened some of its roots. He had suffered her to make her first appearance on any stage without the comfort of his voice or the applause of his hand; saying to himself that the man who could do the more could do the less and that such an act of fortitude was a proof he should keep straight. It was not exactly keeping straight to run over to London three months later and, the hour he arrived, scramble off to Balaklava Place; but after all he pretended only to be human and aimed in behaviour only at the heroic, never at the monstrous. The highest heroism was obviously three parts tact. He had not written to his young friend that he was coming to England and would call upon her at eleven o'clock in the morning, because it was his secret pride that he had ceased to correspond with her. Sherringham took his prudence where he could find it, and in doing so was rather like a drunkard who should flatter himself he had forsworn liquor since he didn't touch lemonade.

He had stayed away from London ever since Miriam Rooth arrived; resisting curiosity, sympathy, restless passion, and believing that his resistance, based on a general plan for life, was his biggest achievement yet. He was focused on getting rid of the feelings he had for her, and he had already, through various little tricks, loosened some of its ties. He let her make her first appearance on stage without the comfort of his voice or the applause of his hand; telling himself that a man who could do more could also do less and that such a display of strength was proof he should stay true to himself. It wasn’t exactly staying true to run over to London three months later and, as soon as he arrived, rush off to Balaklava Place; but after all, he pretended to be only human and aimed for heroic behavior, never for anything ridiculous. The highest form of heroism was mostly about having tact. He hadn’t written to his young friend that he was coming to England and would visit her at eleven o'clock in the morning, because he took secret pride in having stopped corresponding with her. Sherringham took what prudence he could find, and in doing so he was a bit like a drunk who tells himself he has sworn off alcohol since he doesn't drink lemonade.

It is a sign of how far he was drawn in different directions at once that when, on reaching Balaklava Place and alighting at the door of a small detached villa of the type of the "retreat," he learned that Miss Rooth had but a quarter of an hour before quitted the spot with her mother—they had gone to the theatre, to rehearsal, said the maid who answered the bell he had set tinkling behind a stuccoed[402] garden-wall: when at the end of his pilgrimage he was greeted by a disappointment he suddenly found himself relieved and for the moment even saved. Providence was after all taking care of him and he submitted to Providence. He would still be watched over doubtless, even should he follow the two ladies to the theatre, send in his card and obtain admission to the scene of their experiments. All his keen taste for these matters flamed up again, and he wondered what the girl was studying, was rehearsing, what she was to do next. He got back into his hansom and drove down the Edgware Road. By the time he reached the Marble Arch he had changed his mind again, had determined to let Miriam alone for that day. It would be over at eight in the evening—he hardly played fair—and then he should consider himself free. Instead of pursuing his friends he directed himself upon a shop in Bond Street to take a place for their performance. On first coming out he had tried, at one of those establishments strangely denominated "libraries," to get a stall, but the people to whom he applied were unable to accommodate him—they hadn't a single seat left. His actual attempt, at another library, was more successful: there was no question of obtaining a stall, but he might by a miracle still have a box. There was a wantonness in paying for a box at a play on which he had already expended four hundred pounds; but while he was mentally measuring this abyss an idea came into his head which flushed the extravagance with the hue of persuasion.

It shows how torn he was in different directions that when he arrived at Balaklava Place and got out at the door of a small detached villa typical of a "retreat," he found out that Miss Rooth had left just fifteen minutes earlier with her mother—they had gone to the theater for a rehearsal, said the maid who answered the bell he rang behind a stuccoed[402] garden wall. As he reached the end of his journey and faced disappointment, he suddenly felt relieved and, for the moment, even saved. Providence was, after all, looking out for him, and he accepted that. He would still be cared for, even if he decided to follow the two ladies to the theater, send in his card, and get into the scene of their rehearsals. His strong interest in these matters flared up again, and he wondered what the girl was studying, what she was rehearsing, and what she would do next. He got back into his hansom cab and drove down the Edgware Road. By the time he reached the Marble Arch, he had changed his mind again and decided to leave Miriam alone for the day. It would be over by eight in the evening—he didn't feel right about it—and then he would consider himself free. Instead of chasing after his friends, he headed for a shop on Bond Street to get a ticket for their show. When he first stepped out, he had tried to get a seat at one of those places oddly called "libraries," but the people he asked couldn’t help—there wasn’t a single seat available. His actual attempt at another library was more successful: there was no chance of getting a stall, but he might still miraculously snag a box. It felt indulgent to pay for a box at a play on which he had already spent four hundred pounds, but as he mentally weighed that expense, an idea popped into his head that made the splurge feel justifiable.

Peter came out of the shop with the voucher for the box in his pocket, turned into Piccadilly, noted that the day was growing warm and fine, felt glad that this time he had no other strict business than to leave a card or two on official people, and asked himself where he should go if he didn't go after[403] Miriam. Then it was that he found himself attaching a lively desire and imputing a high importance to the possible view of Nick Dormer's portrait of her. He wondered which would be the natural place at that hour of the day to look for the artist. The House of Commons was perhaps the nearest one, but Nick, inconsequent and incalculable though so many of his steps, probably didn't keep the picture there; and, moreover, it was not generally characteristic of him to be in the natural place. The end of Peter's debate was that he again entered a hansom and drove to Calcutta Gardens. The hour was early for calling, but cousins with whom one's intercourse was mainly a conversational scuffle would accept it as a practical illustration of that method. And if Julia wanted him to be nice to Biddy—which was exactly, even if with a different view, what he wanted himself—how could he better testify than by a visit to Lady Agnes—he would have in decency to go to see her some time—at a friendly, fraternising hour when they would all be likely to be at home?

Peter stepped out of the shop with the voucher for the box in his pocket, turned onto Piccadilly, noticed that the day was getting warm and pleasant, and felt happy that this time he only had to leave a couple of cards for official people. He asked himself where he should go if he didn’t go after[403] Miriam. That was when he realized he really wanted to see Nick Dormer's portrait of her and thought about where would be the best place to find the artist at this hour. The House of Commons might be the closest spot, but Nick, unpredictable as he was, probably didn’t keep the painting there; besides, he usually didn’t stick to the usual places. After thinking it over, Peter got back into a cab and headed to Calcutta Gardens. It was a bit early for a visit, but cousins with whom you mostly had a friendly banter would consider it a practical example of that approach. And if Julia wanted him to be nice to Biddy—which was exactly what he wanted too, even if for different reasons—what better way to show it than by visiting Lady Agnes? He figured he should really make time to see her sometime, especially at a friendly hour when they’d all likely be home.

Unfortunately, as it turned out, they were none of them at home, so that he had to fall back on neutrality and the butler, who was, however, more luckily, an old friend. Her ladyship and Miss Dormer were absent from town, paying a visit; and Mr. Dormer was also away, or was on the point of going away for the day. Miss Bridget was in London, but was out; Peter's informant mentioned with earnest vagueness that he thought she had gone somewhere to take a lesson. On Peter's asking what sort of lesson he meant he replied: "Oh I think—a—the a-sculpture, you know, sir." Peter knew, but Biddy's lesson in "a-sculpture"—it sounded on the butler's lips like a fashionable new art—struck him a little as a mockery of the helpful spirit in which he had come to look her up. The man had an air of participating[404] respectfully in his disappointment and, to make up for it, added that he might perhaps find Mr. Dormer at his other address. He had gone out early and had directed his servant to come to Rosedale Road in an hour or two with a portmanteau: he was going down to Beauclere in the course of the day, Mr. Carteret being ill—perhaps Mr. Sherringham didn't know it. Perhaps too Mr. Sherringham would catch him in Rosedale Road before he took his train—he was to have been busy there for an hour. This was worth trying, and Peter immediately drove to Rosedale Road; where in answer to his ring the door was opened to him by Biddy Dormer.[405]

Unfortunately, they were all out, so he had to settle for the neutrality of the butler, who, luckily, was an old friend. Her ladyship and Miss Dormer were away on a visit, and Mr. Dormer was either out or just about to leave for the day. Miss Bridget was in London but not around; Peter's informant vaguely mentioned that he thought she had gone somewhere for a lesson. When Peter asked what kind of lesson, he replied, "Oh, I think—a—sculpture lesson, you know, sir." Peter was aware, but Biddy's "sculpture" lesson—sounding to the butler like a trendy new art—felt somewhat like a mockery of the helpful spirit in which he had come to see her. The man seemed to share in his disappointment and suggested that Peter might find Mr. Dormer at his other address. Mr. Dormer had left early and instructed his servant to come to Rosedale Road in an hour or two with a suitcase; he was heading down to Beauclere later that day because Mr. Carteret was ill—perhaps Mr. Sherringham didn’t know. Maybe Mr. Sherringham could catch him at Rosedale Road before he took his train—Mr. Dormer was supposed to be busy there for an hour. It was worth a shot, so Peter immediately drove to Rosedale Road, where Biddy Dormer answered his ring.[404][405]


XXIX

When that young woman saw him her cheek exhibited the prettiest, pleased, surprised red he had ever observed there, though far from unacquainted with its living tides, and she stood smiling at him with the outer dazzle in her eyes, still making him no motion to enter. She only said, "Oh Peter!" and then, "I'm all alone."

When that young woman saw him, her cheek showed the most beautiful, happy, surprised red he had ever seen there, even though he was quite familiar with its shifting colors. She stood smiling at him, with a bright sparkle in her eyes, yet she made no move for him to come in. She just said, "Oh Peter!" and then added, "I'm all alone."

"So much the better, dear Biddy. Is that any reason I shouldn't come in?"

"So much the better, dear Biddy. Does that mean I shouldn't come in?"

"Dear no—do come in. You've just missed Nick; he has gone to the country—half an hour ago." She had on a large apron and in her hand carried a small stick, besmeared, as his quick eye saw, with modelling-clay. She dropped the door and fled back before him into the studio, where, when he followed her, she was in the act of flinging a damp cloth over a rough head, in clay, which, in the middle of the room, was supported on a high wooden stand. The effort to hide what she had been doing before he caught a glimpse of it made her redder still and led to her smiling more, to her laughing with a confusion of shyness and gladness that charmed him. She rubbed her hands on her apron, she pulled it off, she looked delightfully awkward, not meeting Peter's eye, and she said: "I'm just scraping here a little—you mustn't mind me. What I do is awful, you know. Please, Peter, don't look, I've been coming[406] here lately to make my little mess, because mamma doesn't particularly like it at home. I've had a lesson or two from a lady who exhibits, but you wouldn't suppose it to see what I do. Nick's so kind; he lets me come here; he uses the studio so little; I do what I want, or rather what I can. What a pity he's gone—he'd have been so glad. I'm really alone—I hope you don't mind. Peter, please don't look."

"Dear no—please come in. You just missed Nick; he left for the countryside about half an hour ago." She was wearing a large apron and holding a small stick covered in modeling clay, as he quickly noticed. She closed the door and hurried back into the studio, where, when he followed her, she was in the middle of throwing a damp cloth over a rough clay head that was standing on a high wooden stand in the middle of the room. Her attempt to conceal what she had been working on made her blush even more and caused her to smile and laugh with a mix of shyness and happiness that fascinated him. She wiped her hands on her apron, took it off, and looked adorably awkward, avoiding Peter's gaze as she said: "I'm just tidying up a bit—you shouldn't mind me. What I'm doing is pretty terrible, you know. Please, Peter, don't look, I've been coming here lately to make my little mess because Mom doesn't especially like it at home. I've had a lesson or two from a lady who exhibits, but you wouldn't guess it from what I do. Nick is so kind; he lets me come here; he hardly uses the studio; I do what I want, or rather what I can. What a shame he's gone—he would have been so happy to see this. I'm really here alone—I hope you don't mind. Peter, please don't look."

Peter was not bent on looking; his eyes had occupation enough in Biddy's own agreeable aspect, which was full of a rare element of domestication and responsibility. Though she had, stretching her bravery, taken possession of her brother's quarters, she struck her visitor as more at home and more herself than he had ever seen her. It was the first time she had been, to his notice, so separate from her mother and sister. She seemed to know this herself and to be a little frightened by it—just enough to make him wish to be reassuring. At the same time Peter also, on this occasion, found himself touched with diffidence, especially after he had gone back and closed the door and settled down to a regular call; for he became acutely conscious of what Julia had said to him in Paris and was unable to rid himself of the suspicion that it had been said with Biddy's knowledge. It wasn't that he supposed his sister had told the girl she meant to do what she could to make him propose to her: that would have been cruel to her—if she liked him enough to consent—in Julia's perfect uncertainty. But Biddy participated by imagination, by divination, by a clever girl's secret, tremulous instincts, in her good friend's views about her, and this probability constituted for Sherringham a sort of embarrassing publicity. He had impressions, possibly gross and unjust, in regard to the way women move constantly together amid[407] such considerations and subtly intercommunicate, when they don't still more subtly dissemble, the hopes or fears of which persons of the opposite sex form the subject. Therefore poor Biddy would know that if she failed to strike him in the right light it wouldn't be for want of an attention definitely called to her claims. She would have been tacitly rejected, virtually condemned. He couldn't without an impulse of fatuity endeavour to make up for this to her by consoling kindness; he was aware that if any one knew it a man would be ridiculous who should take so much as that for granted. But no one would know it: he oddly enough in this calculation of security left Biddy herself out. It didn't occur to him that she might have a secret, small irony to spare for his ingenious and magnanimous effort to show her how much he liked her in reparation to her for not liking her more. This high charity coloured at any rate the whole of his visit to Rosedale Road, the whole of the pleasant, prolonged chat that kept him there more than an hour. He begged the girl to go on with her work, not to let him interrupt it; and she obliged him at last, taking the cloth off the lump of clay and giving him a chance to be delightful by guessing that the shapeless mass was intended, or would be intended after a while, for Nick. He saw she was more comfortable when she began again to smooth it and scrape it with her little stick, to manipulate it with an ineffectual air of knowing how; for this gave her something to do, relieved her nervousness and permitted her to turn away from him when she talked.

Peter wasn’t really trying to look; his eyes were fully occupied with Biddy’s pleasant appearance, which carried a unique sense of homeliness and responsibility. Even though she had bravely taken over her brother’s room, she seemed more at home and more herself than Peter had ever perceived. It was the first time he noticed her as being separate from her mother and sister. She seemed aware of this distinction and a bit unsettled by it—just enough to make him want to reassure her. At the same time, Peter felt a wave of bashfulness, especially after he had closed the door and settled in for a proper visit; he became painfully aware of what Julia had said to him in Paris, and couldn’t shake the feeling that it had been said with Biddy’s knowledge. He didn’t think his sister had told Biddy to encourage him to propose—that would have been unfair to her—if she liked him enough to agree to it—in Julia’s total uncertainty. But Biddy, through her imagination, intuition, and the secret, delicate instincts of a clever girl, was aware of her friend’s thoughts about her, and this realization made Sherringham feel oddly exposed. He had an impression—perhaps unfair—that women constantly communicate their thoughts about men, whether openly or through subtle hints, and it was clear that poor Biddy would know that if she didn’t catch his eye, it wouldn’t be for lack of attention drawn to her. She would have faced silent rejection, essentially condemned. He knew it would be foolish to try to make it up to her with kindness; it would be ridiculous for a man to take such a notion for granted if anyone else were aware. But he convinced himself that no one would know; strangely, he overlooked Biddy in his assumptions of safety. It didn’t cross his mind that she might have her own small, ironic amusement regarding his well-meaning attempts to show her he liked her as an apology for not liking her more. This misguided sense of charity colored his entire visit to Rosedale Road, enriching the agreeable conversation that lasted over an hour. He urged her to continue her work, not to let him interrupt her; eventually, she obliged, removing the cloth from the lump of clay and giving him the opportunity to be charming by guessing that the formless mass was meant for Nick. He noticed she seemed more at ease as she started to smooth it out and scrape it with her little stick, attempting to shape it with a look of feigned expertise; this gave her something to focus on, eased her nervousness, and allowed her to turn away from him when she spoke.

He walked about the room and sat down; got up and looked at Nick's things; watched her at moments in silence—which made her always say in a minute that he was not to pass judgement or she could do nothing; observed how her position before her high[408] stand, her lifted arms, her turns of the head, considering her work this way and that, all helped her to be pretty. She repeated again and again that it was an immense pity about Nick, till he was obliged to say he didn't care a straw for Nick and was perfectly content with the company he found. This was not the sort of tone he thought it right, given the conditions, to take; but then even the circumstances didn't require him to pretend he liked her less than he did. After all she was his cousin; she would cease to be so if she should become his wife; but one advantage of her not entering into that relation was precisely that she would remain his cousin. It was very pleasant to find a young, bright, slim, rose-coloured kinswoman all ready to recognise consanguinity when one came back from cousinless foreign lands. Peter talked about family matters; he didn't know, in his exile, where no one took an interest in them, what a fund of latent curiosity about them he treasured. It drew him on to gossip accordingly and to feel how he had with Biddy indefeasible properties in common—ever so many things as to which they'd always understand each other à demi-mot. He smoked a cigarette because she begged him—people always smoked in studios and it made her feel so much more an artist. She apologised for the badness of her work on the ground that Nick was so busy he could scarcely ever give her a sitting; so that she had to do the head from photographs and occasional glimpses. They had hoped to be able to put in an hour that morning, but news had suddenly come that Mr. Carteret was worse, and Nick had hurried down to Beauclere. Mr. Carteret was very ill, poor old dear, and Nick and he were immense friends. Nick had always been charming to him. Peter and Biddy took the concerns of the houses of Dormer and Sherringham in order, and the young man felt after a little as if[409] they were as wise as a French conseil de famille and settling what was best for every one. He heard all about Lady Agnes; he showed an interest in the detail of her existence that he had not supposed himself to possess, though indeed Biddy threw out intimations which excited his curiosity, presenting her mother in a light that might call on his sympathy.

He wandered around the room before sitting down, then got up to look at Nick's things. He watched her silently at times, which made her always say, after a minute, that he shouldn't judge or she couldn't do anything. He noticed how her stance in front of the high[408] stand, her raised arms, and the way she turned her head while considering her work made her look pretty. She kept saying how unfortunate it was about Nick until he had to confess that he didn't care at all for Nick and was perfectly happy with the company he had. This wasn't the tone he thought he should take under the circumstances, but honestly, the situation didn’t require him to pretend he liked her any less than he did. After all, she was his cousin; that relationship would change if she became his wife, but one benefit of her not taking that step was that she would remain his cousin. It was refreshing to have a young, bright, slim, rosy-skinned relative ready to acknowledge their family connection when he returned from foreign lands where he felt isolated. Peter chatted about family matters; in his time away, where no one cared about those things, he had developed a hidden curiosity about them. It encouraged him to gossip and realize that he shared an unbreakable bond with Biddy—so many things they would always understand without needing to say much. He smoked a cigarette because she asked him to—people always smoked in studios, and it made her feel much more like an artist. She apologized for the quality of her work, explaining that Nick was so busy he could hardly ever sit for her, so she had to work from photographs and occasional glimpses. They had hoped to squeeze in an hour that morning, but then news came that Mr. Carteret was worse, and Nick had rushed down to Beauclere. Mr. Carteret was quite ill, poor dear, and he and Nick were great friends. Nick had always been lovely to him. Peter and Biddy went through the concerns of the Dormer and Sherringham families, and after a while, the young man felt as if[409] they were as wise as a French conseil de famille, deciding what was best for everyone. He heard all about Lady Agnes; he showed a level of interest in her life he hadn't realized he had, although Biddy hinted at things that piqued his curiosity, presenting her mother in a way that might garner his sympathy.

"I don't think she has been very happy or very pleased of late," the girl said. "I think she has had some disappointments, poor dear mamma; and Grace has made her go out of town for three or four days in the hope of a little change. They've gone down to see an old lady, Lady St. Dunstans, who never comes to London now and who, you know—she's tremendously old—was papa's godmother. It's not very lively for Grace, but Grace is such a dear she'll do anything for mamma. Mamma will go anywhere, no matter at what risk of discomfort, to see people she can talk with about papa."

"I don't think she's been very happy or content lately," the girl said. "I think she's faced some letdowns, poor dear mom; and Grace has made her go out of town for three or four days hoping for a little change. They’ve gone down to visit an old lady, Lady St. Dunstans, who never comes to London anymore and who, you know—she's incredibly old—was dad's godmother. It’s not very exciting for Grace, but she’s such a sweetheart that she’ll do anything for mom. Mom will go anywhere, no matter how uncomfortable it is, to see people she can talk to about dad."

Biddy added in reply to a further question that what her mother was disappointed about was—well, themselves, her children and all their affairs; and she explained that Lady Agnes wanted all kinds of things for them that didn't come, that they didn't get or seem likely to get, so that their life appeared altogether a failure. She wanted a great deal, Biddy admitted; she really wanted everything, for she had thought in her happier days that everything was to be hers. She loved them all so much and was so proud too: she couldn't get over the thought of their not being successful. Peter was unwilling to press at this point, for he suspected one of the things Lady Agnes wanted; but Biddy relieved him a little by describing her as eager above all that Grace should get married.

Biddy replied to another question by saying that what her mother was disappointed about was—well, them, her children and all their situations. She explained that Lady Agnes wanted all sorts of things for them that just didn’t happen, things they didn’t receive or seemed unlikely to receive, making their lives look like a total failure. Biddy acknowledged that her mother wanted a lot; she really wanted everything, because she had thought in her happier days that all of it would be hers. She loved them all so much and was incredibly proud too; she couldn’t shake off the thought of them not being successful. Peter didn’t want to push further at this point, as he suspected one of the things Lady Agnes wanted; but Biddy eased his mind a bit by describing her as especially eager for Grace to get married.

"That's too unselfish of her," he pronounced, not[410] caring at all for Grace. "Cousin Agnes ought to keep her near her always, if Grace is so obliging and devoted."

"That's too generous of her," he said, not[410] caring at all for Grace. "Cousin Agnes should keep her close all the time if Grace is so helpful and loyal."

"Oh mamma would give up anything of that sort for our good; she wouldn't sacrifice us that way!" Biddy protested. "Besides, I'm the one to stay with mamma; not that I can manage and look after her and do everything so well as Grace. But, you know, I want to," said Biddy with a liquid note in her voice—and giving her lump of clay a little stab for mendacious emphasis.

"Oh mom would give up anything like that for our good; she wouldn't sacrifice us that way!" Biddy protested. "Besides, I'm the one staying with mom; not that I can take care of her and do everything as well as Grace. But, you know, I want to," said Biddy with a quiver in her voice—and giving her lump of clay a little stab for dramatic emphasis.

"But doesn't your mother want the rest of you to get married—Percival and Nick and you?" Peter asked.

"But doesn't your mom want the rest of you to get married—Percival, Nick, and you?" Peter asked.

"Oh she has given up Percy. I don't suppose she thinks it would do. Dear Nick of course—that's just what she does want."

"Oh, she has let go of Percy. I don’t think she believes it would work out. Dear Nick, of course—that's exactly what she wants."

He had a pause. "And you, Biddy?"

He paused. "What about you, Biddy?"

"Oh I daresay. But that doesn't signify—I never shall."

"Oh, I definitely think so. But that doesn't matter—I never will."

Peter got up at this; the tone of it set him in motion and he took a turn round the room. He threw off something cheap about her being too proud; to which she replied that that was the only thing for a girl to be to get on.

Peter stood up at this; the way she said it motivated him to pace around the room. He dismissed her with a remark that she was being too proud; to which she responded that being proud was the only way for a girl to succeed.

"What do you mean by getting on?"—and he stopped with his hands in his pockets on the other side of the studio.

"What do you mean by getting on?" he asked, stopping with his hands in his pockets on the other side of the studio.

"I mean crying one's eyes out!" Biddy unexpectedly exclaimed; but she drowned the effect of this pathetic paradox in a laugh of clear irrelevance and in the quick declaration: "Of course it's about Nick that she's really broken-hearted."

"I mean crying your eyes out!" Biddy suddenly exclaimed; but she covered up the impact of this sad statement with a laugh that had nothing to do with it and a quick comment: "Of course, she's really heartbroken over Nick."

"What's the matter with Nick?" he went on with all his diplomacy.

"What's wrong with Nick?" he continued with all his tact.

"Oh Peter, what's the matter with Julia?" Biddy quavered softly back to him, her eyes suddenly frank[411] and mournful. "I daresay you know what we all hoped, what we all supposed from what they told us. And now they won't!" said the girl.

"Oh Peter, what's going on with Julia?" Biddy whispered back to him, her eyes suddenly open and sad. "I bet you know what we all hoped for, what we all thought based on what they told us. And now they won't!" said the girl.

"Yes, Biddy, I know. I had the brightest prospect of becoming your brother-in-law: wouldn't that have been it—or something like that? But it's indeed visibly clouded. What's the matter with them? May I have another cigarette?" Peter came back to the wide, cushioned bench where he had previously lounged: this was the way they took up the subject he wanted most to look into. "Don't they know how to love?" he speculated as he seated himself again.

"Yeah, Biddy, I know. I had the best chance of becoming your brother-in-law: how great would that have been—or something like that? But it’s definitely looking bleak. What’s going on with them? Can I have another cigarette?" Peter returned to the large, cushioned bench where he had been lounging before: this was how they started the conversation he wanted to have the most. "Don’t they know how to love?" he wondered as he settled back in.

"It seems a kind of fatality!" Biddy sighed.

"It feels like some kind of fate!" Biddy sighed.

He said nothing for some moments, at the end of which he asked if his companion were to be quite alone during her mother's absence. She replied that this parent was very droll about that: would never leave her alone and always thought something dreadful would happen to her. She had therefore arranged that Florence Tressilian should come and stay in Calcutta Gardens for the next few days—to look after her and see she did no wrong. Peter inquired with fulness into Florence Tressilian's identity: he greatly hoped that for the success of Lady Agnes's precautions she wasn't a flighty young genius like Biddy. She was described to him as tremendously nice and tremendously clever, but also tremendously old and tremendously safe; with the addition that Biddy was tremendously fond of her and that while she remained in Calcutta Gardens they expected to enjoy themselves tremendously. She was to come that afternoon before dinner.

He said nothing for a few moments, then asked if his companion would be completely alone while her mother was away. She replied that her mom was quite peculiar about that: she would never let her be alone and always thought something terrible would happen to her. So, she had arranged for Florence Tressilian to come and stay in Calcutta Gardens for the next few days—to look after her and make sure she behaved. Peter asked in detail about Florence Tressilian's background: he really hoped that, for Lady Agnes's sake, she wasn't a crazy young free spirit like Biddy. She was described to him as really nice and really smart, but also really mature and really reliable; plus, Biddy was really fond of her, and while she was at Calcutta Gardens, they expected to have a great time together. She was supposed to come that afternoon before dinner.

"And are you to dine at home?" said Peter.

"And are you eating at home?" Peter asked.

"Certainly; where else?"

"Of course; where else?"

"And just you two alone? Do you call that enjoying yourselves tremendously?"[412]

"And just the two of you? Is that really what you call having a great time?"[412]

"It will do for me. No doubt I oughtn't in modesty to speak for poor Florence."

"It works for me. I probably shouldn't speak for poor Florence out of modesty."

"It isn't fair to her; you ought to invite some one to meet her."

"It’s not fair to her; you should invite someone to meet her."

"Do you mean you, Peter?" the girl asked, turning to him quickly and with a look that vanished the instant he caught it.

"Are you talking about you, Peter?" the girl asked, glancing at him quickly, her expression disappearing the moment he noticed it.

"Try me. I'll come like a shot."

"Go ahead and test me. I'll come fast."

"That's kind," said Biddy, dropping her hands and now resting her eyes on him gratefully. She remained in this position as if under a charm; then she jerked herself back to her work with the remark: "Florence will like that immensely."

"That's sweet," said Biddy, lowering her hands and looking at him with gratitude. She stayed like that as if enchanted; then she snapped back to her tasks, saying, "Florence will really like that."

"I'm delighted to please Florence—your description of her's so attractive!" Sherringham laughed. And when his companion asked him if he minded there not being a great feast, because when her mother went away she allowed her a fixed amount for that sort of thing and, as he might imagine, it wasn't millions—when Biddy, with the frankness of their pleasant kinship, touched anxiously on this economic point (illustrating, as Peter saw, the lucidity with which Lady Agnes had had in her old age to learn to recognise the occasions when she could be conveniently frugal) he answered that the shortest dinners were the best, especially when one was going to the theatre. That was his case to-night, and did Biddy think he might look to Miss Tressilian to go with them? They'd have to dine early—he wanted not to miss a moment.

"I'm really happy to please Florence—your description of her is so appealing!" Sherringham laughed. And when his friend asked him if he cared about not having a big feast since her mother had given her a limited budget for that kind of thing, and as he could guess, it wasn’t a huge amount—when Biddy, with the openness of their close relationship, brought up this financial issue (showing, as Peter noticed, how Lady Agnes had learned in her old age to identify when she could be conveniently thrifty) he replied that shorter dinners were the best, especially when you’re going to the theater. That was his plan for tonight, and did Biddy think he could expect Miss Tressilian to join them? They would need to eat early—he didn't want to miss a single moment.

"The theatre—Miss Tressilian?" she stared, interrupted and in suspense again.

"The theater—Miss Tressilian?" she stared, paused, and was once again in suspense.

"Would it incommode you very much to dine say at 7.15 and accept a place in my box? The finger of Providence was in it when I took a box an hour ago. I particularly like your being free to go—if you are free."[413]

"Would it be a big inconvenience for you to have dinner around 7:15 and join me in my box? It felt like fate when I booked the box an hour ago. I especially like that you're able to come—if you are available." [413]

She began almost to rave with pleasure. "Dear Peter, how good you are! They'll have it at any hour. Florence will be so glad."

She was almost over the moon with excitement. "Dear Peter, you're so wonderful! They'll be available at any time. Florence will be so happy."

"And has Florence seen Miss Rooth?"

"And has Florence seen Miss Rooth?"

"Miss Rooth?" the girl repeated, redder than before. He felt on the spot that she had heard of the expenditure of his time and attention on that young lady. It was as if she were conscious of how conscious he would himself be in speaking of her, and there was a sweetness in her allowance for him on that score. But Biddy was more confused for him than he was for himself. He guessed in a moment how much she had thought over what she had heard; this was indicated by her saying vaguely, "No, no, I've not seen her." Then she knew she was answering a question he hadn't asked her, and she went on: "We shall be too delighted. I saw her—perhaps you remember—in your rooms in Paris. I thought her so wonderful then! Every one's talking of her here. But we don't go to the theatre much, you know: we don't have boxes offered us except when you come. Poor Nick's too much taken up in the evening. I've wanted awfully to see her. They say she's magnificent."

"Miss Rooth?" the girl repeated, even redder than before. He sensed that she was aware of how much time and attention he had devoted to that young lady. It was as if she knew just how aware he would be in talking about her, and there was a kindness in her understanding of that. But Biddy felt more confused about him than he did himself. He quickly realized how much she had thought about what she’d heard; this was shown by her vague reply, "No, no, I haven't seen her." Then she realized she was answering a question he hadn’t asked her, and continued, "We will be so thrilled. I saw her—maybe you remember—in your rooms in Paris. I thought she was amazing then! Everyone's talking about her here. But we don't go to the theater much, you know: we only get offered boxes when you come. Poor Nick is too busy in the evenings. I've really wanted to see her. They say she's stunning."

"I don't know," Peter was glad to be able honestly to answer. "I haven't seen her."

"I don't know," Peter was relieved to be able to answer honestly. "I haven't seen her."

"You haven't seen her?"

"Have you not seen her?"

"Never, Biddy. I mean on the stage. In private often—yes," he conscientiously added.

"Never, Biddy. I mean on stage. In private often—yes," he added thoughtfully.

"Oh!" Biddy exclaimed, bending her face on Nick's bust again. She asked him no question about the new star, and he offered her no further information. There were things in his mind pulling him different ways, so that for some minutes silence was the result of the conflict. At last he said, after an hesitation caused by the possibility that she was ignorant of the fact he had lately elicited from Julia,[414] though it was more probable she might have learned it from the same source:

"Oh!" Biddy exclaimed, leaning her face against Nick's chest again. She didn't ask him anything about the new star, and he didn't provide her with any more details. He had a lot on his mind that was pulling him in different directions, so they fell into silence for a few minutes as he grappled with his thoughts. Finally, he spoke up, hesitating because he wasn't sure if she knew about the information he had recently gotten from Julia,[414] though it was likely she had heard it from the same source:

"Am I perhaps indiscreet in alluding to the circumstance that Nick has been painting Miss Rooth's portrait?"

"Am I being a bit nosy by mentioning that Nick has been painting Miss Rooth's portrait?"

"You're not indiscreet in alluding to it to me, because I know it."

"You're not being indiscreet by hinting at it to me, because I'm aware of it."

"Then there's no secret nor mystery about it?"

"Then there's no secret or mystery to it?"

Biddy just considered. "I don't think mamma knows it."

Biddy just thought for a moment. "I don't think Mom knows."

"You mean you've been keeping it from her because she wouldn't like it?"

"You mean you've been hiding it from her because she wouldn't be okay with it?"

"We're afraid she may think papa wouldn't have liked it."

"We're worried she might think dad wouldn't have liked it."

This was said with an absence of humour at which Peter could but show amusement, though he quickly recovered himself, repenting of any apparent failure of respect to the high memory of his late celebrated relative. He threw off rather vaguely: "Ah yes, I remember that great man's ideas," and then went on: "May I ask if you know it, the fact we're talking of, through Julia or through Nick?"

This was said without any humor, which made Peter feel amused, though he quickly composed himself, regretting any perceived disrespect to the esteemed memory of his recently deceased famous relative. He replied somewhat vaguely, "Ah yes, I remember that great man's ideas," and then continued, "Can I ask if you learned about it from Julia or Nick?"

"I know it from both of them."

"I know that from both of them."

"Then if you're in their confidence may I further ask if this undertaking of Nick's is the reason why things seem to be at an end between them?"

"Then if you have their trust, can I ask if Nick's project is the reason things seem to have come to a halt between them?"

"Oh I don't think she likes it," Biddy had to say.

"Oh, I don't think she likes it," Biddy had to say.

"Isn't it good?"

"Isn't it great?"

"Oh I don't mean the picture—she hasn't seen it. But his having done it."

"Oh, I don't mean the picture—she hasn't seen it. I mean that he did it."

"Does she dislike it so much that that's why she won't marry him?"

"Does she hate it so much that’s why she won’t marry him?"

Biddy gave up her work, moving away from it to look at it. She came and sat down on the long bench on which Sherringham had placed himself. Then she broke out: "Oh Peter, it's a great trouble—it's a[415] very great trouble; and I can't tell you, for I don't understand it."

Biddy set aside her work and moved away to take a look at it. She came over and sat down on the long bench where Sherringham had positioned himself. Then she burst out, "Oh Peter, it's a huge problem—it's a[415] really big issue; and I can't explain it to you because I don't understand it myself."

"If I ask you," he said, "it's not to pry into what doesn't concern me; but Julia's my sister, and I can't after all help taking some interest in her life. She tells me herself so little. She doesn't think me worthy."

"If I ask you," he said, "it's not to interfere in things that aren't my business; but Julia's my sister, and I can't help but be a little interested in her life. She tells me so little about it herself. She doesn't think I'm worthy."

"Ah poor Julia!" Biddy wailed defensively. Her tone recalled to him that Julia had at least thought him worthy to unite himself to Bridget Dormer, and inevitably betrayed that the girl was thinking of that also. While they both thought of it they sat looking into each other's eyes.

"Ah, poor Julia!" Biddy cried out defensively. Her tone reminded him that Julia had at least believed he was worthy of being with Bridget Dormer, and it clearly showed that the girl was thinking about that too. As they both reflected on it, they sat gazing into each other's eyes.

"Nick, I'm sure, doesn't treat you that way; I'm sure he confides in you; he talks to you about his occupations, his ambitions," Peter continued. "And you understand him, you enter into them, you're nice to him, you help him."

"Nick, I’m sure he doesn’t treat you like that; I know he shares things with you; he talks to you about what he does, his goals," Peter continued. "And you get him, you engage with him, you’re good to him, you support him."

"Oh Nick's life—it's very dear to me," Biddy granted.

"Oh, Nick's life—it's really important to me," Biddy admitted.

"That must be jolly for him."

"That must be great for him."

"It makes me very happy."

"It makes me really happy."

Peter uttered a low, ambiguous groan; then he cried with irritation; "What the deuce is the matter with them then? Why can't they hit it off together and be quiet and rational and do what every one wants them to?"

Peter let out a soft, unclear groan; then he exclaimed with frustration, "What on earth is their problem? Why can't they get along, be calm and level-headed, and do what everyone wants?"

"Oh Peter, it's awfully complicated!" the girl sighed with sagacity.

"Oh Peter, it's really complicated!" the girl sighed wisely.

"Do you mean that Nick's in love with her?"

"Are you saying that Nick is in love with her?"

"In love with Julia?"

"Falling for Julia?"

"No, no, with Miriam Rooth."

"No, no, with Miriam Rooth."

She shook her head slowly, then with a smile which struck him as one of the sweetest things he had ever seen—it conveyed, at the expense of her own prospects, such a shy, generous little mercy of reassurance—"He isn't, Peter," she brought out. "Julia[416] thinks it trifling—all that sort of thing," she added "She wants him to go in for different honours."

She slowly shook her head, then smiled in a way that struck him as one of the sweetest things he’d ever seen—it conveyed a shy, generous little act of reassurance, even at her own expense. “He isn’t, Peter,” she said. “Julia[416] thinks it's trivial—all that stuff,” she added. “She wants him to aim for different honors.”

"Julia's the oddest woman. I mean I thought she loved him," Peter explained. "And when you love a person—!" He continued to make it out, leaving his sentence impatiently unfinished, while Biddy, with lowered eyes, sat waiting—it so interested her—to learn what you did when you loved a person. "I can't conceive her giving him up. He has great ability, besides being such a good fellow."

"Julia's such a strange woman. I really thought she loved him," Peter explained. "And when you love someone—!" He trailed off, leaving his sentence hanging in the air, while Biddy, eyes downcast, sat eagerly waiting to hear what you do when you love someone. "I can't imagine her letting him go. He has amazing talent, and he's such a great guy."

"It's for his happiness, Peter—that's the way she reasons," Biddy set forth. "She does it for an idea; she has told me a great deal about it, and I see the way she feels."

"It's for his happiness, Peter—that's how she thinks," Biddy explained. "She's doing it for a reason; she's shared a lot about it with me, and I understand how she feels."

"You try to, Biddy, because you're such a dear good-natured girl, but I don't believe you do in the least," he took the liberty of replying. "It's too little the way you yourself would feel. Julia's idea, as you call it, must be curious."

"You try to, Biddy, because you're such a sweet, easygoing girl, but I really don't think you do at all," he said boldly. "It's way too little compared to how you would feel. Julia's idea, as you call it, must be interesting."

"Well, it is, Peter," Biddy mournfully admitted. "She won't risk not coming out at the top."

"Well, it is, Peter," Biddy sadly admitted. "She won't take the chance of not coming out on top."

"At the top of what?"

"On top of what?"

"Oh of everything." Her tone showed a trace of awe of such high views.

"Oh, of everything." Her tone had a hint of awe at such lofty perspectives.

"Surely one's at the top of everything when one's in love."

"You're definitely at the top of the world when you're in love."

"I don't know," said the girl.

"I don't know," the girl said.

"Do you doubt it?" Peter asked.

"Do you doubt it?" Peter asked.

"I've never been in love and I never shall be."

"I've never been in love, and I never will be."

"You're as perverse, in your way, as Julia," he returned to this. "But I confess I don't understand Nick's attitude any better. He seems to me, if I may say so, neither fish nor flesh."

"You're as twisted, in your own way, as Julia," he replied to that. "But I have to admit I don't get Nick's attitude any better. He seems to me, if I'm being honest, neither here nor there."

"Oh his attitude's very noble, Peter; his state of mind's wonderfully interesting," Biddy pleaded. "Surely you must be in favour of art," she beautifully said.[417]

"Oh, his attitude is really noble, Peter; his state of mind is so fascinating," Biddy urged. "Surely you must support art," she beautifully said.[417]

It made him look at her a moment. "Dear Biddy, your little digs are as soft as zephyrs."

It made him look at her for a moment. "Dear Biddy, your little jabs are as gentle as breezes."

She coloured, but she protested. "My little digs? What do you mean? Aren't you in favour of art?"

She blushed, but she protested. "My little digs? What do you mean? Aren't you supportive of art?"

"The question's delightfully simple. I don't know what you're talking about. Everything has its place. A parliamentary life," he opined, "scarce seems to me the situation for portrait-painting."

"The question's delightfully simple. I have no idea what you're talking about. Everything has its place. A life in parliament," he said, "doesn't seem to me like the right setting for portrait painting."

"That's just what Nick says."

"That's what Nick says."

"You talk of it together a great deal?"

"You talk about it together a lot?"

"Yes, Nick's very good to me."

"Yeah, Nick's really good to me."

"Clever Nick! And what do you advise him?"

"Clever Nick! So, what do you suggest he do?"

"Oh to do something."

"Oh to do something."

"That's valuable," Peter laughed. "Not to give up his sweetheart for the sake of a paint-pot, I hope?"

"That's valuable," Peter laughed. "I hope he won't give up his sweetheart just for a paint can?"

"Never, never, Peter! It's not a question of his giving up," Biddy pursued, "for Julia has herself shaken free. I think she never really felt safe—she loved him, but was afraid of him. Now she's only afraid—she has lost the confidence she tried to have. Nick has tried to hold her, but she has wrested herself away. Do you know what she said to me? She said, 'My confidence has gone for ever.'"

"Never, never, Peter! It's not about him giving up," Biddy continued, "because Julia has managed to break free. I think she never really felt secure—she loved him, but was scared of him. Now she's just scared—she's lost the confidence she tried to have. Nick has tried to keep her, but she has pulled away. Do you know what she told me? She said, 'My confidence is gone forever.'"

"I didn't know she was such a prig!" Julia's brother commented. "They're queer people, verily, with water in their veins instead of blood. You and I wouldn't be like that, should we?—though you have taken up such a discouraging position about caring for a fellow."

"I had no idea she was such a snob!" Julia's brother remarked. "They're really strange people, honestly, with water in their veins instead of blood. You and I wouldn't be like that, right?—although you have adopted such a discouraging attitude about caring for someone."

"I care for art," poor Biddy returned.

"I care about art," replied poor Biddy.

"You do, to some purpose"—and Peter glanced at the bust.

"You actually have a point"—and Peter looked at the bust.

"To that of making you laugh at me."

"To make you laugh at me."

But this he didn't heed. "Would you give a good man up for 'art'?"

But he didn’t pay attention to that. "Would you sacrifice a good person for 'art'?"

"A good man? What man?"

"Good man? Which man?"

"Well, say me—if I wanted to marry you."[418]

"Well, let me ask you—if I wanted to marry you."[418]

She had the briefest of pauses. "Of course I would—in a moment. At any rate I'd give up the House of Commons," she amended. "That's what Nick's going to do now—only you mustn't tell any one."

She paused for just a moment. "Of course I would—in a second. Anyway, I'd give up the House of Commons," she corrected herself. "That's what Nick's going to do now—just don't tell anyone."

Peter wondered. "He's going to chuck up his seat?"

Peter wondered, "Is he really going to give up his seat?"

"I think his mind is made up to it. He has talked me over—we've had some deep discussions. Yes, I'm on the side of art!" she ardently said.

"I think he's made up his mind about it. He's convinced me—we've had some serious talks. Yes, I support art!" she passionately said.

"Do you mean in order to paint—to paint that girl?" Peter went on.

"Are you saying you want to paint that girl?" Peter asked.

"To paint every one—that's what he wants. By keeping his seat he hasn't kept Julia, and she was the thing he cared for most in public life. When he has got out of the whole thing his attitude, as he says, will be at least clear. He's tremendously interesting about it, Peter," Biddy declared; "has talked to me wonderfully—has won me over. Mamma's heart-broken; telling her will be the hardest part."

"To engage with everyone—that's what he wants. By staying in his position, he hasn't held onto Julia, and she was the thing he valued most in public life. Once he steps away from it all, his stance, as he puts it, will be at least clear. He's incredibly intriguing about it, Peter," Biddy said; "has spoken to me so well—has convinced me. Mom's heartbroken; telling her will be the toughest part."

"If she doesn't know," he asked, "why then is she heart-broken?"

"If she doesn’t know," he asked, "then why is she heartbroken?"

"Oh at the hitch about their marriage—she knows that. Their marriage has been so what she wanted. She thought it perfection. She blames Nick fearfully. She thinks he held the whole thing in his hand and that he has thrown away a magnificent opportunity."

"Oh, about the trouble with their marriage—she knows that. Their marriage has been exactly what she wanted. She thought it was perfect. She fears she’s blaming Nick. She believes he had everything in his grasp and that he has wasted a magnificent opportunity."

"And what does Nick say to her?"

"And what does Nick say to her?"

"He says, 'Dear old mummy!'"

"He says, 'Dear old mom!'"

"That's good," Peter pronounced.

"That's great," Peter said.

"I don't know what will become of her when this other blow arrives," Biddy went on. "Poor Nick wants to please her—he does, he does. But, as he says, you can't please every one and you must before you die please yourself a little."

"I have no idea what will happen to her when this next setback hits," Biddy continued. "Poor Nick really wants to make her happy—he truly does. But, as he says, you can't make everyone happy, and before you die, you need to make yourself happy a little."

Nick's kinsman, whose brother-in-law he was to[419] have been, sat looking at the floor; the colour had risen to his face while he listened. Then he sprang up and took another turn about the room. His companion's artless but vivid recital had set his blood in motion. He had taken Nick's political prospects very much for granted, thought of them as definite and almost dazzling. To learn there was something for which he was ready to renounce such honours, and to recognise the nature of that bribe, affected our young man powerfully and strangely. He felt as if he had heard the sudden blare of a trumpet, yet felt at the same time as if he had received a sudden slap in the face. Nick's bribe was "art"—the strange temptress with whom he himself had been wrestling and over whom he had finally ventured to believe that wisdom and training had won a victory. There was something in the conduct of his old friend and playfellow that made all his reasonings small. So unexpected, so courageous a choice moved him as a reproach and a challenge. He felt ashamed of having placed himself so unromantically on his guard, and rapidly said to himself that if Nick could afford to allow so much for "art" he might surely exhibit some of the same confidence. There had never been the least avowed competition between the cousins—their lines lay too far apart for that; but they nevertheless rode their course in sight of each other, and Peter had now the impression of suddenly seeing Nick Dormer give his horse the spur, bound forward and fly over a wall. He was put on his mettle and hadn't to look long to spy an obstacle he too might ride at. High rose his curiosity to see what warrant his kinsman might have for such risks—how he was mounted for such exploits. He really knew little about Nick's talent—so little as to feel no right to exclaim "What an ass!" when Biddy mentioned the fact which the[420] existence of real talent alone could redeem from absurdity. All his eagerness to see what Nick had been able to make of such a subject as Miriam Rooth came back to him: though it was what mainly had brought him to Rosedale Road he had forgotten it in the happy accident of his encounter with the girl. He was conscious that if the surprise of a revelation of power were in store for him Nick would be justified more than he himself would feel reinstated in self-respect; since the courage of renouncing the forum for the studio hovered before him as greater than the courage of marrying an actress whom one was in love with: the reward was in the latter case so much more immediate. Peter at any rate asked Biddy what Nick had done with his portrait of Miriam. He hadn't seen it anywhere in rummaging about the room.

Nick's relative, who was supposed to be his brother-in-law, sat staring at the floor; he had turned red while listening. Then he jumped up and started pacing the room. His friend's genuine but intense story had stirred his emotions. He had taken Nick's political future for granted, viewing it as secure and almost glamorous. Learning that Nick was willing to give up such prestige for something else—and realizing what that something was—hit our young man hard and oddly. It felt like he heard a sudden blast of a trumpet, while at the same time feeling like he had been slapped in the face. Nick's temptation was "art"—the alluring challenge he himself had been grappling with and had finally come to believe that wisdom and training had conquered. There was something in how his old friend and playmate acted that diminished all his reasoning. Such an unexpected and brave decision felt like a critique and a challenge to him. He felt embarrassed for having been so unromantically cautious and quickly told himself that if Nick could invest so much in "art," he too could surely show some of that same confidence. There had never been any overt rivalry between the cousins—their paths were too different for that—but they nonetheless moved alongside each other, and Peter now felt like he suddenly saw Nick Dormer urge his horse forward and leap over a wall. He felt stimulated and didn’t have to look long to find an obstacle he could tackle too. His curiosity soared to understand what justification Nick might have for such risks—how he prepared for such challenges. He really knew very little about Nick's talent—so little that he didn't feel justified in saying "What an idiot!" when Biddy mentioned the fact that only genuine talent could save from ridiculousness. All his eagerness to see what Nick had made of someone like Miriam Rooth came rushing back to him: although this was why he had come to Rosedale Road, he had lost track of it in the joy of his encounter with her. He was aware that if a revelation of talent awaited him, Nick would feel justified even more than he would feel restored in his self-respect; after all, the courage to choose the studio over the public arena seemed greater than the courage to marry an actress one was in love with—the reward in the latter case was so much more immediate. At any rate, Peter asked Biddy what Nick had done with his portrait of Miriam. He hadn’t seen it anywhere while searching the room.

"I think it's here somewhere, but I don't know," she replied, getting up to look vaguely round her.

"I think it's around here somewhere, but I'm not sure," she said, standing up to look around aimlessly.

"Haven't you seen it? Hasn't he shown it to you?"

"Haven't you seen it? Hasn't he shown it to you?"

She rested her eyes on him strangely a moment, then turned them away with a mechanical air of still searching. "I think it's in the room, put away with its face to the wall."

She looked at him oddly for a moment, then turned away with a robotic look as if still searching. "I think it's in the room, tucked away with its face to the wall."

"One of those dozen canvases with their backs to us?"

"One of those twelve canvases facing away from us?"

"One of those perhaps."

"Maybe one of those."

"Haven't you tried to see?"

"Have you tried to see?"

"I haven't touched them"—and Biddy had a colour.

"I haven't touched them"—and Biddy was blushing.

"Hasn't Nick had it out to show you?"

"Hasn't Nick shown it to you?"

"He says it's in too bad a state—it isn't finished—it won't do."

"He says it’s in too bad of a condition—it’s not finished—it won’t work."

"And haven't you had the curiosity to turn it round for yourself?"

"And haven't you been curious to turn it around for yourself?"

The embarrassed look in her face deepened under[421] his insistence and it seemed to him that her eyes pleaded with him a moment almost to tears. "I've had an idea he wouldn't like it."

The embarrassed expression on her face intensified under[421] his insistence, and it felt to him like her eyes were almost pleading with him to the point of tears. "I had a feeling he wouldn't be okay with it."

Her visitor's own desire, however, had become too sharp for easy forbearance. He laid his hand on two or three canvases which proved, as he extricated them, to be either blank or covered with rudimentary forms. "Dear Biddy, have you such intense delicacy?" he asked, pulling out something else.

Her visitor's own desire, however, had grown too intense for him to ignore. He placed his hand on a few canvases that turned out, as he pulled them out, to be either blank or filled with simple shapes. "Dear Biddy, are you really that delicate?" he asked, taking out something else.

The inquiry was meant in familiar kindness, for Peter was struck even to admiration with her having a sense of honour that all girls haven't. She must in this particular case have longed for a sight of Nick's work—the work that had brought about such a crisis in his life. But she had passed hours in his studio alone without permitting herself a stolen peep; she was capable of that if she believed it would please him. Peter liked a charming girl's being capable of that—he had known charming girls who wouldn't in the least have been—and his question was really a form of homage. Biddy, however, apparently discovered some light mockery in it, and she broke out incongruously:

The question was asked with genuine kindness, as Peter was genuinely impressed by her sense of honor, something not all girls have. She must have really wanted to see Nick's work—the work that had created such a turning point in his life. Yet, she had spent hours in his studio alone without allowing herself a quick glance; she was capable of doing that if she thought it would make him happy. Peter appreciated that a charming girl could do such a thing—he had known charming girls who wouldn't have even considered it—and his question was really a form of respect. However, Biddy seemed to find some playful mockery in it, and she responded unexpectedly:

"I haven't wanted so much to see it! I don't care for her so much as that!"

"I've never wanted to see it this much! I don't care about her that much!"

"So much as what?" He couldn't but wonder.

"So much as what?" he couldn't help but wonder.

"I don't care for his actress—for that vulgar creature. I don't like her!" said Biddy almost startlingly.

"I don't care for his actress—she's such a vulgar person. I don't like her!" said Biddy, almost startlingly.

Peter stared. "I thought you hadn't seen her."

Peter stared. "I thought you said you hadn't seen her."

"I saw her in Paris—twice. She was wonderfully clever, but she didn't charm me."

"I saw her in Paris—twice. She was incredibly smart, but she didn't captivate me."

He quickly considered, saying then all kindly: "I won't inflict the thing on you in that case—we'll leave it alone for the present." Biddy made no reply to this at first, but after a moment went straight over[422] to the row of stacked canvases and exposed several of them to the light. "Why did you say you wished to go to the theatre to-night?" her companion continued.

He quickly thought it over and said kindly, "I won't put that on you then—we'll just leave it for now." Biddy didn't respond at first, but after a moment, she walked straight over[422] to the stack of canvases and uncovered a few of them to let in some light. "Why did you say you wanted to go to the theater tonight?" her friend continued.

Still she was silent; after which, with her back turned to him and a little tremor in her voice while she drew forth successively her brother's studies, she made answer: "For the sake of your company, Peter! Here it is, I think," she added, moving a large canvas with some effort. "No, no, I'll hold it for you. Is that the light?"

Still she was silent; after that, with her back to him and a slight tremor in her voice as she pulled out her brother's work one by one, she replied, "For the sake of your company, Peter! Here it is, I think," she added, moving a large canvas with some effort. "No, no, I'll hold it for you. Is that the light?"

She wouldn't let him take it; she bade him stand off and allow her to place it in the right position. In this position she carefully presented it, supporting it at the proper angle from behind and showing her head and shoulders above it. From the moment his eyes rested on the picture Peter accepted this service without protest. Unfinished, simplified and in some portions merely suggested, it was strong, vivid and assured, it had already the look of life and the promise of power. Peter felt all this and was startled, was strangely affected—he had no idea Nick moved with that stride. Miriam, seated, was represented in three-quarters, almost to her feet. She leaned forward with one of her legs crossed over the other, her arms extended and foreshortened, her hands locked together round her knee. Her beautiful head was bent a little, broodingly, and her splendid face seemed to look down at life. She had a grand appearance of being raised aloft, with a wide regard, a survey from a height of intelligence, for the great field of the artist, all the figures and passions he may represent. Peter asked himself where his kinsman had learned to paint like that. He almost gasped at the composition of the thing and at the drawing of the difficult arms. Biddy abstained from looking round the corner of the canvas as she held it; she only watched, in[423] Peter's eyes, for this gentleman's impression of it. That she easily caught, and he measured her impression—her impression of his impression—when he went after a few minutes to relieve her. She let him lift the thing out of her grasp; he moved it and rested it, so that they could still see it, against the high back of a chair. "It's tremendously good," he then handsomely pronounced.

She wouldn't let him take it; she told him to step back and let her position it correctly. Once she had it where she wanted, she carefully presented it, supporting it at the right angle from behind, her head and shoulders showing above it. From the moment Peter looked at the picture, he accepted her help without arguing. It was unfinished, simplified, and in some areas just suggested, but it was strong, vivid, and confident, already giving off a sense of life and potential. Peter felt all this and was taken aback, surprisingly moved—he had no idea Nick could paint with such skill. Miriam, sitting, was shown in a three-quarters view, almost down to her feet. She leaned forward with one leg crossed over the other, her arms extended and foreshortened, hands locked around her knee. Her beautiful head was slightly bent, contemplative, and her magnificent face seemed to look down on life. She had a striking presence, elevated, with a wide outlook, surveying the great expanse of the artist’s world, all the figures and emotions he might capture. Peter wondered where his relative had learned to paint like that. He nearly gasped at the composition and the challenging drawing of her arms. Biddy didn’t peek around the edge of the canvas as she held it; she just observed Peter’s reaction to it. She easily picked up on his impression—his impression of her impression—when he went after a few minutes to relieve her. She let him lift it from her grasp, and he moved it to lean against the high back of a chair where they could still see it. "It's incredibly good," he then generously stated.

"Dear, dear Nick," Biddy murmured, looking at it now.

"Dear, dear Nick," Biddy whispered, looking at it now.

"Poor, poor Julia!" Peter was prompted to exclaim in a different tone. His companion made no rejoinder to this, and they stood another minute or two side by side and in silence, gazing at the portrait. At last he took up his hat—he had no more time, he must go. "Will you come to-night all the same?" he asked with a laugh that was somewhat awkward and an offer of a hand-shake.

"Poor, poor Julia!" Peter couldn't help but say in a different tone. His friend didn’t respond, and they stood together in silence for another minute or two, looking at the portrait. Finally, he picked up his hat—he had to go, there was no more time. "Are you still coming tonight?" he asked with a somewhat awkward laugh and extended his hand for a handshake.

"All the same?" Biddy seemed to wonder.

"All the same?" Biddy appeared to question.

"Why you say she's a terrible creature," Peter completed with his eyes on the painted face.

"Why do you say she's a terrible person?" Peter finished, his gaze on the painted face.

"Oh anything for art!" Biddy smiled.

"Oh, anything for art!" Biddy smiled.

"Well, at seven o'clock then." And Sherringham departed, leaving the girl alone with the Tragic Muse and feeling with a quickened rush the beauty of that young woman as well as, all freshly, the peculiar possibilities of Nick.[424]

"Alright, see you at seven." With that, Sherringham left, leaving the girl alone with the Tragic Muse and acutely aware of the beauty of that young woman, as well as, once again, the unique possibilities of Nick.[424]


XXX

It was not till after the noon of the next day that he was to see Miriam Rooth. He wrote her a note that evening, to be delivered to her at the theatre, and during the performance she sent round to him a card with "All right, come to luncheon to-morrow" scrawled on it in pencil.

It wasn't until after noon the next day that he got to see Miriam Rooth. That evening, he wrote her a note to be delivered to her at the theater, and during the performance, she sent him a card with "All right, come to lunch tomorrow" scribbled on it in pencil.

When he presented himself at Balaklava Place he learned that the two ladies had not come in—they had gone again early to rehearsal; but they had left word that he was to be pleased to wait, they would appear from one moment to the other. It was further mentioned to him, as he was ushered into the drawing-room, that Mr. Dashwood was in possession of that ground. This circumstance, however, Peter barely noted: he had been soaring so high for the past twelve hours that he had almost lost consciousness of the minor differences of earthly things. He had taken Biddy Dormer and her friend Miss Tressilian home from the play and after leaving them had walked about the streets, had roamed back to his sister's house, in a state of exaltation the intenser from his having for the previous time contained himself, thinking it more decorous and considerate, less invidious and less blatant, not to "rave." Sitting there in the shade of the box with his companions he had watched Miriam in attentive but inexpressive[425] silence, glowing and vibrating inwardly, yet for these fine, deep reasons not committing himself to the spoken rapture. Delicacy, it appeared to him, should rule the hour; and indeed he had never had a pleasure less alloyed than this little period of still observation and repressed ecstasy. Miriam's art lost nothing by it, and Biddy's mild nearness only gained. This young lady was virtually mute as well—wonderingly, dauntedly, as if she too associated with the performer various other questions than that of her mastery of her art. To this mastery Biddy's attitude was a candid and liberal tribute: the poor girl sat quenched and pale, as if in the blinding light of a comparison by which it would be presumptuous even to be annihilated. Her subjection, however, was a gratified, a charmed subjection: there was beneficence in such beauty—the beauty of the figure that moved before the footlights and spoke in music—even if it deprived one of hope. Peter didn't say to her in vulgar elation and in reference to her whimsical profession of dislike at the studio, "Well, do you find our friend so disagreeable now?" and she was grateful to him for his forbearance, for the tacit kindness of which the idea seemed to be: "My poor child, I'd prefer you if I could; but—judge for yourself—how can I? Expect of me only the possible. Expect that certainly, but only that." In the same degree Peter liked Biddy's sweet, hushed air of judging for herself, of recognising his discretion and letting him off while she was lost in the illusion, in the convincing picture of the stage. Miss Tressilian did most of the criticism: she broke out cheerfully and sonorously from time to time, in reference to the actress, "Most striking certainly," or "She is clever, isn't she?" She uttered a series of propositions to which her companions found it impossible to respond. Miss Tressilian was disappointed in nothing but their[426] enjoyment: they didn't seem to think the exhibition as amusing as she.

When he arrived at Balaklava Place, he found out that the two ladies hadn’t come in—they had gone back to rehearsal early; but they had left a message saying he should feel free to wait, as they would be there any moment. He was also informed, as he was shown into the drawing-room, that Mr. Dashwood was in charge of that area. Peter barely registered this detail; he had been on such a high for the past twelve hours that he had almost lost touch with the small things of everyday life. He had taken Biddy Dormer and her friend Miss Tressilian home from the play, and after dropping them off, he wandered the streets, eventually making his way back to his sister's house, in a state of exhilaration heightened by having previously restrained himself, thinking it more respectful and considerate, less envy-inducing and less showy, not to “rave.” As he sat there in the box’s shade with his companions, he had watched Miriam in an attentive but unexpressive silence, glowing and vibrating with emotion, yet for those profound and subtle reasons, not giving in to verbal enthusiasm. It seemed to him that delicacy should govern the moment; indeed, he had never experienced a more pure pleasure than this brief time of quiet observation and suppressed ecstasy. Miriam's talent was undiminished by it, and Biddy's gentle proximity only added to the experience. This young lady was practically silent as well—wondering, feeling somewhat overwhelmed, as if she too associated the performer with many more questions than just her mastery of the art. Biddy’s attitude was a sincere and generous acknowledgment of that mastery: the poor girl sat subdued and pale, as if caught in the blinding light of a comparison that made even existing feel presumptuous. However, her subjugation was a satisfied, enchanted one: there was kindness in such beauty—the beauty of the figure that moved before the footlights and spoke in music—even if it made one feel hopeless. Peter didn’t say to her in common excitement, referring to her quirky dislike of the studio, "So, do you still find our friend so unpleasant?" and she appreciated his restraint, the unspoken kindness meant to convey: "My poor child, I would choose you if I could; but—judge for yourself—how could I? Expect from me only what’s possible. Certainly expect that, but only that." Peter also liked Biddy’s sweet, soft air of forming her own opinions, of recognizing his discretion and allowing him to be free while she was immersed in the illusion, absorbed in the captivating scene on stage. Miss Tressilian did most of the commenting: she would cheerfully and loudly interject from time to time about the actress, saying things like, "Most striking, indeed," or "She is talented, isn’t she?" She made a series of statements that her companions found hard to respond to. The only thing Miss Tressilian was let down by was their[426] enjoyment: they didn't seem to find the performance as entertaining as she did.

Walking away through the ordered void of Lady Agnes's quarter, with the four acts of the play glowing again before him in the smokeless London night, Peter found the liveliest thing in his impression the certitude that if he had never seen Miriam before and she had had for him none of the advantages of association, he would still have recognised in her performance the richest interest the theatre had ever offered him. He floated in the felicity of it, in the general encouragement of a sense of the perfectly done, in the almost aggressive bravery of still larger claims for an art which could so triumphantly, so exquisitely render life. "Render it?" he said to himself. "Create it and reveal it, rather; give us something new and large and of the first order!" He had seen Miriam now; he had never seen her before; he had never seen her till he saw her in her conditions. Oh her conditions—there were many things to be said about them; they were paltry enough as yet, inferior, inadequate, obstructive, as compared with the right, full, finished setting of such a talent; but the essence of them was now, irremovably, in our young man's eyes, the vision of how the uplifted stage and the listening house transformed her. That idea of her having no character of her own came back to him with a force that made him laugh in the empty street: this was a disadvantage she reduced so to nothing that obviously he hadn't known her till to-night. Her character was simply to hold you by the particular spell; any other—the good nature of home, the relation to her mother, her friends, her lovers, her debts, the practice of virtues or industries or vices—was not worth speaking of. These things were the fictions and shadows; the representation was the deep substance.[427]

Walking away through the neat emptiness of Lady Agnes's place, with the four acts of the play shining again before him in the clear London night, Peter felt the most vivid thing in his mind was the certainty that if he had never seen Miriam before and she had none of the benefits of familiarity for him, he still would have found her performance the most fascinating thing the theater had ever given him. He basked in the happiness of it, in the overall encouragement of experiencing something perfectly done, in the almost audacious confidence of making even bigger claims for an art that could so triumphantly and beautifully depict life. "Depict it?" he thought to himself. "Create it and reveal it, rather; give us something new and grand and of the highest quality!" He had seen Miriam now; he had never seen her before; he had never seen her until he saw her under the right conditions. Oh, her conditions—there were many things to say about them; they were still pretty poor, inadequate, and limiting compared to the right, complete, polished setting for such a talent; but what stuck with him now, firmly in his mind, was the vision of how the raised stage and the audience transformed her. The thought that she had no character of her own struck him with such force it made him laugh in the empty street: this was a disadvantage she diminished to such an extent that it was clear he hadn't really known her until tonight. Her character was simply to captivate you with her unique charm; any other aspects—the warmth of home, her relationship with her mother, her friends, her lovers, her debts, the practice of virtues or vices—weren't worth mentioning. These were the illusions and shadows; the performance was the true essence.[427]

Peter had as he went an intense vision—he had often had it before—of the conditions still absent, the great and complete ones, those which would give the girl's talent a superior, a discussable stage. More than ever he desired them, mentally invoked them, filled them out in imagination, cheated himself with the idea that they were possible. He saw them in a momentary illusion and confusion: a great academic, artistic theatre, subsidised and unburdened with money-getting, rich in its repertory, rich in the high quality and the wide array of its servants, rich above all in the authority of an impossible administrator—a manager personally disinterested, not an actor with an eye to the main chance; pouring forth a continuity of tradition, striving for perfection, laying a splendid literature under contribution. He saw the heroine of a hundred "situations," variously dramatic and vividly real; he saw comedy and drama and passion and character and English life; he saw all humanity and history and poetry, and then perpetually, in the midst of them, shining out in the high relief of some great moment, an image as fresh as an unveiled statue. He was not unconscious that he was taking all sorts of impossibilities and miracles for granted; but he was under the conviction, for the time, that the woman he had been watching three hours, the incarnation of the serious drama, would be a new and vivifying force. The world was just then so bright to him that even Basil Dashwood struck him at first as a conceivable agent of his dream.

Peter had a vivid vision as he walked—one he’d had many times before—of the conditions still missing, the ideal and complete ones that would provide the girl’s talent with a top-notch, discussable platform. He wanted them more than ever, imagined them in detail, and tricked himself into believing they were achievable. He saw them in a fleeting moment of illusion and confusion: a grand academic, artistic theater, funded and free from the constraints of making money, rich in its repertoire, boasting high-quality performances and a diverse cast, and above all, led by an idealistic administrator—not a self-serving actor focused on personal gain; someone dedicated to preserving tradition, striving for excellence, and showcasing amazing literature. He envisioned the heroine of countless “situations,” both dramatically compelling and vividly real; he saw comedy, drama, passion, character, and English life; he saw all of humanity, history, and poetry, and in the midst of it all, shining brightly during a remarkable moment, an image as fresh as a newly unveiled statue. He knew he was assuming all sorts of impossibilities and miracles, but at that moment, he believed that the woman he had been watching for three hours, the embodiment of serious drama, would be a new and invigorating force. The world seemed so bright to him that even Basil Dashwood initially appeared as a plausible agent of his dream.

It must be added that before Miriam arrived the breeze that filled Sherringham's sail began to sink a little. He passed out of the eminently "let" drawing-room, where twenty large photographs of the young actress bloomed in the desert; he went into the garden by a glass door that stood open, and found[428] Mr. Dashwood lolling on a bench and smoking cigarettes. This young man's conversation was a different music—it took him down, as he felt; showed him, very sensibly and intelligibly, it must be confessed, the actual theatre, the one they were all concerned with, the one they would have to make the miserable best of. It was fortunate that he kept his intoxication mainly to himself: the Englishman's habit of not being effusive still prevailed with him after his years of exposure to the foreign infection. Nothing could have been less exclamatory than the meeting of the two men, with its question or two, its remark or two, about the new visitor's arrival in London; its off-hand "I noticed you last night, I was glad you turned up at last" on one side and its attenuated "Oh yes, it was the first time; I was very much interested" on the other. Basil Dashwood played a part in Yolande and Peter had not failed to take with some comfort the measure of his aptitude. He judged it to be of the small order, as indeed the part, which was neither that of the virtuous nor that of the villainous hero, restricted him to two or three inconspicuous effects and three or four changes of dress. He represented an ardent but respectful young lover whom the distracted heroine found time to pity a little and even to rail at; but it was impressed upon his critic that he scarcely represented young love. He looked very well, but Peter had heard him already in a hundred contemporary pieces; he never got out of rehearsal. He uttered sentiments and breathed vows with a nice voice, with a shy, boyish tremor, but as if he were afraid of being chaffed for it afterwards; giving the spectator in the stalls the sense of holding the prompt-book and listening to a recitation. He made one think of country-houses and lawn-tennis and private theatricals; than which there couldn't be,[429] to Peter's mind, a range of association more disconnected from the actor's art.

It should be noted that before Miriam arrived, the breeze that filled Sherringham's sail started to die down. He stepped out of the highly "let" drawing-room, where twenty large photographs of the young actress stood out in the otherwise empty space; he walked into the garden through an open glass door and found[428] Mr. Dashwood lounging on a bench, smoking cigarettes. This young man’s conversation was a different vibe—it brought him down, as he sensed; it showed him, quite sensibly and understandably, the actual world of theater, the one they were all involved in, the one they would have to make the best out of despite its flaws. It was lucky that he kept his excitement mostly to himself: the English habit of not being overly expressive still seemed to hold strong with him after his years of foreign influence. Nothing could have been less enthusiastic than the meeting of the two men, with its few questions and comments about the new visitor’s arrival in London; his casual “I saw you last night, I was glad you finally showed up” on one side and the restrained “Oh yes, it was my first time; I found it quite interesting” on the other. Basil Dashwood played a role in Yolande, and Peter had taken some comfort in assessing his skill level. He deemed it to be rather minimal since the role, which was neither that of the virtuous nor the villainous hero, limited him to two or three understated moments and three or four costume changes. He portrayed an eager but respectful young lover whom the troubled heroine found time to pity a bit and even to criticize; however, it struck his observer that he hardly captured the essence of young love. He looked good, but Peter had already heard him in a hundred contemporary plays; he never really got out of rehearsal. He expressed emotions and made promises with a pleasant voice, with a shy, boyish quiver, as if he were worried about being teased for it later; it gave the audience in the stalls the feeling of holding the prompt-book while listening to a recitation. He made one think of country houses, lawn tennis, and amateur theater productions—nothing could be,[429] in Peter’s mind, further removed from the true art of acting.

Dashwood knew all about the new thing, the piece in rehearsal; he knew all about everything—receipts and salaries and expenses and newspaper articles, and what old Baskerville said and what Mrs. Ruffler thought: matters of superficial concern to his fellow-guest, who wondered, before they had sight of Miriam, if she talked with her "walking-gentleman" about them by the hour, deep in them and finding them not vulgar and boring but the natural air of her life and the essence of her profession. Of course she did—she naturally would; it was all in the day's work and he might feel sure she wouldn't turn up her nose at the shop. He had to remind himself that he didn't care if she didn't, that he would really think worse of her if she should. She certainly was in deep with her bland playmate, talking shop by the hour: he could see this from the fellow's ease of attitude, the air of a man at home and doing the honours. He divined a great intimacy between the two young artists, but asked himself at the same time what he, Peter Sherringham, had to say about it. He didn't pretend to control Miriam's intimacies, it was to be supposed; and if he had encouraged her to adopt a profession rich in opportunities for comradeship it was not for him to cry out because she had taken to it kindly. He had already descried a fund of utility in Mrs. Lovick's light brother; but it irritated him, all the same, after a while, to hear the youth represent himself as almost indispensable. He was practical—there was no doubt of that; and this idea added to Peter's paradoxical sense that as regards the matters actually in question he himself had not this virtue. Dashwood had got Mrs. Rooth the house; it happened by a lucky chance that Laura Lumley,[430] to whom it belonged—Sherringham would know Laura Lumley?—wanted to get rid, for a mere song, of the remainder of the lease. She was going to Australia with a troupe of her own. They just stepped into it; it was good air—the best sort of London air to live in, to sleep in, for people of their trade. Peter came back to his wonder at what Miriam's personal relations with this deucedly knowing gentleman might be, and was again able to assure himself that they might be anything in the world she liked, for any stake he, the familiar of the Foreign Office, had in them. Dashwood told him of all the smart people who had tried to take up the new star—the way the London world had already held out its hand; and perhaps it was Sherringham's irritation, the crushed sentiment I just mentioned, that gave a little heave in the exclamation, "Oh that—that's all rubbish: the less of that the better!" At this Mr. Dashwood sniffed a little, rather resentful; he had expected Peter to be pleased with the names of the eager ladies who had "called"—which proved how low a view he took of his art. Our friend explained—it is to be hoped not pedantically—that this art was serious work and that society was humbug and imbecility; also that of old the great comedians wouldn't have known such people. Garrick had essentially his own circle.

Dashwood was fully aware of the in-progress play; he was up to speed on everything—finances, salaries, expenses, and the latest newspaper articles, as well as what old Baskerville said and what Mrs. Ruffler thought. His fellow guest wondered, before they even saw Miriam, if she discussed all this with her "walking gentleman" for hours, immersed in it and considering it not trivial or dull but rather the normal rhythm of her life and the core of her profession. Of course she did—she naturally would; it was all part of her job, and he could be sure she wouldn’t turn her nose up at the industry. He had to remind himself that he didn't mind if she didn't; in fact, he would think less of her if she did. It was clear she was deeply engaged with her charming companion, chatting about the industry for hours: he could see it in the guy's relaxed demeanor, the way he seemed at home and playing host. He sensed a strong bond between the two young artists but simultaneously wondered what he, Peter Sherringham, had to do with it. He didn't pretend to manage Miriam's friendships; if he had encouraged her to pursue a career that offered plenty of opportunities for camaraderie, it was not for him to complain about her welcoming it. He had already noticed some benefits in Mrs. Lovick's easy-going brother; still, after a while, it annoyed him to hear the young man act like he was almost essential. He was practical—there was no doubt about that; and this notion only fueled Peter's unusual feeling that, regarding the matters at hand, he didn't share that quality. Dashwood had secured Mrs. Rooth a house; it turned out that by a fortunate twist, Laura Lumley,[430] to whom it belonged—Sherringham would know who Laura Lumley was—was looking to offload the rest of the lease for a bargain price. She was heading to Australia with her own troupe. They just moved right in; it was a good atmosphere—the best kind of London air to live in, to sleep in, for people in their line of work. Peter returned to his curiosity about what Miriam's relationship with this incredibly savvy gentleman might be and reassured himself that she could have whatever relationship she wanted, as it didn’t really concern him, the Foreign Office regular. Dashwood informed him about all the elite people who had tried to connect with the new star—the way the London society had already reached out to her; and perhaps it was Sherringham's irritation, that suppressed sentiment I just mentioned, that caused him to exclaim, "Oh that—that's all nonsense: the less of that the better!" At this, Mr. Dashwood sniffed a bit, somewhat offended; he had anticipated Peter would be pleased with the names of the eager ladies who had "called," which showed how low he regarded the art. Our friend clarified—it is to be hoped not in a condescending way—that this art was serious work and that society was mostly nonsense and foolishness; also, historically, the great comedians wouldn't have associated with such people. Garrick had indeed his own circle.

"No, I suppose they didn't 'call' in the old narrow-minded time," said Basil Dashwood.

"No, I guess they didn't 'call' in the old narrow-minded days," said Basil Dashwood.

"Your profession didn't call. They had better company—that of the romantic gallant characters they represented. They lived with them, so it was better all round." And Peter asked himself—for that clearly struck the young man as a dreary period—if he only, for Miriam, in her new life and among the futilities of those who tried to lionise her, expressed the artistic idea. This at least,[431] Sherringham reflected, was a situation that could be improved.

"Your job didn’t matter. They had better company—the charming romantic characters they portrayed. They lived with them, so it was better for everyone." And Peter wondered—since this clearly felt like a bleak time for him—if he alone, for Miriam, in her new life and among the meaningless people trying to make her a celebrity, expressed the artistic idea. This at least, [431] Sherringham thought, was a situation that could be improved.

He learned from his companion that the new play, the thing they were rehearsing, was an old play, a romantic drama of thirty years before, very frequently revived and threadbare with honourable service. Dashwood had a part in it, but there was an act in which he didn't appear, and this was the act they were doing that morning. Yolande had done all Yolande could do; the visitor was mistaken if he supposed Yolande such a tremendous hit. It had done very well, it had run three months, but they were by no means coining money with it. It wouldn't take them to the end of the season; they had seen for a month past that they would have to put on something else. Miss Rooth, moreover, wanted a new part; she was above all impatient to show her big range. She had grand ideas; she thought herself very good-natured to repeat the same stuff for three months. The young man lighted another cigarette and described to his listener some of Miss Rooth's ideas. He abounded in information about her—about her character, her temper, her peculiarities, her little ways, her manner of producing some of her effects. He spoke with familiarity and confidence, as if knowing more about her than any one else—as if he had invented or discovered her, were in a sense her proprietor or guarantor. It was the talk of the shop, both with a native sharpness and a touching young candour; the expansion of the commercial spirit when it relaxes and generalises, is conscious of safety with another member of the guild.

He learned from his friend that the new play they were rehearsing was actually an old one, a romantic drama from thirty years ago that had been performed so many times it was worn out but still respected. Dashwood had a role in it, but there was one act where he didn't appear, and that was what they were working on that morning. Yolande had done everything she could; the visitor was mistaken if he thought Yolande was a huge success. It had performed well, running for three months, but they weren’t making nearly as much money as they needed. It wouldn’t last them until the end of the season; for a month now, they had realized they needed to put on something else. Miss Rooth, moreover, wanted a new role; she was eager to showcase her wide range. She had big ideas and thought it was very generous of her to repeat the same material for three months. The young man lit another cigarette and shared some of Miss Rooth’s ideas with his listener. He was full of information about her—her personality, her mood, her quirks, her little habits, her way of delivering certain effects. He spoke about her with familiarity and confidence, as if he knew her better than anyone else—as if he had invented or discovered her, in a sense being her owner or protector. It was the kind of conversation typical in their circle, marked by a sharpness and a touching youthful honesty; the expansion of the commercial spirit when it relaxes and generalizes, feeling secure with another member of their trade.

Peter at any rate couldn't help protesting against the lame old war-horse it was proposed to bring into action, who had been ridden to death and had saved a thousand desperate fields; and he exclaimed on the[432] strange passion of the good British public for sitting again and again through expected situations, watching for speeches they had heard and surprises that struck the hour. Dashwood defended the taste of London, praised it as loyal, constant, faithful; to which his interlocutor retorted with some vivacity that it was faithful to sad trash. He justified this sally by declaring the play in rehearsal sad trash, clumsy mediocrity with all its convenience gone, and that the fault was the want of life in the critical sense of the public, which was ignobly docile, opening its mouth for its dose like the pupils of Dotheboys Hall; not insisting on something different, on a fresh brew altogether. Dashwood asked him if he then wished their friend to go on playing for ever a part she had repeated more than eighty nights on end: he thought the modern "run" was just what he had heard him denounce in Paris as the disease the theatre was dying of. This imputation Peter quite denied, wanting to know if she couldn't change to something less stale than the greatest staleness of all. Dashwood opined that Miss Rooth must have a strong part and that there happened to be one for her in the before-mentioned venerable novelty. She had to take what she could get—she wasn't a person to cry for the moon. This was a stop-gap—she would try other things later; she would have to look round her; you couldn't have a new piece, one that would do, left at your door every day with the milk. On one point Sherringham's mind might be at rest: Miss Rooth was a woman who would do every blessed thing there was to do. Give her time and she would walk straight through the repertory. She was a woman who would do this—she was a woman who would do that: her spokesman employed this phrase so often that Peter, nervous, got up and threw an unsmoked cigarette away. Of course she was a[433] woman; there was no need of his saying it a hundred times.

Peter couldn’t help but protest against the old war-horse they wanted to use again, a horse that had been overworked and had fought through countless desperate battles. He exclaimed about the strange obsession of the good British public with repeatedly sitting through predictable situations, waiting for speeches they already knew and surprises that never came. Dashwood defended London’s taste, praising it as loyal, constant, and faithful; to which Peter replied with some energy that it was faithfully stuck in miserable clichés. He justified this remark by stating that the play in rehearsals was indeed miserable, a clumsy failure without any of the excitement left, and that the problem was the public’s lack of critical engagement, obediently opening their mouths for their dose like students at Dotheboys Hall, not demanding anything different, anything fresh. Dashwood asked him if he really wanted their friend to keep playing a role she had done more than eighty nights in a row. He thought the modern "run" was exactly what he had heard him criticize in Paris as the illness the theater was suffering from. Peter completely denied this accusation, asking if she couldn’t switch to something less tired than the most tired role of all. Dashwood suggested that Miss Rooth must have a strong role, and coincidentally, there was one for her in that aforementioned classic play. She had to take what she could get—she wasn't the type to wish for the impossible. This was just a temporary solution—she would explore other options later; she needed to look around; you couldn’t expect a new play, one that would work, to show up at your door every day with the milk. One thing Peter could be sure of: Miss Rooth was someone who would do anything there was to do. Give her time and she would work her way through the whole repertoire. She was a woman who would do this—she was a woman who would do that: her spokesperson used this phrase so often that Peter, feeling anxious, got up and tossed aside an unsmoked cigarette. Of course, she was a woman; there was no need for him to say it a hundred times.

As for the repertory, the young man went on, the most beautiful girl in the world could give but what she had. He explained, after their visitor sat down again, that the noise made by Miss Rooth was not exactly what this admirer appeared to suppose. Sherringham had seen the house the night before and would recognise that, though good, it was very far from great. She had done very well, it was all right, but she had never gone above a point which Dashwood expressed in pounds sterling, to the edification of his companion, who vaguely thought the figure high. Peter remembered that he had been unable to get a stall, but Dashwood insisted that "Miriam" had not leaped into commanding fame: that was a thing that never happened in fact—it happened only in grotesque works of fiction. She had attracted notice, unusual notice for a woman whose name, the day before, had never been heard of: she was recognised as having, for a novice, extraordinary cleverness and confidence—in addition to her looks, of course, which were the thing that had really fetched the crowd. But she hadn't been the talk of London; she had only been the talk of Gabriel Nash. He wasn't London, more was the pity. He knew the esthetic people—the worldly, semi-smart ones, not the frumpy, sickly lot who wore dirty drapery; and the esthetic people had run after her. Mr. Dashwood sketchily instructed the pilgrim from Paris as to the different sects in the great religion of beauty, and was able to give him the particular "note" of the critical clique to which Miriam had begun so quickly to owe it that she had a vogue. The information made our friend feel very ignorant of the world, very uninitiated and buried in his little professional hole. Dashwood warned him that it would be a long time[434] before the general public would wake up to Miss Rooth, even after she had waked up to herself; she would have to do some really big thing first. They knew it was in her, the big thing—Peter and he and even poor Nash—because they had seen her as no one else had; but London never took any one on trust—it had to be cash down. It would take their young lady two or three years to pay out her cash and get her equivalent. But of course the equivalent would be simply a gold-mine. Within its limits, however, certainly, the mark she had made was already quite a fairy-tale: there was magic in the way she had concealed from the first her want of experience. She absolutely made you think she had a lot of it, more than any one else. Mr. Dashwood repeated several times that she was a cool hand—a deucedly cool hand, and that he watched her himself, saw ideas come to her, saw her have different notions, and more or less put them to the test, on different nights. She was always alive—she liked it herself. She gave him ideas, long as he had been on the stage. Naturally she had a great deal to learn, no end even of quite basic things; a cosmopolite like Sherringham would understand that a girl of that age, who had never had a friend but her mother—her mother was greater fun than ever now—naturally would have. Sherringham winced at being dubbed a "cosmopolite" by his young entertainer, just as he had winced a moment before at hearing himself lumped in esoteric knowledge with Dashwood and Gabriel Nash; but the former of these gentlemen took no account of his sensibility while he enumerated a few of the elements of the "basic." He was a mixture of acuteness and innocent fatuity; and Peter had to recognise in him a rudiment or two of criticism when he said that the wonderful thing in the girl was that she learned so fast—learned something every night, learned from[435] the same old piece a lot more than any one else would have learned from twenty. "That's what it is to be a genius," Peter concurred. "Genius is only the art of getting your experience fast, of stealing it, as it were; and in this sense Miss Rooth's a regular brigand." Dashwood condoned the subtlety and added less analytically, "Oh she'll do!" It was exactly in these simple words, addressed to her, that her other admirer had phrased the same truth; yet he didn't enjoy hearing them on his neighbour's lips: they had a profane, patronising sound and suggested displeasing equalities.

As for the repertoire, the young man continued, the most beautiful girl in the world can only give what she has. He explained, after their guest sat down again, that the impression Miss Rooth made was not exactly what this admirer seemed to think. Sherringham had seen the show the night before and would recognize that, while it was good, it was nowhere near great. She had done quite well, it was fine, but she had never surpassed a level that Dashwood expressed in pounds, to the enlightenment of his companion, who vaguely thought the amount was high. Peter remembered he couldn't get a seat, but Dashwood insisted that "Miriam" hadn't suddenly shot to fame: that was something that never really happened—it only took place in ridiculous stories. She had caught attention, unusual attention for a woman whose name had never been heard just a day before: she was recognized as having, for a newcomer, remarkable cleverness and confidence—on top of her looks, of course, which were what really drew the crowd. But she hadn't been the talk of London; she had only been the talk of Gabriel Nash. He wasn't London, alas. He knew the aesthetic crowd—the fashionable, somewhat smart ones, not the frumpy, sickly types who wore shabby clothes; and the aesthetic crowd had followed her. Mr. Dashwood briefly instructed the traveler from Paris about the different groups in the vast religion of beauty and was able to give him the specific "note" of the critical clique to which Miriam had quickly begun to owe her popularity. This information made our friend feel very out of touch with the world, very inexperienced and buried in his little professional bubble. Dashwood warned him that it would take a long time before the general public recognized Miss Rooth, even after she recognized herself; she would need to accomplish something truly significant first. They knew that she had something big in her—Peter, he, and even poor Nash—because they had seen her in a way no one else had; but London never took anyone's word for it—it had to be upfront. It would take their young lady two or three years to earn her worth and get her equivalent. But of course, the equivalent would simply be a goldmine. Within its limits, however, the impact she had already made was like a fairy tale: there was something magical in how she had initially hidden her lack of experience. She absolutely made you believe she had plenty of it, more than anyone else. Mr. Dashwood repeatedly remarked that she was a cool hand—a damn cool hand, and that he watched her himself, saw ideas come to her, saw her have different thoughts, and more or less put them to the test on different nights. She was always lively—she enjoyed it herself. She inspired him, despite his long time on stage. Naturally, she had a lot to learn, even many basic things; a cosmopolitan like Sherringham would understand that a girl her age, who had never had a friend but her mother—her mother was more fun than ever now—would naturally have. Sherringham flinched at being called a "cosmopolitan" by his young entertainer, just as he had flinched a moment before at hearing himself grouped with Dashwood and Gabriel Nash in esoteric knowledge; but the former of these gentlemen paid no attention to his sensitivity while he listed a few of the basic elements. He was a mix of sharpness and naive absurdity; and Peter had to recognize in him a few foundational aspects of criticism when he said that the amazing thing about the girl was how quickly she learned—picked up something every night, learned from the same old play a lot more than anyone else would have from twenty. "That's what it means to be a genius," Peter agreed. "Genius is just the ability to gain experience fast, to kind of steal it; and in that sense, Miss Rooth's a true brigand." Dashwood accepted the subtlety and added less analytically, "Oh, she'll be fine!" It was precisely with these simple words, directed at her, that her other admirer had expressed the same truth; yet he didn't like hearing them from his neighbor's lips: they had a disrespectful, condescending tone and suggested unpleasant similarities.

The two men sat in silence for some minutes, watching a fat robin hop about on the little seedy lawn; at the end of which they heard a vehicle stop on the other side of the garden-wall and the voices of occupants alighting. "Here they come, the dear creatures," said Basil Dashwood without moving; and from where they sat Peter saw the small door in the wall pushed open. The dear creatures were three in number, for a gentleman had added himself to Mrs. Rooth and her daughter. As soon as Miriam's eyes took in her Parisian friend she fell into a large, droll, theatrical attitude and, seizing her mother's arm, exclaimed passionately: "Look where he sits, the author of all my woes—cold, cynical, cruel!" She was evidently in the highest spirits; of which Mrs. Rooth partook as she cried indulgently, giving her a slap, "Oh get along, you gypsy!"

The two men sat in silence for a few minutes, watching a plump robin hop around on the little seedy lawn; then they heard a vehicle stop on the other side of the garden wall and the voices of people getting out. "Here they come, the lovely creatures," said Basil Dashwood without moving; and from where they sat, Peter saw the small door in the wall swing open. The lovely creatures were three in total, as a gentleman had joined Mrs. Rooth and her daughter. As soon as Miriam spotted her Parisian friend, she took on a dramatic, exaggerated pose and, grabbing her mother's arm, exclaimed passionately: "Look where he sits, the cause of all my troubles—cold, cynical, cruel!" She was clearly in high spirits, which Mrs. Rooth joined in on as she playfully slapped her, saying, "Oh come on, you gypsy!"

"She's always up to something," Dashwood laughed as Miriam, radiant and with a conscious stage tread, glided toward Sherringham as if she were coming to the footlights. He rose slowly from his seat, looking at her and struck with her beauty: he had been impatient to see her, yet in the act his impatience had had a disconcerting check.

"She's always up to something," Dashwood laughed as Miriam, glowing and with a self-aware stride, glided toward Sherringham as if she were stepping onto a stage. He stood up slowly, looking at her and captivated by her beauty: he had been eager to see her, but in that moment, his eagerness was unexpectedly interrupted.

He had had time to note that the man who had[436] come in with her was Gabriel Nash, and this recognition brought a low sigh to his lips as he held out his hand to her—a sigh expressive of the sudden sense that his interest in her now could only be a gross community. Of course that didn't matter, since he had set it, at the most, such rigid limits; but he none the less felt vividly reminded that it would be public and notorious, that inferior people would be inveterately mixed up with it, that she had crossed the line and sold herself to the vulgar, making him indeed only one of an equalised multitude. The way Nash turned up there just when he didn't want to see him proved how complicated a thing it was to have a friendship with a young woman so clearly booked for renown. He quite forgot that the intruder had had this object of interest long before his own first view of it and had been present at that passage, which he had in a measure brought about. Had Sherringham not been so cut out to make trouble of this particular joy he might have found some adequate assurance that their young hostess distinguished him in the way in which, taking his hand in both of hers, she looked up at him and murmured, "Dear old master!" Then as if this were not acknowledgment enough she raised her head still higher and, whimsically, gratefully, charmingly, almost nobly, kissed him on the lips before the other men, before the good mother whose "Oh you honest creature!" made everything regular.[437]

He had taken a moment to realize that the man who had[436] come in with her was Gabriel Nash, and this recognition brought a soft sigh to his lips as he reached out his hand to her—a sigh reflecting the sudden understanding that his interest in her could only be a shallow connection. Of course, that didn’t matter since he had set such strict boundaries; but he still felt a vivid reminder that it would be public and obvious, that lesser people would be unavoidably involved, that she had crossed a line and sold herself to the ordinary, making him just one of many. The way Nash showed up right when he didn’t want to see him proved how complicated it was to have a friendship with a young woman who was clearly destined for fame. He completely forgot that the intruder had been interested long before he even noticed and had witnessed that moment, which he had somewhat facilitated. If Sherringham hadn't been wired to complicate this particular joy, he might have found some reassurance in the fact that their young hostess clearly saw him differently, as she took his hand in both of hers, looked up at him, and said, "Dear old master!" Then, as if that wasn’t recognition enough, she lifted her head even higher and, playfully, gratefully, charmingly, almost nobly, kissed him on the lips in front of the other men and the good mother, whose "Oh you honest creature!" made everything seem perfectly normal.[437]


XXXI

If he was ruffled by some of her conditions there was thus comfort and consolation to be drawn from others, beside the essential fascination—so small the doubt of that now—of the young lady's own society. He spent the afternoon, they all spent the afternoon, and the occasion reminded him of pages in Wilhelm Meister. He himself could pass for Wilhelm, and if Mrs. Rooth had little resemblance to Mignon, Miriam was remarkably like Philina. The movable feast awaiting them—luncheon, tea, dinner?—was delayed two or three hours; but the interval was a source of gaiety, for they all smoked cigarettes in the garden and Miriam gave striking illustrations of the parts she was studying. Peter was in the state of a man whose toothache has suddenly stopped—he was exhilarated by the cessation of pain. The pain had been the effort to remain in Paris after the creature in the world in whom he was most interested had gone to London, and the balm of seeing her now was the measure of the previous soreness.

If he was bothered by some of her conditions, there was still comfort and consolation to be found in others, along with the undeniable charm—now there was hardly any doubt about that—of the young lady's company. He spent the afternoon with them, and the occasion reminded him of pages in Wilhelm Meister. He could easily pass for Wilhelm, and while Mrs. Rooth didn’t bear much resemblance to Mignon, Miriam strikingly resembled Philina. The meal they were expecting—lunch, tea, dinner?—was delayed by two or three hours; but the wait was a source of fun, as they all smoked cigarettes in the garden, and Miriam gave impressive performances of the parts she was studying. Peter felt like a man whose toothache has suddenly vanished—he was thrilled by the relief from pain. The pain had been the struggle to stay in Paris after the person he cared about most in the world had left for London, and the comfort of seeing her now was a measure of how much he had hurt before.

Gabriel Nash had, as usual, plenty to say, and he talked of Nick's picture so long that Peter wondered if he did it on purpose to vex him. They went in and out of the house; they made excursions to see what form the vague meal was taking; and Sherringham got half an hour alone, or virtually alone, with the mistress of his unsanctioned passion—drawing her[438] publicly away from the others and making her sit with him in the most sequestered part of the little gravelled grounds. There was summer enough for the trees to shut out the adjacent villas, and Basil Dashwood and Gabriel Nash lounged together at a convenient distance while Nick's whimsical friend dropped polished pebbles, sometimes audibly splashing, into the deep well of the histrionic simplicity. Miriam confessed that like all comedians they ate at queer hours; she sent Dashwood in for biscuits and sherry—she proposed sending him round to the grocer's in the Circus Road for superior wine. Peter judged him the factotum of the little household: he knew where the biscuits were kept and the state of the grocer's account. When he himself congratulated her on having so useful an inmate she said genially, but as if the words disposed of him, "Oh he's awfully handy." To this she added, "You're not, you know"; resting the kindest, most pitying eyes on him. The sensation they gave him was as sweet as if she had stroked his cheek, and her manner was responsive even to tenderness. She called him "Dear master" again and again, and still often "Cher maître," and appeared to express gratitude and reverence by every intonation.

Gabriel Nash had, as usual, a lot to say, and he talked about Nick's picture for so long that Peter wondered if he was doing it on purpose to annoy him. They went in and out of the house, checking on how the mysterious meal was coming together, and Sherringham managed to get about half an hour alone—or almost alone—with the woman he secretly loved—pulling her[438] away from the others and making her sit with him in the most secluded part of the little gravel grounds. It was warm enough for the trees to hide the nearby villas, while Basil Dashwood and Gabriel Nash relaxed at a convenient distance as Nick's quirky friend dropped polished pebbles, sometimes making a loud splash, into the deep well of theatrical simplicity. Miriam admitted that, like all comedians, they ate at strange hours; she sent Dashwood in for biscuits and sherry—she suggested sending him over to the grocer’s on Circus Road for better wine. Peter figured he was the handyman of the little household: he knew where the biscuits were kept and the status of the grocer's account. When he congratulated her on having such a useful person around, she replied cheerfully, but as if her words dismissed him, "Oh, he's really handy." She added, "You're not, you know," looking at him with the kindest, most sympathetic eyes. The feeling they gave him was as pleasant as if she had gently stroked his cheek, and her manner was even responsive to affection. She called him "Dear master" over and over, and still often "Cher maître," seeming to show gratitude and admiration with every tone.

"You're doing the humble dependent now," he said: "you do it beautifully, as you do everything." She replied that she didn't make it humble enough—she couldn't; she was too proud, too insolent in her triumph. She liked that, the triumph, too much, and she didn't mind telling him she was perfectly happy. Of course as yet the triumph was very limited; but success was success, whatever its quantity; the dish was a small one but had the right taste. Her imagination had already bounded beyond the first phase unexpectedly great as this had been: her position struck her as modest compared with the probably[439] future now vivid to her. Peter had never seen her so soft and sympathetic; she had insisted in Paris that her personal character was that of the good girl—she used the term in a fine loose way—and it was impossible to be a better girl than she showed herself this pleasant afternoon. She was full of gossip and anecdote and drollery; she had exactly the air he would have wished her to have—that of thinking of no end of things to tell him. It was as if she had just returned from a long journey and had had strange adventures and made wonderful discoveries. She began to speak of this and that, then broke off to speak of something else; she talked of the theatre, of the "critics," and above all of London, of the people she had met and the extraordinary things they said to her, of the parts she was going to take up, of lots of new ideas that had come to her about the art of comedy. She wanted to do comedy now—to do the comedy of London life. She was delighted to find that seeing more of the world suggested things to her; they came straight from the fact, from nature, if you could call it nature; she was thus convinced more than ever that the artist ought to live so as to get on with his business, gathering ideas and lights from experience—ought to welcome any experience that would give him lights. But work of course was experience, and everything in one's life that was good was work. That was the jolly thing in the actor's trade—it made up for other elements that were odious: if you only kept your eyes open nothing could happen to you that wouldn't be food for observation and grist to your mill, showing you how people looked and moved and spoke, cried and grimaced, writhed and dissimulated, in given situations. She saw all round her things she wanted to "do"—London bristled with them if you had eyes to see. She was fierce to know why people didn't take them[440] up, put them into plays and parts, give one a chance with them; she expressed her sharp impatience of the general literary bétise. She had never been chary of this particular displeasure, and there were moments—it was an old story and a subject of frank raillery to Sherringham—when to hear her you might have thought there was no cleverness anywhere but in her own splendid impatience. She wanted tremendous things done that she might use them, but she didn't pretend to say exactly what they were to be, nor even approximately how they were to be handled: her ground was rather that if she only had a pen—it was exasperating to have to explain! She mainly contented herself with the view that nothing had really been touched: she felt that more and more as she saw more of people's goings-on.

"You're playing the humble dependent now," he said. "You do it beautifully, just like everything else you do." She responded that she wasn't humble enough—she couldn't be; she felt too proud, too arrogant in her success. She enjoyed that triumph a bit too much and had no problem telling him she was perfectly happy. Of course, the triumph was still pretty limited; but success is success, no matter how small; the dish might be a small one, but it had the right flavor. Her imagination had already jumped beyond this first unexpectedly great phase: her current position seemed modest compared to the likely[439] future that was now clear to her. Peter had never seen her so soft and warm; she had insisted in Paris that her personal character was that of the good girl—using the term in a broad sense—and it was impossible to be a better girl than she was this lovely afternoon. She was full of gossip, stories, and humor; she had exactly the vibe he would have wanted her to have—that of thinking of countless things to share with him. It was as if she had just come back from a long trip and had gone through strange adventures and made amazing discoveries. She started talking about this and that, then switched topics; she discussed the theater, the "critics," and especially London, the people she had met, and the incredible things they said to her, the roles she was going to take on, and all the new ideas that had come to her about the art of comedy. She wanted to do comedy now—to explore the comedy of London life. She was excited to find that seeing more of the world inspired her; the ideas came straight from reality, from nature, if you could call it that; she was even more convinced that an artist ought to live to get on with his work, collecting ideas and insights from experience—should embrace any experience that would give him insights. But work, of course, was experience, and everything good in life was work. That was the great thing about being an actor—it made up for other unpleasant aspects: if you kept your eyes open, nothing could happen to you that wouldn't provide material for observation and feed your creativity, showing you how people looked, moved, spoke, cried, grimaced, writhed, and pretended in various situations. She saw all around her things she wanted to "do"—London was full of them if you had an eye to see. She was eager to know why people didn't take them[440] up, put them into plays and roles, and give someone a chance with them; she voiced her sharp impatience with the general literary bétise. She had never held back in expressing this particular frustration, and there were moments—this was an old story and a source of good-natured teasing for Sherringham—when if you listened to her, you might think there was no originality anywhere but in her own brilliant impatience. She wanted grand things done for her to work with, but she didn't pretend to know exactly what they should be, nor even how they should be approached: her point was more that if she only had a pen—it was frustrating to have to clarify! She mostly stuck to the view that nothing had really been addressed: she felt that more and more as she observed people’s behavior.

Peter went to her theatre again that evening and indeed made no scruple of going every night for a week. Rather perhaps I should say he made a scruple, but a high part of the pleasure of his life during these arbitrary days was to overcome it. The only way to prove he could overcome it was to go; and he was satisfied, after he had been seven times, not only with the spectacle on the stage but with his perfect independence. He knew no satiety, however, with the spectacle on the stage, which induced for him but a further curiosity. Miriam's performance was a thing alive, with a power to change, to grow, to develop, to beget new forms of the same life. Peter contributed to it in his amateurish way and watched with solicitude the effect of his care and the fortune of his hints. He talked it over in Balaklava Place, suggested modifications and variations worth trying. She professed herself thankful for any refreshment that could be administered to her interest in Yolande, and with an energy that showed large resource touched up her part and drew several new airs from[441] it. Peter's liberties bore on her way of uttering certain speeches, the intonations that would have more beauty or make the words mean more. She had her ideas, or rather she had her instincts, which she defended and illustrated, with a vividness superior to argument, by a happy pictorial phrase or a snatch of mimicry; but she was always for trying; she liked experiments and caught at them, and she was especially thankful when some one gave her a showy reason, a plausible formula, in a case where she only stood on an intuition. She pretended to despise reasons and to like and dislike at her sovereign pleasure; but she always honoured the exotic gift, so that Sherringham was amused with the liberal way she produced it, as if she had been a naked islander rejoicing in a present of crimson cloth.

Peter went to her theater again that evening and didn’t hesitate to go every night for a week. Maybe I should say he felt a bit guilty, but a big part of the joy in his life during those random days was pushing past that guilt. The only way to prove he could overcome it was to go; and he felt satisfied, after attending seven times, not just with the show on stage but with his complete independence. There was no boredom for him with the performance, which only sparked his curiosity further. Miriam's acting felt alive, full of potential to change, grow, evolve, and create new forms of the same life. Peter contributed in his amateur way and anxiously observed the impact of his care and the success of his suggestions. He discussed it at Balaklava Place, proposing modifications and variations worth trying. She expressed gratitude for any boost that could be given to her interest in Yolande, and with enthusiasm that showed her great resourcefulness, she enhanced her role and brought several new tones from[441] it. Peter’s suggestions influenced her way of delivering certain lines, making the intonations more beautiful or giving the words deeper meaning. She had her own ideas, or rather instincts, which she defended and illustrated, more vividly than through reasoning, with a happy phrase or a bit of mimicry; but she was always open to trying new things; she liked experiments and embraced them, especially when someone provided her with a flashy reason or a convincing formula in cases where she relied solely on intuition. She pretended to scorn reasons and to like and dislike based on her own whims; but she always valued that special gift, so much so that Sherringham found it amusing how freely she embraced it, as if she were a native islander thrilled by a gift of vibrant cloth.

Day after day he spent most of his time in her society, and Miss Laura Lumley's recent habitation became the place in London to which his thoughts and his steps were most attached. He was highly conscious of his not now carrying out that principle of abstention he had brought to such maturity before leaving Paris; but he contented himself with a much cruder justification of this lapse than he would have thought adequate in advance. It consisted simply in the idea that to be identified with the first fresh exploits of a young genius was a delightful experience. What was the harm of it when the genius was real? His main security was thus that his relations with Miriam had been placed under the protection of that idea of approved extravagance. In this department they made a very creditable figure and required much less watching and pruning than when it had been his effort to adjust them to a worldly plan. He had in fine a sense of real wisdom when he pronounced it surely enough that this momentary intellectual participation in the girl's dawning fame was a charming[442] thing. Charming things were not frequent enough in a busy man's life to be kicked out of the way. Balaklava Place, looked at in this philosophic way, became almost idyllic: it gave Peter the pleasantest impression he had ever had of London.

Day after day, he spent most of his time with her, and Miss Laura Lumley's recent place became the spot in London to which he felt most drawn. He was well aware that he was no longer sticking to the principle of restraint he had perfected before leaving Paris; however, he accepted a much simpler reason for this slip-up than he would have expected beforehand. It basically came down to the idea that being involved in the fresh successes of a young talent was a wonderful experience. What was the harm in it when the talent was genuine? His main reassurance was that his relationship with Miriam was protected by this notion of accepted indulgence. In this regard, they looked quite impressive and required far less monitoring and adjustment than when he tried to align them with a more conventional plan. He had a strong sense of real wisdom when he confidently declared that this temporary intellectual connection to the girl's rising fame was a delightful thing. Charming experiences weren't common enough in a busy man's life to dismiss. Viewed in this philosophical light, Balaklava Place appeared almost idyllic, giving Peter the most pleasant impression he had ever had of London.

The season happened to be remarkably fine; the temperature was high, but not so high as to keep people from the theatre. Miriam's "business" visibly increased, so that the question of putting on the second play underwent some revision. The girl persisted, showing in her persistence a temper of which Peter had already caught some sharp gleams. It was plain that through her career she would expect to carry things with a high hand. Her managers and agents wouldn't find her an easy victim or a calculable force; but the public would adore her, surround her with the popularity that attaches to a good-natured and free-spoken princess, and her comrades would have a kindness for her because she wouldn't be selfish. They too would, besides representing her body-guard, form in a manner a portion of her affectionate public. This was the way her friend read the signs, liking her whimsical tolerance of some of her vulgar playfellows almost well enough to forgive their presence in Balaklava Place, where they were a sore trial to her mother, who wanted her to multiply her points of contact only with the higher orders. There were hours when Peter seemed to make out that her principal relation to the proper world would be to have within two or three years a grand battle with it resulting in its taking her, should she let it have her at all, absolutely on her own terms: a picture which led our young man to ask himself with a helplessness that was not exempt, as he perfectly knew, from absurdity, what part he should find himself playing in such a contest and if it would be reserved to him to be[443] the more ridiculous as a peacemaker or as a heavy backer.

The season turned out to be really nice; the weather was warm, but not so warm that people avoided the theater. Miriam’s “business” noticeably picked up, so the idea of putting on a second play was reconsidered. The girl was persistent, and Peter had already seen sharp flashes of her determination. It was clear that as she moved forward in her career, she would expect to be in control. Her managers and agents wouldn’t find her an easy target or someone predictable; however, the public would love her, surrounding her with the popularity that comes with being a cheerful and outspoken princess, and her friends would care for her because she wouldn’t be selfish. They would, besides being her support system, also form part of her affectionate fan base. This was how her friend interpreted the signs, appreciating her quirky tolerance of some of her less refined friends almost enough to overlook their presence in Balaklava Place, where they were a real challenge for her mother, who wanted her to connect more with higher social circles. There were times when Peter felt that her main connection to the proper world would involve a major showdown in a couple of years, resulting in it accepting her, if she decided to let it, entirely on her own terms: a scenario that led him to wonder, with a helplessness he knew was a bit ridiculous, what role he would play in such a conflict and whether he would be destined to be[443] either the more absurd as a peacemaker or as a significant supporter.

"She might know any one she would, and the only person she appears to take any pleasure in is that dreadful Miss Rover," Mrs. Rooth whimpered to him more than once—leading him thus to recognise in the young lady so designated the principal complication of Balaklava Place. Miss Rover was a little actress who played at Miriam's theatre, combining with an unusual aptitude for delicate comedy a less exceptional absence of rigour in private life. She was pretty and quick and brave, and had a fineness that Miriam professed herself already in a position to estimate as rare. She had no control of her inclinations, yet sometimes they were wholly laudable, like the devotion she had formed for her beautiful colleague, whom she admired not only as an ornament of the profession but as a being altogether of a more fortunate essence. She had had an idea that real ladies were "nasty," but Miriam was not nasty, and who could gainsay that Miriam was a real lady? The girl justified herself to her patron from Paris, who had found no fault with her; she knew how much her mother feared the proper world wouldn't come in if they knew that the improper, in the person of pretty Miss Rover, was on the ground. What did she care who came and who didn't, and what was to be gained by receiving half the snobs in London? People would have to take her exactly as they found her—that they would have to learn; and they would be much mistaken if they thought her capable of turning snob too for the sake of their sweet company. She didn't pretend to be anything but what she meant to be, the best general actress of her time; and what had that to do with her seeing or not seeing a poor ignorant girl who had loved—well, she needn't say what Fanny had done. They had met in the way[444] of business; she didn't say she would have run after her. She had liked her because she wasn't a slick, and when Fanny Rover had asked her quite wistfully if she mightn't come and see her and like her she hadn't bristled with scandalised virtue. Miss Rover wasn't a bit more stupid or more ill-natured than any one else; it would be time enough to shut the door when she should become so.

"She could get along with anyone she wanted, and the only person she seems to enjoy being around is that awful Miss Rover," Mrs. Rooth complained to him more than once—leading him to realize that the young lady in question was the main issue at Balaklava Place. Miss Rover was a small-time actress at Miriam's theater, combining a natural talent for light comedy with a notable lack of discipline in her personal life. She was pretty, lively, and bold, with a quality Miriam claimed was truly rare. She had no control over her desires, but sometimes they were completely admirable, like the affection she had for her beautiful colleague, whom she admired as not just a star in their field but as someone inherently more fortunate. She used to think that real ladies were "nasty," but Miriam wasn’t nasty, and who could argue that Miriam was indeed a real lady? The girl managed to justify herself to her Parisian patron, who didn’t criticize her; she understood how much her mother worried that the respectable world wouldn’t want to associate with them if they knew that the unsavory, in the form of charming Miss Rover, was around. What did she care about who came or didn’t come, and what would be the benefit of hosting a bunch of snobs from London? People would have to accept her as she was—that was something they needed to learn; and they would be wrong to think she could act snobby just to please their precious company. She wasn’t pretending to be anything except the best leading actress of her time; and what did that have to do with seeing or not seeing a poor, naive girl who had loved—well, she didn’t need to explain what Fanny had done. They had met in the context of business; she wasn’t saying she would have chased after her. She liked her because she wasn’t fake, and when Fanny Rover had asked her, quite hopefully, if she could come and see her and be liked, she hadn’t reacted with shocked virtue. Miss Rover wasn’t any more foolish or mean-spirited than anyone else; it would be time enough to shut the door if she ever became that way.

Peter commended even to extravagance the liberality of such comradeship; said that of course a woman didn't go into that profession to see how little she could swallow. She was right to live with the others so long as they were at all possible, and it was for her and only for her to judge how long that might be. This was rather heroic on his part, for his assumed detachment from the girl's personal life still left him a margin for some forms of uneasiness. It would have made in his spirit a great difference for the worse that the woman he loved, and for whom he wished no baser lover than himself, should have embraced the prospect of consorting only with the cheaper kind. It was all very well, but Fanny Rover was simply a rank cabotine, and that sort of association was an odd training for a young woman who was to have been good enough—he couldn't forget that, but kept remembering it as if it might still have a future use—to be his admired wife. Certainly he ought to have thought of such things before he permitted himself to become so interested in a theatrical nature. His heroism did him service, however, for the hour; it helped him by the end of the week to feel quite broken in to Miriam's little circle. What helped him most indeed was to reflect that she would get tired of a good many of its members herself in time; for if it was not that they were shocking—very few of them shone with that intense light—they could yet be thoroughly trusted in the long run to bore you.[445]

Peter praised the generosity of such friendship to the point of excess; he mentioned that, of course, a woman didn’t enter that profession to see how little she could handle. She was right to be with others for as long as it was feasible, and it was up to her alone to decide how long that would be. This was rather noble of him, as his supposed indifference to the girl's personal life still left him feeling uneasy. It would have deeply troubled him that the woman he loved—who he wished to have no less a lover than himself—would consider the idea of associating only with people of a lesser caliber. It was all well and good, but Fanny Rover was just a low-quality performer, and that kind of association was a strange environment for a young woman who was supposed to be good enough—he couldn’t forget that, continually recalling it as if it might still be relevant for the future—to be his esteemed wife. He certainly should have thought about these things before allowing himself to become so intrigued by a theatrical lifestyle. His bravery served him well for the moment; by the end of the week, it helped him feel quite accustomed to Miriam's small circle. What really reassured him was the thought that she would eventually tire of many of its members herself; for though they weren’t shocking—very few of them exuded that bright charisma—they could certainly be relied upon in the long run to bore you.[445]

There was a lovely Sunday in particular, spent by him almost all in Balaklava Place—he arrived so early—when, in the afternoon, every sort of odd person dropped in. Miriam held a reception in the little garden and insisted on all the company's staying to supper. Her mother shed tears to Peter, in the desecrated house, because they had accepted, Miriam and she, an invitation—and in Cromwell Road too—for the evening. Miriam had now decreed they shouldn't go—they would have so much better fun with their good friends at home. She was sending off a message—it was a terrible distance—by a cabman, and Peter had the privilege of paying the messenger. Basil Dashwood, in another vehicle, proceeded to an hotel known to him, a mile away, for supplementary provisions, and came back with a cold ham and a dozen of champagne. It was all very Bohemian and dishevelled and delightful, very supposedly droll and enviable to outsiders; and Miriam told anecdotes and gave imitations of the people she would have met if she had gone out, so that no one had a sense of loss—the two occasions were fantastically united. Mrs. Rooth drank champagne for consolation, though the consolation was imperfect when she remembered she might have drunk it, though not quite so much perhaps, in Cromwell Road.

There was one lovely Sunday in particular that he spent almost entirely in Balaklava Place—he arrived really early—when, in the afternoon, all sorts of quirky people dropped by. Miriam hosted a gathering in the little garden and insisted everyone stay for supper. Her mother cried to Peter in the now-chaotic house because they—Miriam and she—had accepted an invitation for the evening, and in Cromwell Road, too. Miriam had now decided they shouldn’t go—they would have way more fun with their good friends at home. She was sending a message—it was a really long distance—via a cab driver, and Peter got the honor of paying the messenger. Basil Dashwood, in another car, went to a hotel he knew, a mile away, for extra supplies, and returned with a cold ham and a dozen bottles of champagne. It all felt very Bohemian, messy, and delightful, quite droll and enviable to outsiders; and Miriam shared stories and did impressions of the people she would have met if she had gone out, so no one felt like they were missing out—the two occasions blended together fantastically. Mrs. Rooth drank champagne for comfort, even though that comfort was lacking when she remembered she could have been drinking it, though maybe not quite as much, in Cromwell Road.

Taken in connection with the evening before, the day formed for our friend the most complete exhibition of his young woman he had yet enjoyed. He had been at the theatre, to which the Saturday night happened to have brought the very fullest house she had played to, and he came early to Balaklava Place, to tell her once again—he had told her half-a-dozen times the evening before—that with the excitement of her biggest audience she had surpassed herself, acted with remarkable intensity. It[446] pleased her to hear this, and the spirit with which she interpreted the signs of the future and, during an hour he spent alone with her, Mrs. Rooth being upstairs and Basil Dashwood luckily absent, treated him to twenty specimens of feigned passion and character, was beyond any natural abundance he had yet seen in a woman. The impression could scarcely have been other if she had been playing wild snatches to him at the piano: the bright up-darting flame of her talk rose and fell like an improvisation on the keys. Later, the rest of the day, he could as little miss the good grace with which she fraternised with her visitors, finding always the fair word for each—the key to a common ease, the right turn to keep vanity quiet and make humility brave. It was a wonderful expenditure of generous, nervous life. But what he read in it above all was the sense of success in youth, with the future loose and big, and the action of that charm on the faculties. Miriam's limited past had yet pinched her enough to make emancipation sweet, and the emancipation had come at last in an hour. She had stepped into her magic shoes, divined and appropriated everything they could help her to, become in a day a really original contemporary. He was of course not less conscious of that than Nick Dormer had been when in the cold light of his studio this more detached observer saw too how she had altered.

Taken in connection with the night before, the day was the most complete showcase of his young woman that our friend had experienced so far. He had been at the theater, where the Saturday night unexpectedly attracted the largest crowd she had ever performed for, and he arrived early at Balaklava Place to tell her once again—having already told her half a dozen times the night before—that with the excitement of her biggest audience, she had outdone herself, acting with remarkable intensity. It[446] pleased her to hear this, and during the hour he spent alone with her, while Mrs. Rooth was upstairs and Basil Dashwood was fortunately absent, she treated him to twenty examples of feigned passion and character, exceeding any natural abundance he had witnessed in a woman. The impression was no different than if she had been playing wild melodies for him at the piano: the bright, flickering flame of her conversation rose and fell like an improvisation on the keys. Later, throughout the rest of the day, he couldn't miss the grace with which she interacted with her visitors, always finding the right words for each person—the key to a common ease, the right approach to keep vanity in check and make humility bold. It was a remarkable display of generous, energetic life. But what he sensed above all was the feeling of success in youth, with the future open and expansive, and the impact of that charm on her abilities. Miriam's limited past had constrained her enough to make her newfound freedom sweet, and that freedom had finally arrived in a single hour. She had slipped into her magic shoes, grasped and embraced everything they offered her, transforming in a day into a truly original contemporary. He was certainly just as aware of this as Nick Dormer had been when, in the stark light of his studio, this more detached observer realized how much she had changed.

But the great thing to his mind, and during these first days the irresistible seduction of the theatre, was that she was a rare revelation of beauty. Beauty was the principle of everything she did and of the way she unerringly did it—an exquisite harmony of line and motion and attitude and tone, what was at once most general and most special in her performance. Accidents and instincts played together to this end and constituted something that was independent[447] of her talent or of her merit in a given case, and which as a value to Peter's imagination was far superior to any merit and any talent. He could but call it a felicity and an importance incalculable, and but know that it connected itself with universal values. To see this force in operation, to sit within its radius and feel it shift and revolve and change and never fail, was a corrective to the depression, the humiliation, the bewilderment of life. It transported our troubled friend from the vulgar hour and the ugly fact; drew him to something that had no warrant but its sweetness, no name nor place save as the pure, the remote, the antique. It was what most made him say to himself "Oh hang it, what does it matter?" when he reflected that an homme sérieux, as they said in Paris, rather gave himself away, as they said in America, by going every night to the same sordid stall at which all the world might stare. It was what kept him from doing anything but hover round Miriam—kept him from paying any other visits, from attending to any business, from going back to Calcutta Gardens. It was a spell he shrank intensely from breaking and the cause of a hundred postponements, confusions, and absurdities. It put him in a false position altogether, but it made of the crooked little stucco villa in Saint John's Wood a place in the upper air, commanding the prospect; a nest of winged liberties and ironies far aloft above the huddled town. One should live at altitudes when one could—they braced and simplified; and for a happy interval he never touched the earth.

But what really captivated him during those first few days was the irresistible charm of the theater and her stunning beauty. Beauty defined everything she did and the way she flawlessly executed it—an exquisite blend of lines, movement, posture, and tone, both universally appealing and uniquely hers in her performance. Chance and instinct worked together to create something that was independent[447] of her talent or any measured merit, and which held far greater value in Peter's imagination than any skill or talent could. He could only describe it as an incredible joy and significance, knowing it resonated with universal truths. Witnessing this energy in action, sitting within its influence and feeling it shift, evolve, and always succeed, was a remedy for the melancholy, embarrassment, and confusion of life. It lifted our troubled friend above the mundane and the harsh reality; it drew him to something that only existed for its beauty, without a name or place, embodying the pure, the distant, the timeless. It was what often led him to think, "Oh forget it, what does it matter?" when he considered that a homme sérieux, as they put it in Paris, really exposed himself, as they said in America, by visiting the same dreary corner night after night, where everyone could see him. It kept him from doing anything except lingering around Miriam—stopping him from visiting anyone else, focusing on any work, or returning to Calcutta Gardens. It was a spell he felt deeply hesitant to break, the reason behind countless delays, confusions, and ridiculous situations. It put him in a completely awkward position, but it transformed the small stucco villa in Saint John's Wood into a place that felt elevated, offering a view of the world; a haven of freedom and irony high above the crowded city. One should live at heights when possible—they invigorated and clarified; and for a blissful moment, he was never on solid ground.

It was not that there were no influences tending at moments to drag him down—an abasement from which he escaped only because he was up so high. We have seen that Basil Dashwood could affect him at times as a chunk of wood tied to his ankle—this through the circumstance that he made Miriam's[448] famous conditions, those of the public exhibition of her genius, seem small and prosaic; so that Peter had to remind himself how much this smallness was perhaps involved in their being at all. She carried his imagination off into infinite spaces, whereas she carried Dashwood's only into the box-office and the revival of plays that were barbarously bad. The worst was its being so open to him to see that a sharp young man really in the business might know better than he. Another vessel of superior knowledge—he talked, that is, as if he knew better than any one—was Gabriel Nash, who lacked no leisure for hatefully haunting Balaklava Place, or in other words appeared to enjoy the same command of his time as Peter Sherringham. The pilgrim from Paris regarded him with mingled feelings, for he had not forgotten the contentious character of their first meeting or the degree to which he had been moved to urge upon Nick Dormer's consideration that his talkative friend was probably one of the most eminent of asses. This personage turned up now as an admirer of the charming creature he had scoffed at, and there was much to exasperate in the smooth gloss of his inconsistency, at which he never cast an embarrassed glance. He practised indeed such loose license of regard to every question that it was difficult, in vulgar parlance, to "have" him; his sympathies hummed about like bees in a garden, with no visible plan, no economy in their flight. He thought meanly of the modern theatre and yet had discovered a fund of satisfaction in the most promising of its exponents; and Peter could more than once but say to him that he should really, to keep his opinions at all in hand, attach more value to the stage or less to the interesting a tress. Miriam took her perfect ease at his expense and treated him as the most abject of her slaves: all of which was worth seeing as an exhibition, on Nash's part, of the[449] beautifully imperturbable. When Peter all too grossly pronounced him "damned" impudent he always felt guilty later on of an injustice—Nash had so little the air of a man with something to gain. He was aware nevertheless of a certain itching in his boot-toe when his fellow-visitor brought out, and for the most part to Miriam herself, in answer to any charge of tergiversation, "Oh it's all right; it's the voice, you know—the enchanting voice!" Nash meant by this, as indeed he more fully set forth, that he came to the theatre or to the villa simply to treat his ear to the sound—the richest then to be heard on earth, as he maintained—issuing from Miriam's lips. Its richness was quite independent of the words she might pronounce or the poor fable they might subserve, and if the pleasure of hearing her in public was the greater by reason of the larger volume of her utterance it was still highly agreeable to see her at home, for it was there the strictly mimetic gift he freely conceded to her came out most. He spoke as if she had been formed by the bounty of nature to be his particular recreation, and as if, being an expert in innocent joys, he took his pleasure wherever he found it.

It wasn’t that there weren’t influences trying to pull him down at times—he only managed to escape because he was so high up. We’ve seen that Basil Dashwood could affect him at times like a heavy weight tied to his ankle—this was because he made Miriam’s[448] renowned conditions, the public display of her talent, seem trivial and mundane; Peter had to remind himself how much this triviality probably contributed to their existence at all. She took his imagination to infinite heights, while she only took Dashwood’s to the box office and the revival of extremely bad plays. The worst part was realizing that a savvy young man actually in the business might understand things better than he did. Another source of superior knowledge—he acted like he knew better than anyone—was Gabriel Nash, who had plenty of free time to obnoxiously hang around Balaklava Place, in other words, he seemed to enjoy his time as much as Peter Sherringham did. The visitor from Paris regarded him with mixed feelings, as he hadn’t forgotten their contentious first meeting or how he had been moved to insist to Nick Dormer that his talkative friend was probably one of the most prominent fools. This character now appeared as an admirer of the charming person he had mocked, and there was much to annoy him in the smooth surface of his inconsistency, which he never acknowledged awkwardly. He practiced such a loose attitude toward everything that it was hard, in simple terms, to “deal” with him; his interests buzzed around like bees in a garden, without any clear plan or organization in their movement. He thought poorly of modern theater and yet had found satisfaction in some of its most promising talents; and more than once Peter could only tell him that he really needed to value the stage more or find the actress less interesting. Miriam enjoyed herself at his expense and treated him like the lowest of her servants: all of this was worth watching as an exhibit, on Nash’s part, of the[449] beautifully unflappable. When Peter bluntly called him “damn” impudent, he always later felt guilty for being unjust—Nash had little of the air of a man with something to gain. He was, however, aware of a certain itching at the tip of his boot when his fellow visitor brought up, mostly to Miriam herself, in response to any accusation of hypocrisy, “Oh, it's all good; it’s the voice, you know—the enchanting voice!” Nash meant by this, as he explained further, that he came to the theater or the villa simply to enjoy the sound—the richest he claimed could be heard on earth—coming from Miriam’s lips. This richness was completely independent of the words she might say or the thin tale they might serve, and while the pleasure of hearing her publicly was even greater due to the volume of her voice, it was still very enjoyable to see her at home, where her strictly mimetic talent that he freely acknowledged shone the most. He spoke as if she had been created by nature to be his personal delight, and as if, being an expert in simple pleasures, he took enjoyment wherever he found it.

He was perpetually in the field, sociable, amiable, communicative, inveterately contradicted but never confounded, ready to talk to any one about anything and making disagreement—of which he left the responsibility wholly to others—a basis of harmony. Every one knew what he thought of the theatrical profession, and yet who could say he didn't regard, its members as embodiments of comedy when he touched with such a hand the spring of their foibles?—touched it with an art that made even Peter laugh, notwithstanding his attitude of reserve where this interloper was concerned. At any rate, though he had committed himself as to their general fatuity he[450] put up with their company, for the sake of Miriam's vocal vibrations, with a practical philosophy that was all his own. And she frankly took him for her supreme, her incorrigible adorer, masquerading as a critic to save his vanity and tolerated for his secret constancy in spite of being a bore. He was meanwhile really not a bore to Peter, who failed of the luxury of being able to regard him as one. He had seen too many strange countries and curious things, observed and explored too much, to be void of illustration. Peter had a sense that if he himself was in the grandes espaces Gabriel had probably, as a finer critic, a still wider range. If among Miriam's associates Mr. Dashwood dragged him down, the other main sharer of his privilege challenged him rather to higher and more fantastic flights. If he saw the girl in larger relations than the young actor, who mainly saw her in ill-written parts, Nash went a step further and regarded her, irresponsibly and sublimely, as a priestess of harmony, a figure with which the vulgar ideas of success and failure had nothing to do. He laughed at her "parts," holding that without them she would still be great. Peter envied him his power to content himself with the pleasures he could get; Peter had a shrewd impression that contentment wouldn't be the final sweetener of his own repast.

He was always out in the world, friendly, pleasant, talkative, constantly contradicted but never thrown off balance, willing to chat with anyone about anything and turning disagreements—leaving the blame for those entirely on others—into a form of harmony. Everyone knew what he thought of the acting profession, and yet who could say he didn't see its members as embodiments of comedy when he playfully highlighted their quirks?—highlighted them with a skill that even made Peter laugh, despite his usual reserve around this intruder. At any rate, although he had already expressed his view on their general foolishness, he[450] tolerated their company for Miriam's singing, embracing a practical philosophy that was uniquely his own. And she openly took him as her ultimate and incorrigible admirer, pretending he was a critic to bolster his ego while putting up with him for his quiet loyalty despite being somewhat tedious. Meanwhile, he wasn’t really a bore to Peter, who lacked the luxury of seeing him that way. Peter had traveled too many unusual places and observed too much to lack interesting stories. He felt that if he himself was in the grandes espaces, Gabriel probably, as a more refined critic, had an even broader perspective. If Mr. Dashwood pulled him down among Miriam's friends, the other main partner in their privilege pushed him toward higher and more fantastical experiences. While he viewed the girl in broader contexts than the young actor, who mainly saw her in poorly written roles, Nash went even further, viewing her, irresponsibly and beautifully, as a priestess of harmony, a figure unrelated to the mundane notions of success and failure. He laughed at her "roles," believing that even without them she would still be great. Peter envied Nash’s ability to find satisfaction in the pleasures he could access; he had a keen sense that satisfaction wouldn’t be the final sweetener of his own experience.

Above all Nash held his attention by a constant element of easy reference to Nick Dormer, who, as we know, had suddenly become much more interesting to his kinsman. Peter found food for observation, and in some measure for perplexity, in the relations of all these clever people with each other. He knew why his sister, who had a personal impatience of unapplied ideas, had not been agreeably affected by Miriam's prime patron and had not felt happy about the attribution of value to "such people" by the man she was to marry. This was a side on which[451] he had no desire to resemble Julia, for he needed no teaching to divine that Nash must have found her accessible to no light—none even about himself. He, Peter, would have been sorry to have to confess he couldn't more or less understand him. He understood furthermore that Miriam, in Nick's studio, might very well have appeared to Julia a formidable force. She was younger and would have "seen nothing," but she had quite as much her own resources and was beautiful enough to have made Nick compare her with the lady of Harsh even if he had been in love with that benefactress—a pretension as to which her brother, as we know, entertained doubts.

Above all, Nash kept his attention by constantly referring to Nick Dormer, who, as we know, had suddenly become much more intriguing to his relative. Peter found a lot to observe, and to some extent to ponder, in the dynamics between all these smart people. He understood why his sister, who had a personal intolerance for unpracticed ideas, wasn’t positively impacted by Miriam's main supporter and didn't feel good about the value attributed to “such people” by the man she was about to marry. This was a perspective on which[451] he had no desire to be like Julia, since he needed no teaching to realize that Nash must have found her impenetrable—nothing even about him. He, Peter, would have felt regretful confessing he couldn't really understand him. He also understood that Miriam, in Nick's studio, might have seemed like a significant presence to Julia. She was younger and may have “seen nothing,” but she had her own strengths and was beautiful enough that Nick might have compared her to the lady of Harsh, even if he were in love with that benefactor—a notion that her brother, as we know, had doubts about.

Peter at all events saw for many days nothing of his cousin, though it might have been said that Nick participated by implication at least in the life of Balaklava Place. Had he given Julia tangible grounds and was his unexpectedly fine rendering of Miriam an act of virtual infidelity? In that case to what degree was the girl to be regarded as an accomplice in his defection, and what was the real nature of Miriam's esteem for her new and (as he might be called) distinguished ally? These questions would have given Peter still more to think about had he not flattered himself he had made up his mind that they concerned Nick and his sitter herself infinitely more than they concerned any one else. That young lady meanwhile was personally before him, so that he had no need to consult for his pleasure his fresh recollection of the portrait. But he thought of this striking production each time he thought of his so good-looking kinsman's variety of range. And that happened often, for in his hearing Miriam often discussed the happy artist and his possibilities with Gabriel Nash, and Nash broke out about them to all who might hear. Her own tone on the subject was uniform: she kept it on record to a degree slightly irritating that Mr.[452] Dormer had been unforgettably—Peter particularly noted "unforgettably"—kind to her. She never mentioned Julia's irruption to Julia's brother; she only referred to the portrait, with inscrutable amenity, as a direct consequence of this gentleman's fortunate suggestion that first day at Madame Carré's. Nash showed, however, such a disposition to dwell sociably and luminously on the peculiarly interesting character of what he called Dormer's predicament and on the fine suspense it was fitted to kindle in the breast of the truly discerning, that Peter wondered, as I have already hinted, if this insistence were not a subtle perversity, a devilish little invention to torment a man whose jealousy was presumable. Yet his fellow-pilgrim struck him as on the whole but scantly devilish and as still less occupied with the prefigurement of so plain a man's emotions. Indeed he threw a glamour of romance over Nick; tossed off toward him such illuminating yet mystifying references that they operated quite as a bait to curiosity, invested with amusement the view of the possible, any wish to follow out the chain of events. He learned from Gabriel that Nick was still away, and he then felt he could almost submit to instruction, to initiation. The loose charm of these days was troubled, however—it ceased to be idyllic—when late on the evening of the second Sunday he walked away with Nash southward from Saint John's Wood. For then something came out.[453]

Peter hadn't seen his cousin for many days, though it could be said that Nick at least indirectly took part in the happenings at Balaklava Place. Had he given Julia any real reason, and was his surprisingly great portrayal of Miriam an act of cheating? If so, to what extent should the girl be seen as a partner in his betrayal, and what was the true nature of Miriam's feelings for her new and (as he could be called) distinguished ally? These questions would have given Peter even more to ponder if he hadn't convinced himself that they mattered to Nick and the girl much more than to anyone else. The young lady was right in front of him, so he didn't need to rely on his recent memories of the portrait for enjoyment. But he thought of that striking work each time he considered his good-looking cousin's range of talent. And that happened often, as he often heard Miriam talking about the talented artist and his potential with Gabriel Nash, who enthusiastically shared thoughts about them with anyone who would listen. Her tone on the topic was consistent, and it was somewhat annoying that Mr.[452] Dormer had been unforgettably—Peter particularly noted "unforgettably"—kind to her. She never brought up Julia's interruption to Julia's brother; she only referred to the portrait, with an inscrutable charm, as a direct result of this gentleman's fortunate suggestion on that first day at Madame Carré's. However, Nash seemed eager to shed light on what he called Dormer's predicament and the tension it created for those who could truly appreciate it, which made Peter wonder, as I've already suggested, if this insistence was a subtle form of tormenting a man who was likely jealous. Yet he found Nash to be, overall, not very devilish and even less focused on imagining such a straightforward man's emotions. In fact, he cast a romantic glow over Nick; he brought up illuminating yet confusing references that sparked curiosity, coloring the view of the possible and any desire to trace the sequence of events. He learned from Gabriel that Nick was still away, and he then felt he could almost accept being taught, being initiated. However, the easy charm of those days became troubled—it stopped being idyllic—when late on the evening of the second Sunday he walked southward from Saint John's Wood with Nash. Because then something was revealed.[453]


BOOK SIX


XXXII

It mattered not so much what the doctors thought—and Sir Matthew Hope, the greatest of them all, had been down twice in one week—as that Mr. Chayter, the omniscient butler, declared with all the authority of his position and his experience that Mr. Carteret was very bad indeed. Nick Dormer had a long talk with him—it lasted six minutes—the day he hurried to Beauclere in response to a telegram. It was Mr. Chayter who had taken upon himself to telegraph in spite of the presence in the house of Mr. Carteret's nearest relation and only surviving sister, Mrs. Lendon. This lady, a large, mild, healthy woman with a heavy tread, a person who preferred early breakfasts, uncomfortable chairs and the advertisement-sheet of the Times, had arrived the week before and was awaiting the turn of events. She was a widow and occupied in Cornwall a house nine miles from a station, which had, to make up for this inconvenience as she had once told Nick, a fine old herbaceous garden. She was extremely fond of an herbaceous garden—her main consciousness was of herbaceous possibilities. Nick had often seen her—she had always come to Beauclere once or twice a year. Her sojourn there made no great difference; she was only an "Urania dear" for Mr. Carteret to look across the table at when, on the close of dinner, it was time for her to retire. She went out of the[455] room always as if it were after some one else; and on the gentlemen's "joining" her later—the junction was not very close—she received them with an air of gratified surprise.

It didn't really matter what the doctors thought—and Sir Matthew Hope, the best of them all, had been down twice in one week—what mattered was that Mr. Chayter, the all-knowing butler, confidently stated, due to his position and experience, that Mr. Carteret was indeed very ill. Nick Dormer had a brief conversation with him—it lasted six minutes—on the day he rushed to Beauclere after receiving a telegram. It was Mr. Chayter who took it upon himself to send the telegram, even with Mr. Carteret's closest relative and only surviving sister, Mrs. Lendon, present in the house. This lady, a large, gentle, healthy woman with a heavy walk and someone who preferred early breakfasts, uncomfortable chairs, and the advertisement sheet of the Times, had arrived the week before and was waiting to see how things turned out. She was a widow who lived in Cornwall, nine miles from a train station, which, as she had once told Nick, compensated for the distance with a beautiful old herbaceous garden. She really loved an herbaceous garden—her main thoughts revolved around herbaceous possibilities. Nick had seen her often—she typically visited Beauclere once or twice a year. Her stay there didn’t make much difference; she was just a "dear Urania" for Mr. Carteret to glance at across the table when, after dinner, it was time for her to leave. She always exited the[455] room as if she was following someone else, and when the men joined her later—their meeting wasn't very close—she greeted them with an air of pleased surprise.

Chayter honoured Nick with a regard which approached, though not improperly competing with it, the affection his master had placed on the same young head, and Chayter knew a good many things. Among them he knew his place; but it was wonderful how little that knowledge had rendered him inaccessible to other kinds. He took upon himself to send for Nick without speaking to Mrs. Lendon, whose influence was now a good deal like that of some large occasional piece of furniture introduced on a contingency. She was one of the solid conveniences that a comfortable house would have, but you couldn't talk with a mahogany sofa or a folding screen. Chayter knew how much she had "had" from her brother, and how much her two daughters had each received on marriage; and he was of the opinion that it was quite enough, especially considering the society in which they—you could scarcely call it—moved. He knew beyond this that they would all have more, and that was why he hesitated little about communicating with Nick. If Mrs. Lendon should be ruffled at the intrusion of a young man who neither was the child of a cousin nor had been formally adopted, Chayter was parliamentary enough to see that the forms of debate were observed. He had indeed a slightly compassionate sense that Mrs. Lendon was not easily ruffled. She was always down an extraordinary time before breakfast—Chayter refused to take it as in the least admonitory—but usually went straight into the garden as if to see that none of the plants had been stolen in the night, and had in the end to be looked for by the footman in some out-of-the-way spot behind the shrubbery,[456] where, plumped upon the ground, she was mostly doing something "rum" to a flower.

Chayter regarded Nick with a fondness that came close to, but didn’t quite compete with, the affection his master had for the same young man, and Chayter was aware of many things. Among them, he understood his position; however, it was surprising how little that knowledge made him closed off to other relationships. He took it upon himself to call for Nick without consulting Mrs. Lendon, whose influence had become somewhat like that of a large piece of furniture added for a specific purpose. She was one of those solid conveniences that a comfortable home would have, but you couldn’t have a conversation with a mahogany sofa or a folding screen. Chayter knew how much she had received from her brother and how much her two daughters had each gotten upon marrying; he believed it was quite sufficient, especially given the society in which they—you could hardly call it—operated. He also knew that they would all eventually have more, which is why he had little hesitation in reaching out to Nick. If Mrs. Lendon were to be upset by the presence of a young man who was neither a cousin’s child nor officially adopted, Chayter was enough of a gentleman to ensure that proper etiquette was followed. He had a slight sense of empathy that Mrs. Lendon wasn’t easily upset. She always took an unusually long time to get ready before breakfast—Chayter didn’t see this as a warning—but typically headed straight to the garden to check if any plants had been stolen during the night, and eventually had to be found by the footman in some hidden spot behind the bushes, where she would often be crouched on the ground doing something unusual to a flower.[456]

Mr. Carteret himself had expressed no wishes. He slept most of the time—his failure at the last had been sudden, but he was rheumatic and seventy-seven—and the situation was in Chayter's hands. Sir Matthew Hope had opined even on a second visit that he would rally and go on, in rudimentary comfort, some time longer; but Chayter took a different and a still more intimate view. Nick was embarrassed: he scarcely knew what he was there for from the moment he could give his good old friend no conscious satisfaction. The doctors, the nurses, the servants, Mrs. Lendon, and above all the settled equilibrium of the square thick house, where an immutable order appeared to slant through the polished windows and tinkle in the quieter bells, all these things represented best the kind of supreme solace to which the master was most accessible.

Mr. Carteret himself had expressed no wishes. He slept most of the time—his decline had been sudden, but he was rheumatic and seventy-seven—and the situation was in Chayter's hands. Sir Matthew Hope had suggested even on a second visit that he would recover and continue on, in basic comfort, for a while longer; but Chayter had a different and even more personal perspective. Nick felt awkward: he barely knew why he was there since he couldn’t provide his good old friend any real comfort. The doctors, the nurses, the staff, Mrs. Lendon, and especially the steady atmosphere of the square, sturdy house, where an unchanging routine seemed to shine through the polished windows and echo in the quieter bells, all represented the kind of ultimate peace that the master was most open to.

It was judged best that for the first day Nick should not be introduced into the darkened room. This was the decision of the two decorous nurses, of whom the visitor had had a glimpse and who, with their black uniforms and fresh faces of business, suggested the barmaid emulating the nun. He was depressed and restless, felt himself in a false position, and thought it lucky Mrs. Lendon had powers of placid acceptance. They were old acquaintances: she treated him formally, anxiously, but it was not the rigour of mistrust. It was much more an expression of remote Cornish respect for young abilities and distinguished connexions, inasmuch as she asked him rather yearningly about Lady Agnes and about Lady Flora and Lady Elizabeth. He knew she was kind and ungrudging, and his main regret was for his meagre knowledge and poor responses in regard to his large blank aunts. He sat in the[457] garden with newspapers and looked at the lowered blinds in Mr. Carteret's windows; he wandered round the abbey with cigarettes and lightened his tread and felt grave, wishing everything might be over. He would have liked much to see Mr. Carteret again, but had no desire that Mr. Carteret should see him. In the evening he dined with Mrs. Lendon, and she talked to him at his request and as much as she could about her brother's early years, his beginnings of life. She was so much younger that they appeared to have been rather a tradition of her own youth; but her talk made Nick feel how tremendously different Mr. Carteret had been at that period from what he, Nick, was to-day. He had published at the age of thirty a little volume, thought at the time wonderfully clever, called The Incidence of Rates; but Nick had not yet collected the material for any such treatise. After dinner Mrs. Lendon, who was in merciless full dress, retired to the drawing-room, where at the end of ten minutes she was followed by Nick, who had remained behind only because he thought Chayter would expect it. Mrs. Lendon almost shook hands with him again and then Chayter brought in coffee. Almost in no time afterwards he brought in tea, and the occupants of the drawing-room sat for a slow half-hour, during which the lady looked round at the apartment with a sigh and said: "Don't you think poor Charles had exquisite taste?"

It was decided that Nick shouldn’t be introduced to the darkened room on the first day. This was the choice made by the two proper nurses, who he had caught a brief glimpse of and who, with their black uniforms and professional looks, reminded him of a barmaid trying to act like a nun. He felt down and restless, aware that he was in an awkward situation, and thought it was lucky that Mrs. Lendon could calmly accept things. They were old acquaintances; she treated him formally and with concern, but it didn’t feel like distrust. It was more an expression of distant Cornish respect for his youth and impressive connections, as she asked him with genuine interest about Lady Agnes, Lady Flora, and Lady Elizabeth. He knew she was kind and generous, and his main regret was his limited knowledge and poor responses regarding his aunts, who were blank slates to him. He sat in the[457] garden with newspapers, looking at the lowered blinds in Mr. Carteret's windows. He wandered around the abbey with cigarettes, lightening his step, feeling serious, and wishing everything could just be over. He would have really liked to see Mr. Carteret again, but he didn’t want Mr. Carteret to see him. In the evening, he had dinner with Mrs. Lendon, and she talked to him as he requested about her brother's early years and beginnings in life. She was much younger, so her stories felt more like a part of her own youth; but her stories made Nick realize how vastly different Mr. Carteret had been back then from who he, Nick, was today. At thirty, he had published a clever little book called The Incidence of Rates; but Nick hadn’t even gathered the material for such a treatise yet. After dinner, Mrs. Lendon, who was dressed impeccably, went to the drawing-room. After about ten minutes, Nick followed her, having stayed behind only because he thought Chayter would expect him to. Mrs. Lendon almost shook hands with him again, and then Chayter brought in coffee. Not long after, he served tea, and the people in the drawing-room sat together for a slow half-hour, during which the lady looked around the room with a sigh and said: "Don’t you think poor Charles had exquisite taste?"

Fortunately the "local man" was at this moment ushered in. He had been upstairs and he smiled himself in with the remark: "It's quite wonderful, quite wonderful." What was wonderful was a marked improvement in the breathing, a distinct indication of revival. The doctor had some tea and chatted for a quarter of an hour in a way that showed what a "good" manner and how large an experience[458] a local man could have. When he retired Nick walked out with him. The doctor's house was near by and he had come on foot. He left the visitor with the assurance that in all probability Mr. Carteret, who was certainly picking up, would be able to see him on the morrow. Our young man turned his steps again to the abbey and took a stroll about it in the starlight. It never looked so huge as when it reared itself into the night, and Nick had never felt more fond of it than on this occasion, more comforted and confirmed by its beauty. When he came back he was readmitted by Chayter, who surveyed him in respectful deprecation of the frivolity which had led him to attempt to help himself through such an evening in such a way.

Fortunately, the "local man" was just then brought in. He had been upstairs and greeted everyone with a smile, saying, "It's truly amazing, truly amazing." What was amazing was a clear improvement in the breathing, a strong sign of recovery. The doctor had some tea and chatted for about fifteen minutes, demonstrating his "good" manners and extensive experience. When he left, Nick walked out with him. The doctor's house was nearby, and he had come on foot. He reassured the visitor that Mr. Carteret, who was definitely improving, would likely be able to see him the next day. Our young man then made his way back to the abbey, taking a stroll under the starlight. It never looked as grand as it did that night, and Nick had never felt more affectionate toward it, feeling comforted and uplifted by its beauty. When he returned, Chayter let him in, giving him a look that expressed respectful disapproval of the lightheartedness that had led him to try to cope with such an evening in that manner.

He went to bed early and slept badly, which was unusual with him; but it was a pleasure to him to be told almost as soon as he appeared that Mr. Carteret had asked for him. He went in to see him and was struck with the change in his appearance. He had, however, spent a day with him just after the New Year and another at the beginning of March, and had then noted in him the menace of the final weakness. A week after Julia Dallow's departure for the Continent he had again devoted several hours to the place and to the intention of telling his old friend how the happy event had been brought to naught—the advantage he had been so good as to desire for him and to make the condition of a splendid gift. Before this, for a few days, he had been keeping back, to announce it personally, the good news that Julia had at last set their situation in order: he wanted to enjoy the old man's pleasure—so sore a trial had her arbitrary behaviour been for a year. If she had offered Mr. Carteret a conciliatory visit before Christmas, had come down from London one day to lunch with him, this had but contributed to[459] make him subsequently exhibit to poor Nick, as the victim of her elegant perversity, a great deal of earnest commiseration in a jocose form. Upon his honour, as he said, she was as clever and "specious" a woman—this was his odd expression—as he had ever seen in his life. The merit of her behaviour on that occasion, as Nick knew, was that she had not been specious at her lover's expense: she had breathed no doubt of his public purpose and had had the strange grace to say that in truth she was older than he, so that it was only fair to give his affections time to mature. But when Nick saw their hopeful host after the rupture at which we have been present he found him in no state to deal with worries: he was seriously ailing, it was the beginning of worse things and not a time to put his attention to the stretch. After this excursion Nick had gone back to town saddened by his patient's now unmistakably settled decline, but rather relieved that he had had himself to make no confession. It had even occurred to him that the need for making one at all might never come up. Certainly it wouldn't if the ebb of Mr. Carteret's strength should continue unchecked. He might pass away in the persuasion that everything would happen as he wished it, though indeed without enriching Nick on his wedding-day to the tune he had promised. Very likely he had made legal arrangements in virtue of which his bounty would take effect in case of the right event and in that case alone. At present Nick had a bigger, an uglier truth to tell—the last three days had made the difference; but, oddly enough, though his responsibility had increased his reluctance to speak had vanished: he was positively eager to clear up a situation over which it was not consistent with his honour to leave a shade.

He went to bed early and slept poorly, which was unusual for him; but he was pleased to be told almost as soon as he showed up that Mr. Carteret had asked for him. He went in to see him and was struck by how much he had changed. He had spent a day with him just after the New Year and another at the beginning of March, and had noticed then the signs of his final decline. A week after Julia Dallow’s departure for the Continent, he had spent several hours there planning to tell his old friend how the happy event had fallen through—the favor he had generously wished for him, which was the condition for a great gift. Before this, for a few days, he had been holding back, wanting to share the good news personally that Julia had finally put their situation in order: he wanted to enjoy the old man’s happiness—her unpredictable behavior had been such a burden for a year. If she had made a peace offering visit to Mr. Carteret before Christmas, coming down from London one day to have lunch with him, it had only led to[459] him showing poor Nick, as a victim of her elegant whims, a lot of sincere sympathy in a joking manner. Upon his honor, as he said, she was as clever and "specious" a woman—this was his peculiar term—as he had ever encountered. The merit of her behavior on that occasion, as Nick knew, was that she hadn’t been specious at her lover’s expense: she had expressed no doubt about his public intentions and had even had the strange grace to say that, in truth, she was older than him, so it was only fair to give his feelings time to develop. But when Nick saw their hopeful host after the breakup we’ve witnessed, he found him unfit to deal with concerns: he was seriously ill, the beginning of worse things, and not a time to stretch his attention. After that visit, Nick returned to town feeling saddened by the unmistakable decline of his patient, but somewhat relieved that he didn’t have to make any confession. He even considered that he might never need to make one at all. Certainly, that wouldn’t happen if Mr. Carteret’s strength continued to fade. He might pass away thinking everything would happen as he wanted, although it wouldn’t enrich Nick on his wedding day as he had promised. Very likely, he had set up legal arrangements so that his generosity would only take effect in the right circumstances. At present, Nick had a bigger, uglier truth to share—the last three days had changed everything; but, oddly enough, even though his responsibility had grown, his reluctance to speak had disappeared: he was genuinely eager to resolve a situation he couldn’t leave even slightly unclear.

The doctor had been right on coming in after[460] dinner; it was clear in the morning that they had not seen the last of Mr. Carteret's power of picking up. Chayter, who had waited on him, refused austerely to change his opinion with every change in his master's temperature; but the nurses took the cheering view that it would do their charge good for Mr. Dormer to sit with him a little. One of them remained in the room in the deep window-seat, and Nick spent twenty minutes by the bedside. It was not a case for much conversation, but his helpless host seemed still to like to look at him. There was life in his kind old eyes, a stir of something that would express itself yet in some further wise provision. He laid his liberal hand on Nick's with a confidence that showed how little it was really disabled. He said very little, and the nurse had recommended that the visitor himself should not overflow in speech; but from time to time he murmured with a faint smile: "To-night's division, you know—you mustn't miss it." There was probably to be no division that night, as happened, but even Mr. Carteret's aberrations were parliamentary. Before Nick withdrew he had been able to assure him he was rapidly getting better and that such valuable hours, the young man's own, mustn't be wasted. "Come back on Friday if they come to the second reading." These were the words with which Nick was dismissed, and at noon the doctor said the invalid was doing very well, but that Nick had better leave him quiet for that day. Our young man accordingly determined to go up to town for the night, and even, should he receive no summons, for the next day. He arranged with Chayter that he should be telegraphed to if Mr. Carteret were either better or worse.

The doctor was right to come in after[460] dinner; it was clear in the morning that Mr. Carteret still had the ability to bounce back. Chayter, who had looked after him, stubbornly refused to change his opinion with every fluctuation in his master's condition; however, the nurses took the optimistic view that having Mr. Dormer sit with him for a bit would be beneficial. One of them stayed in the room in the deep window-seat, and Nick spent twenty minutes by the bedside. There wasn't much to talk about, but Mr. Carteret seemed to enjoy just looking at him. There was life in his kind old eyes, a hint of something that might express itself later in some wise way. He placed his generous hand on Nick's with a confidence that showed how little it was really impaired. He spoke very little, and the nurse had suggested that the visitor shouldn't talk too much; but occasionally, he murmured with a faint smile: "Don't miss tonight's division, you know." There probably wouldn't be a division that night, as it turned out, but even Mr. Carteret's quirks were parliamentary. Before Nick left, he reassured him that he was getting better quickly and that such valuable hours—the young man's own—shouldn't be wasted. "Come back on Friday if they get to the second reading." Those were the words with which Nick was dismissed, and by noon the doctor said the patient was doing very well but that Nick should let him rest for the day. Our young man decided to head up to town for the night and even, if he didn't get a call, for the next day. He arranged with Chayter to send a telegram if Mr. Carteret got either better or worse.

"Oh he can't very well be worse, sir," Chayter replied inexorably; but he relaxed so far as to[461] remark that of course it wouldn't do for Nick to neglect the House.

"Oh, he can't really get any worse, sir," Chayter replied firmly; but he softened enough to[461] mention that it definitely wouldn't be good for Nick to ignore the House.

"Oh the House!"—Nick was ambiguous and avoided the butler's eye. It would be easy enough to tell Mr. Carteret, but nothing would have sustained him in the effort to make a clean breast to Chayter.

"Oh the House!"—Nick was unclear and avoided the butler's gaze. It would be simple enough to tell Mr. Carteret, but nothing would have motivated him to be completely honest with Chayter.

He might equivocate about the House, but he had the sense of things to be done awaiting him in London. He telegraphed to his servant and spent that night in Rosedale Road. The things to be done were apparently to be done in his studio: his servant met him there with a large bundle of letters. He failed that evening to stray within two miles of Westminster, and the legislature of his country reassembled without his support. The next morning he received a telegram from Chayter, to whom he had given Rosedale Road as an address. This missive simply informed him that Mr. Carteret wished to see him; it seemed a sign that he was better, though Chayter wouldn't say so. Nick again accordingly took his place in the train to Beauclere. He had been there very often, but it was present to him that now, after a little, he should go only once more—for a particular dismal occasion. All that was over, everything that belonged to it was over. He learned on his arrival—he saw Mrs. Lendon immediately—that his old friend had continued to pick up. He had expressed a strong and a perfectly rational desire to talk with his expected visitor, and the doctor had said that if it was about anything important they should forbear to oppose him. "He says it's about something very important," Mrs. Lendon remarked, resting shy eyes on him while she added that she herself was now sitting with her dear brother. She had sent those wonderful young ladies out to see the abbey. Nick paused with her outside Mr. Carteret's door. He wanted to say something[462] rather intimate and all soothing to her in return for her homely charity—give her a hint, for which she was far from looking, that practically he had now no interest in her brother's estate. This was of course impossible; her lack of irony, of play of mind, gave him no pretext, and such a reference would be an insult to her simple discretion. She was either not thinking of his interest at all, or was thinking of it with the tolerance of a nature trained to a hundred decent submissions. Nick looked a little into her mild, uninvestigating eyes, and it came over him supremely that the goodness of these people was singularly pure: they were a part of what was cleanest and sanest and dullest in humanity. There had been just a little mocking inflexion in Mrs. Lendon's pleasant voice; but it was dedicated to the young ladies in the black uniforms—she could perhaps be humorous about them—and not to the theory of the "importance" of Nick's interview with her brother. His arrested desire to let her know he was not greedy translated itself into a vague friendliness and into the abrupt, rather bewildering words: "I can't tell you half the good I think of you." As he passed into Mr. Carteret's room it occurred to him that she would perhaps interpret this speech as an acknowledgment of obligation—of her good nature in not keeping him away from the rich old man.[463]

He might hesitate about the House, but he understood that there were things waiting for him to do in London. He sent a telegram to his servant and spent that night on Rosedale Road. The tasks at hand were apparently to be tackled in his studio: his servant met him there with a large bundle of letters. That evening, he failed to get within two miles of Westminster, and the legislature of his country met again without him. The next morning, he received a telegram from Chayter, to whom he had given Rosedale Road as his address. This message simply informed him that Mr. Carteret wanted to see him; it seemed to indicate that he was getting better, although Chayter wouldn't confirm it. Nick then took his seat on the train to Beauclere again. He had been there many times, but it struck him that now, after a little while, he would go only once more—for a particular sad occasion. All of that was done, everything connected to it was over. When he arrived—he saw Mrs. Lendon immediately—he learned that his old friend had continued to improve. He had expressed a strong and perfectly reasonable desire to talk with his anticipated visitor, and the doctor had said that if it was about something important, they shouldn’t stop him. "He says it’s about something very important," Mrs. Lendon noted, casting shy eyes at him while adding that she was now sitting with her dear brother. She had sent those wonderful young ladies out to see the abbey. Nick paused with her outside Mr. Carteret's door. He wanted to say something rather personal and soothing to her in return for her kind support—give her a hint, which she wasn’t expecting, that practically he had now no interest in her brother’s estate. This was, of course, impossible; her lack of irony and playfulness gave him no opportunity, and such a remark would insult her straightforwardness. She was either not thinking about his interest at all, or she was considering it with the acceptance of a nature used to countless decent sacrifices. Nick looked a little into her gentle, unexamining eyes, and it struck him vividly that the goodness of these people was remarkably pure: they were part of what was cleanest, sanest, and dullest in humanity. There had been just a slight mocking tone in Mrs. Lendon’s pleasant voice; but it was aimed at the young ladies in the black uniforms—she could perhaps find humor in them—and not at the idea of the "importance" of Nick’s meeting with her brother. His restrained urge to let her know he wasn’t greedy translated into vague friendliness and into the abrupt, somewhat confusing words: "I can’t tell you half the good I think of you." As he stepped into Mr. Carteret's room, it occurred to him that she might interpret this statement as a recognition of obligation—of her kindness in not keeping him away from the wealthy old man.[463]


XXXIII

The rich old man was propped up on pillows, and in this attitude, beneath the high, spare canopy of his bed, presented himself to Nick's picture-seeking vision as a figure in a clever composition or a "story." He had gathered strength, though this strength was not much in his voice; it was mainly in his brighter eyes and his air of being pleased with himself. He put out his hand and said, "I daresay you know why I sent for you"; on which Nick sank into the seat he had occupied the day before, replying that he had been delighted to come, whatever the reason. Mr. Carteret said nothing more about the division or the second reading; he only murmured that they were keeping the newspapers for him. "I'm rather behind—I'm rather behind," he went on; "but two or three quiet mornings will make it all right. You can go back to-night, you know—you can easily go back." This was the only thing not quite straight that Nick found in him—his making light of his young friend's flying to and fro. The young friend sat looking at him with a sense that was half compunction and half the idea of the rare beauty of his face, to which, strangely, the waste of illness now seemed to have restored something of its youth. Mr. Carteret was evidently conscious that this morning he shouldn't be able to go on long, so that he[464] must be practical and concise. "I daresay you know—you've only to remember," he continued.

The wealthy old man was propped up on pillows, and in this position, under the high, minimalist canopy of his bed, he presented himself to Nick's curious gaze as a figure in an artful scene or a "story." He had regained some strength, though it didn't show much in his voice; it was mainly in his brighter eyes and his self-satisfied demeanor. He extended his hand and said, "I assume you know why I summoned you"; to which Nick settled into the chair he had occupied the day before, replying that he was happy to be there, no matter the reason. Mr. Carteret didn't mention the division or the second reading again; he simply noted that they were saving the newspapers for him. "I'm a bit behind—I'm a bit behind," he continued; "but a couple of quiet mornings will sort it all out. You can head back tonight, you know—you can easily make it." This was the only thing Nick found slightly off about him—his nonchalance about his young friend's constant travels. The young friend sat looking at him, feeling a mix of guilt and a sense of the rare beauty of his face, which, oddly, the toll of illness now seemed to have restored some of its youth. Mr. Carteret was clearly aware that he wouldn't be able to keep this up for long this morning, so he[464] had to be practical and concise. "I assume you know—you just have to remember," he continued.

"I needn't tell you what a pleasure it is to me to see you—there can be no better reason than that," was what Nick could say.

"I don't need to tell you how happy I am to see you—there's no better reason than that," was what Nick could say.

"Hasn't the year come round—the year of that foolish arrangement?"

"Hasn't the year come back around—the year of that ridiculous arrangement?"

Nick thought a little, asking himself if it were really necessary to disturb his companion's earnest faith. Then the consciousness of the falsity of his own position surged over him again and he replied: "Do you mean the period for which Mrs. Dallow insisted on keeping me dangling? Oh that's over!" he almost gaily brought out.

Nick thought for a moment, wondering if it was really necessary to challenge his companion's sincere beliefs. Then the awareness of how false his own situation was hit him again, and he replied, "Are you talking about the time Mrs. Dallow insisted on keeping me hanging? Oh that's done!" he said almost cheerfully.

"And are you married—has it come off?" the old man asked eagerly. "How long have I been ill?"

"And are you married—did it happen?" the old man asked eagerly. "How long have I been sick?"

"We're uncomfortable, unreasonable people, not deserving of your interest. We're not married," Nick said.

"We're difficult, unreasonable people who don't deserve your attention. We're not married," Nick said.

"Then I haven't been ill so long?" his host quavered with vague relief.

"Then I haven't been sick for that long?" his host asked, sounding a bit relieved.

"Not very long—but things are different," he went on.

"Not very long—but things are different," he continued.

The old man's eyes rested on his—he noted how much larger they appeared. "You mean the arrangements are made—the day's at hand?"

The old man's eyes were fixed on his—he noticed how much bigger they looked. "You mean the plans are set—the day is here?"

"There are no arrangements," Nick smiled. "But why should it trouble you?"

"There are no plans," Nick smiled. "But why should that bother you?"

"What then will you do—without arrangements?" The inquiry was plaintive and childlike.

"What are you going to do—without any plans?" The question sounded sad and innocent.

"We shall do nothing—there's nothing to be done. We're not to be married—it's all off," said poor Nick. Then he added: "Mrs. Dallow has gone abroad."

"We're not doing anything—there's nothing we can do. We're not getting married—it's all off," said poor Nick. Then he added: "Mrs. Dallow has gone abroad."

The old man, motionless among his pillows, gave a long groan. "Ah I don't like that."[465]

The old man, still among his pillows, let out a long groan. "Ah, I don't like that."[465]

"No more do I, sir."

"I don’t anymore, sir."

"What's the matter? It was so good—so good."

"What's wrong? It was amazing—really amazing."

"It wasn't good enough for Julia," Nick declared.

"It just wasn't good enough for Julia," Nick said.

"For Julia? Is Julia so great as that? She told me she had the greatest regard for you. You're good enough for the best, my dear boy," Mr. Carteret pursued.

"For Julia? Is Julia really that amazing? She told me she has the highest regard for you. You're good enough for the best, my dear boy," Mr. Carteret continued.

"You don't know me: I am disappointing. She had, I believe, a great regard for me, but I've forfeited her good opinion."

"You don't know me: I am disappointing. She definitely had a lot of respect for me, but I've lost her good opinion."

The old man stared at this cynical announcement: he searched his visitor's face for some attenuation of the words. But Nick apparently struck him as unashamed, and a faint colour coming into his withered cheek indicated his mystification and alarm. "Have you been unfaithful to her?" he still considerately asked.

The old man stared at this cynical announcement: he searched his visitor's face for some softening of the words. But Nick apparently seemed unashamed, and a faint color coming into his worn cheek showed his confusion and worry. "Have you been unfaithful to her?" he still politely asked.

"She thinks so—it comes to the same thing. As I told you a year ago, she doesn't believe in me."

"She believes that—it amounts to the same thing. As I mentioned a year ago, she doesn't have faith in me."

"You ought to have made her—you ought to have made her," said Mr. Carteret. Nick was about to plead some reason when he continued: "Do you remember what I told you I'd give you if you did? Do you remember what I told you I'd give you on your wedding-day?"

"You should have made her—you should have made her," said Mr. Carteret. Nick was about to offer some excuse when he continued: "Do you remember what I said I’d give you if you did? Do you remember what I promised to give you on your wedding day?"

"You expressed the most generous intentions; and I remember them as much as a man may do who has no wish to remind you of them."

"You showed the most generous intentions, and I remember them as much as someone can who doesn't want to bring them up to you."

"The money's there—I've put it aside."

"The money is there—I’ve set it aside."

"I haven't earned it—I haven't earned a penny of it. Give it to those who deserve it more," said Nick.

"I haven't earned it—I haven't earned a single penny of it. Give it to those who deserve it more," said Nick.

"I don't understand, I don't understand," Mr. Carteret whimpered, the tears of weakness in his eyes. His face flushed and he added: "I'm not good for much discussion; I'm very much disappointed."[466]

"I don't get it, I don't get it," Mr. Carteret said quietly, with tears of frustration in his eyes. His face turned red, and he continued, "I'm not much for conversation; I'm really disappointed."[466]

"I think I may say it's not my fault—I've done what I can," Nick declared.

"I think I can say it's not my fault—I've done what I could," Nick declared.

"But when people are in love they do more than that."

"But when people are in love, they do more than that."

"Oh it's all over!" said our young man; not caring much now, for the moment, how disconcerted his companion might be, so long as he disabused him of the idea that they were partners to a bargain. "We've tormented each other and we've tormented you—and that's all that has come of it."

"Oh, it's all over!" said our young man, not really caring at the moment how upset his companion might be, as long as he made it clear that they weren't in this together. "We've tortured each other, and we've tortured you—and that's all that came out of it."

His companion's eyes seemed to stare at strange things. "Don't you care for what I'd have done for you—shouldn't you have liked it?"

His friend's eyes appeared to be fixated on unusual things. "Don't you care about what I would have done for you—wouldn't you have appreciated it?"

"Of course one likes kindness—one likes money. But it's all over," Nick repeated. Then he added: "I fatigue you, I knock you up, with telling you these troubles. I only do so because it seems to me right you should know. But don't be worried—everything's for the best."

"Sure, everyone appreciates kindness—just like they appreciate money. But that’s all gone," Nick said again. Then he added, "I’m exhausting you, I’m bothering you, with sharing these troubles. I only do it because I think you should be aware. But don’t worry—everything will turn out fine."

He patted the pale hand reassuringly, inclined himself affectionately, but Mr. Carteret was not easily soothed. He had practised lucidity all his life, had expected it of others and had never given his assent to an indistinct proposition. He was weak, yet not too weak to recognise that he had formed a calculation now vitiated by a wrong factor—put his name to a contract of which the other side had not been carried out. More than fifty years of conscious success pressed him to try to understand; he had never muddled his affairs and he couldn't muddle them now. At the same time he was aware of the necessity of economising his effort, and he would gather that inward force, patiently and almost cunningly, for the right question and the right induction. He was still able to make his agitation reflective, and it could still consort with his high hopes of Nick that he should find himself regarding[467] mere vague, verbal comfort, words in the air, as an inadequate guarantee. So after he had attached his dim vision to his young friend's face a moment he brought out: "Have you done anything bad?"

He patted the pale hand reassuringly and leaned in affectionately, but Mr. Carteret was hard to comfort. He had valued clarity his whole life, expected it from others, and had never agreed to anything vague. He felt weak, but not too weak to realize he had made a mistake in a calculation—signing a contract that the other party hadn't fulfilled. Over fifty years of successful decision-making pushed him to understand; he had never confused his affairs before, and he wouldn't start now. At the same time, he knew he had to conserve his energy, and he would gather that inner strength, patiently and almost cleverly, for the right question and the right conclusion. He was still able to reflect on his agitation, and it blended with his high hopes for Nick, leading him to see mere vague, verbal reassurances as insufficient guarantees. So, after focusing on his young friend's face for a moment, he asked, "Have you done anything wrong?"

"Nothing worse than usual," Nick laughed.

"Nothing’s worse than usual," Nick laughed.

"Ah everything should have been better than usual."

"Ugh, everything should have been better than normal."

"Well, it hasn't been that—that I must say."

"Well, I can’t say it has been like that."

"Do you sometimes think of your father?" Mr. Carteret continued.

"Do you ever think about your dad?" Mr. Carteret continued.

Nick had a decent pause. "You make me think of him—you've always that pleasant effect."

Nick took a moment. "You remind me of him—you always have that nice effect."

"His name would have lived—it mustn't be lost."

"His name should live on—it can't be forgotten."

"Yes, but the competition to-day is terrible," Nick returned.

"Yeah, but the competition today is really tough," Nick replied.

His host considered this as if he found a serious flaw in it; after which he began again: "I never supposed you a trifler."

His host thought about this as if he had found a serious flaw in it; then he started again: "I never thought you were someone who jokes around."

"I'm determined not to be."

"I'm set on not being."

"I thought her charming. Don't you love Mrs. Dallow?" Mr. Carteret profoundly asked.

"I found her charming. Don't you love Mrs. Dallow?" Mr. Carteret asked deeply.

"Don't put it to me so to-day, for I feel sore and injured. I don't think she has treated me well."

"Don't bring it up to me today, because I feel hurt and upset. I don't think she's treated me well."

"You should have held her—you shouldn't have let her go," the old man returned with unexpected fire.

"You should have held onto her—you shouldn't have let her go," the old man replied with surprising intensity.

His visitor flushed at this, so strange was it to receive a lesson in energy from a dying octogenarian. Yet after an instant Nick answered with due modesty: "I haven't been clever enough, no doubt."

His visitor blushed at this, as it was so odd to get advice about energy from an elderly person nearing the end of life. But after a moment, Nick replied with the right amount of humility: "I probably haven't been smart enough, that's for sure."

"Don't say that, don't say that—!" Mr. Carteret shrunk from the thought. "Don't think I can allow you any easing-off of that sort. I know how well you've done. You're taking your place. Several gentlemen have told me. Hasn't she felt a scruple, knowing my settlement on you to [468]depend——?" he pursued.

"Don't say that, don't say that—!" Mr. Carteret recoiled from the thought. "Don't think I would let you off the hook like that. I know how well you've been doing. You're stepping up. Several gentlemen have told me. Doesn’t she feel a bit guilty, knowing my arrangement for you to [468] depend on—?" he continued.

"Oh she hasn't known—hasn't known anything about it."

"Oh, she doesn't know—doesn't know anything about it."

"I don't understand; though I think you explained somewhat a year ago"—the poor gentleman gave it up. "I think she wanted to speak to me—of any intentions I might have in regard to you—the day she was here. Very nicely, very properly she'd have done it, I'm sure. I think her idea was that I ought to make any settlement quite independent of your marrying her or not marrying her. But I tried to convey to her—I don't know whether she understood me—that I liked her too much for that, I wanted too much to make sure of her."

"I don't get it; although I think you explained a bit last year," the poor guy said, giving up. "I believe she wanted to talk to me about any plans I might have for you the day she visited. She would have done it very nicely and properly, I'm sure. I think her point was that I should make any arrangements completely separate from whether you marry her or not. But I tried to show her—I’m not sure if she got it—that I liked her too much for that; I wanted to make sure of her."

"To make sure of me, you mean," said Nick. "And now after all you see you haven't."

"To confirm what you think of me, right?" said Nick. "And now, after everything, you see you still haven't."

"Well, perhaps it was that," sighed the old man confusedly.

"Well, maybe that was it," sighed the old man, feeling confused.

"All this is very bad for you—we'll talk again," Nick urged.

"All this is really bad for you—we'll talk again," Nick urged.

"No, no—let us finish it now. I like to know what I'm doing. I shall rest better when I do know. There are great things to be done; the future will be full—the future will be fine," Mr. Carteret wandered.

"No, no—let's finish it now. I like knowing what I'm doing. I'll rest easier when I do know. There are great things ahead; the future will be full—the future will be bright," Mr. Carteret mused.

"Let me be distinct about this for Julia: that if we hadn't been sundered her generosity to me would have been complete—she'd have put her great fortune absolutely at my disposal," Nick said after a moment. "Her consciousness of all that naturally carries her over any particular distress in regard to what won't come to me now from another source."

"Let me clarify this for Julia: if we hadn't been separated, her generosity towards me would have been total—she would have made her wealth completely available to me," Nick said after a moment. "Her awareness of everything that’s happened helps her deal with any sadness about what I won't receive now from another source."

"Ah don't lose it!" the old man painfully pleaded.

"Ah, don't lose it!" the old man begged, struggling to keep his composure.

"It's in your hands, sir," Nick returned.

"It's in your hands, sir," Nick replied.

"I mean Mrs. Dallow's fortune. It will be of the highest utility. That was what your father missed."

"I mean Mrs. Dallow's fortune. It will be incredibly useful. That’s what your father overlooked."

"I shall miss more than my father did," said Nick.[469]

"I'll miss more than my dad did," said Nick.[469]

"Shell come back to you—I can't look at you and doubt that."

"She'll come back to you—I can't look at you and doubt that."

Nick smiled with a slow headshake. "Never, never, never! You look at me, my grand old friend, but you don't see me. I'm not what you think."

Nick smiled and shook his head slowly. "Never, never, never! You look at me, my old friend, but you don't really see me. I'm not what you think."

"What is it—what is it? Have you been bad?" Mr. Carteret panted.

"What is it—what is it? Have you been bad?" Mr. Carteret panted.

"No, no; I'm not bad. But I'm different."

"No, no; I'm not bad. But I'm different."

"Different——?"

"Different?"

"Different from my father. Different from Mrs. Dallow. Different from you."

"Different from my dad. Different from Mrs. Dallow. Different from you."

"Ah why do you perplex me?" the old man moaned. "You've done something."

"Ah, why are you confusing me?" the old man complained. "You've done something."

"I don't want to perplex you, but I have done something," said Nick, getting up.

"I don’t want to confuse you, but I’ve done something," said Nick, standing up.

He had heard the door open softly behind him and Mrs. Lendon come forward with precautions. "What has he done—what has he done?" quavered Mr. Carteret to his sister. She, however, after a glance at the patient, motioned their young friend away and, bending over the bed, replied, in a voice expressive at that moment of an ample provision of vital comfort:

He heard the door open quietly behind him and Mrs. Lendon approach cautiously. "What did he do—what did he do?" Mr. Carteret trembled to his sister. She, however, after a quick look at the patient, signaled their young friend to step back and, leaning over the bed, answered, in a voice that conveyed a strong sense of reassurance:

"He has only excited you, I'm afraid, a little more than is good for you. Isn't your dear old head a little too high?" Nick regarded himself as justly banished, and he quitted the room with a ready acquiescence in any power to carry on the scene of which Mrs. Lendon might find herself possessed. He felt distinctly brutal as he heard his host emit a weak exhalation of assent to some change of position. But he would have reproached himself more if he had wished less to guard against the acceptance of an equivalent for duties unperformed. Mr. Carteret had had in his mind, characteristically, the idea of a fine high contract, and there was something more to be said about that.[470]

"He has only gotten you a bit more excited than is good for you, I'm afraid. Isn't your dear old head a bit too high?" Nick saw himself as justly dismissed, and he left the room, ready to accept any role in the scene that Mrs. Lendon might take over. He felt pretty harsh as he heard his host let out a weak sigh of agreement to some change in position. But he would have felt worse if he had cared less about making sure he didn't accept something in place of duties he hadn't fulfilled. Mr. Carteret had been thinking, as usual, about a fine high agreement, and there was more to discuss about that.[470]

Nick went out of the house and stayed away for two or three hours, quite ready to regard the place as quieter and safer without him. He haunted the abbey as usual and sat a long time in its simplifying stillness, turning over many things. He came back again at the luncheon-hour, through the garden, and heard, somewhat to his surprise and greatly to his relief, that his host had composed himself promptly enough after their agitating interview. Mrs. Lendon talked at luncheon much as if she expected her brother to be, as she said, really quite fit again. She asked Nick no awkward question; which was uncommonly good of her, he thought, considering that she might have said, "What in the world were you trying to get out of him?" She only reported to our young man that the invalid had every hope of a short interview about half-past seven, a very short one: this gentle emphasis was Mrs. Lendon's single tribute to the critical spirit. Nick divined that Mr. Carteret's desire for further explanations was really strong and had been capable of sustaining him through a bad morning, capable even of helping him—it would have been a secret and wonderful momentary conquest of weakness—to pass it off for a good one. He wished he might make a sketch of him, from the life, as he had seen him after breakfast; he had a conviction he could make a strong one, which would be a precious memento. But he shrank from proposing this—the dear man might think it unparliamentary. The doctor had called while Nick was out, and he came again at five o'clock without that inmate's seeing him. The latter was busy in his room at that hour: he wrote a short letter which took him a long time. But apparently there had been no veto on a resumption of talk, for at half-past seven his friend sent for him. The nurse at the door said, "Only a moment, I hope, sir?" but took him in and then withdrew.[471]

Nick left the house and was gone for two or three hours, quite ready to think of it as quieter and safer without him. He wandered around the abbey as usual and sat for a long time in its calming stillness, reflecting on many things. He returned at lunchtime through the garden and was somewhat surprised but greatly relieved to hear that his host had quickly composed himself after their intense conversation. Mrs. Lendon talked at lunch as if she expected her brother to be, as she put it, really quite well again. She didn’t ask Nick any awkward questions, which he thought was really nice of her, considering she could have said, "What on earth were you trying to get out of him?" She only told him that the ill man was hopeful about a short conversation around half-past seven, a very short one: this gentle emphasis was Mrs. Lendon’s only nod to the serious nature of the situation. Nick sensed that Mr. Carteret’s need for more explanations was quite strong and had helped him through a rough morning, even managing to turn it into what would have been a secret and incredible momentary victory over his weakness. He wished he could sketch him from life, as he had seen him after breakfast; he was confident he could create a powerful piece that would be a treasured keepsake. But he hesitated to suggest it—the dear man might find it inappropriate. The doctor had come while Nick was out, and he returned at five o'clock without the patient seeing him. The latter was busy in his room then: he wrote a short letter that took him quite a while. But apparently, there had been no objection to resuming their conversation, for at half-past seven his friend sent for him. The nurse at the door said, "Only a moment, I hope, sir?" but let him in and then stepped out.[471]

The prolonged daylight was in the room and its occupant again established on his pile of pillows, but with his head a little lower. Nick sat down by him and expressed the hope of not having upset him in the morning; but the old man, with fixed, enlarged eyes, took up their conversation exactly where they had left it. "What have you done—what have you done? Have you associated yourself with some other woman?"

The long daylight filled the room, and its occupant was once again propped up on his pile of pillows, though his head was a bit lower this time. Nick sat down next to him and hoped he hadn't upset him in the morning; but the old man, with his wide, fixed eyes, picked up their conversation exactly where they had left off. "What have you done—what have you done? Have you gotten involved with another woman?"

"No, no; I don't think she can accuse me of that."

"No, no; I don't think she can blame me for that."

"Well then she'll come back to you if you take the right way with her."

"Well, she'll come back to you if you treat her the right way."

It might have been droll to hear the poor gentleman, in his situation, give his views on the right way with women; but Nick was not moved to enjoy that diversion. "I've taken the wrong way. I've done something that must spoil my prospects in that direction for ever. I've written a letter," the visitor went on; but his companion had already interrupted him.

It might have been amusing to hear the unfortunate guy, given his circumstances, share his thoughts on how to handle women; but Nick wasn't in the mood to appreciate that entertainment. "I’ve taken the wrong approach. I’ve done something that’s likely ruined my chances in that area forever. I’ve written a letter," the visitor continued; but his friend had already interrupted him.

"You've written a letter?"

"You wrote a letter?"

"To my constituents, informing them of my determination to resign my seat."

"To my constituents, letting them know that I've decided to resign from my position."

"To resign your seat?"

"To quit your position?"

"I've made up my mind, after no end of reflexion, dear Mr. Carteret, to work on quite other lines. I've a plan of becoming a painter. So I've given up the idea of a political life."

"I've decided, after a lot of thinking, dear Mr. Carteret, to take a different path. I plan to become a painter. So I've let go of the idea of a political career."

"A painter?" Mr. Carteret seemed to turn whiter. "I'm going in for the portrait in oils. It sounds absurd, I know, and I'm thus specific only to show you I don't in the least expect you to count on me." The invalid had continued to stare at first; then his eyes slowly closed and he lay motionless and blank. "Don't let it trouble you now; it's a long story and rather a poor one; when you get better I'll tell you all about it. Well talk it over amicably and I'll bring you to my view," Nick went on hypocritically.[472] He had laid his hand again on the hand beside him; it felt cold, and as the old man remained silent he had a moment of exaggerated fear.

"A painter?" Mr. Carteret looked paler. "I'm going to paint a portrait in oils. It sounds ridiculous, I know, and I'm being specific just to show you that I don't expect you to depend on me at all." The invalid had continued to stare at first; then his eyes slowly closed, and he lay still and expressionless. "Don't let it worry you now; it's a long story and not a very good one; when you get better, I'll tell you everything. We can talk it over nicely, and I'll bring you around to my way of thinking," Nick continued insincerely.[472] He placed his hand again on the hand next to him; it felt cold, and as the old man remained silent, he felt a moment of overwhelming fear.

"This is dreadful news"—and Mr. Carteret opened his eyes.

"This is terrible news"—and Mr. Carteret opened his eyes.

"Certainly it must seem so to you, for I've always kept from you—I was ashamed, and my present confusion is a just chastisement—the great interest I have always taken in the——!" But Nick broke down with a gasp, to add presently, with an intention of the pleasant and a sense of the foolish: "In the pencil and the brush." He spoke of his current confusion, though his manner might have been thought to show it but little. He was himself surprised at his brazen assurance and had to recognise that at the point things had come to now he was profoundly obstinate and quiet.

"Of course it must seem that way to you, because I've always kept this from you—I was embarrassed, and my current confusion is a fitting punishment—the huge interest I’ve always had in the——!" But Nick stumbled over his words with a gasp, then added, trying to sound lighthearted but feeling a bit silly: "In the pencil and the brush." He talked about his present confusion, even if he didn't really show it. He was surprised by his boldness and had to admit that, given how things had turned out, he was deeply stubborn and reserved.

"The pencil—the brush? They're not the weapons of a gentleman," Mr. Carteret pronounced.

"The pencil—the brush? Those aren't the tools of a gentleman," Mr. Carteret declared.

"I was sure that would be your feeling. I repeat that I mention them only because you once said you intended to do something for me, as the phrase is, and I thought you oughtn't to do it in ignorance."

"I knew you'd feel that way. I just want to bring them up again because you once mentioned you intended to do something for me, as they say, and I thought you should be aware before going ahead."

"My ignorance was better. Such knowledge isn't good for me."

"My ignorance was better. That kind of knowledge isn't good for me."

"Forgive me, my dear old friend," Nick kept it bravely up. "When you're better you'll see it differently."

"Forgive me, my dear old friend," Nick said bravely. "When you're feeling better, you'll see it differently."

"I shall never be better now."

"I’m never going to be better than this."

"Ah no," Nick insisted; "it will really do you good after a little. Think it over quietly and you'll be glad I've stopped humbugging."

"Ah no," Nick insisted; "it will really be good for you after a bit. Think it over calmly and you'll be glad I stopped messing around."

"I loved you—I loved you as my son," the old man wailed.

"I loved you—I loved you like my son," the old man cried.

He sank on his knee beside the bed and leaned over him tenderly. "Get better, get better, and I'll be your son for the rest of your life."[473]

He knelt beside the bed and leaned over him gently. "Get better, get better, and I'll be your son for the rest of your life."[473]

"Poor Dormer—poor Dormer!" Mr. Carteret continued to lament.

"Poor Dormer—poor Dormer!" Mr. Carteret kept on mourning.

"I admit that if he had lived I probably shouldn't have done it," said Nick. "I daresay I should have deferred to his prejudices even though thinking them narrow."

"I admit that if he had lived, I probably wouldn’t have done it," Nick said. "I guess I would have gone along with his biases even if I thought they were narrow-minded."

"Do you turn against your father?" his host asked, making, to disengage his arm from the young man's touch, an effort betraying the irritation of conscious weakness. Nick got up at this and stood a moment looking down at him while he went on: "Do you give up your name, do you give up your country?"

"Are you turning against your father?" his host asked, pulling his arm away from the young man's grip, trying to hide his irritation at his own weakness. Nick stood up and looked down at him for a moment as he continued, "Are you giving up your name, are you giving up your country?"

"If I do something good my country may like it." Nick spoke as if he had thought that out.

"If I do something good, my country might appreciate it." Nick spoke as if he had really thought that through.

"Do you regard them as equal, the two glories?"

"Do you see them as equals, the two glories?"

"Here comes your nurse to blow me up and turn me out," said Nick.

"Here comes your nurse to pump me up and kick me out," said Nick.

The nurse had come in, but Mr. Carteret directed to her an audible dry, courteous "Be so good as to wait till I send for you," which arrested her in the large room at some distance from the bed and then had the effect of making her turn on her heel with a professional laugh. She clearly judged that an old gentleman with the fine manner of his prime might still be trusted to take care of himself. When she had gone that personage addressed to his visitor the question for which his deep displeasure lent him strength. "Do you pretend there's a nobler life than a high political career?"

The nurse walked in, but Mr. Carteret directed her with a dry, polite "Please wait until I call for you," which stopped her in the large room some distance from the bed and made her turn on her heel with a professional laugh. She clearly thought that an old gentleman who had such refined manners in his prime could still manage on his own. Once she left, he turned to his visitor with the question that his deep displeasure gave him strength to ask. "Do you really think there's a better life than a high political career?"

"I think the noble life's doing one's work well. One can do it very ill and be very base and mean in what you call a high political career. I haven't been in the House so many months without finding that out. It contains some very small souls."

"I believe that a noble life means doing your job well. You can perform it poorly and act very low and petty in what you might consider a prestigious political career. I haven't spent that many months in the House without realizing this. It has some really small-minded people."

"You should stand against them—you should expose them!" stammered Mr. Carteret.[474]

"You need to stand up to them—you should reveal their true colors!" stammered Mr. Carteret.[474]

"Stand against them, against one's own party!"

"Stand up to them, even if it means going against your own party!"

The old man contended a moment with this and then broke out: "God forgive you, are you a Tory, are you a Tory?"

The old man wrestled with this for a moment and then exclaimed, "God forgive you, are you a Tory, are you a Tory?"

"How little you understand me!" laughed Nick with a ring of bitterness.

"How little you get me!" Nick laughed bitterly.

"Little enough—little enough, my boy. Have you sent your electors your dreadful letter?"

"Not much—really not much, my boy. Did you send your electors that awful letter?"

"Not yet; but it's all ready and I shan't change my mind."

"Not yet; but it's all set and I'm not going to change my mind."

"You will—you will. You'll think better of it. You'll see your duty," said the invalid almost coaxingly.

"You will—you will. You'll reconsider. You'll recognize your responsibility," said the invalid almost coaxingly.

"That seems very improbable, for my determination, crudely and abruptly as, to my great regret, it comes to you here, is the fruit of a long and painful struggle. The difficulty is that I see my duty just in this other effort."

"That seems really unlikely, because my decision, as rough and blunt as it might sound to you now, comes from a long and difficult struggle. The problem is that I believe my responsibility lies in this other effort."

"An effort? Do you call it an effort to fall away, to sink far down, to give up every effort? What does your mother say, heaven help her?" Mr. Carteret went on before Nick could answer the other question.

"An effort? Is that what you call it—falling away, sinking down, giving up completely? What does your mom say, bless her heart?" Mr. Carteret continued before Nick could respond to the other question.

"I haven't told her yet."

"I haven't told her yet."

"You're ashamed, you're ashamed!" Nick only looked out of the west window now—he felt his ears turn hot. "Tell her it would have been sixty thousand. I had the money all ready."

"You're embarrassed, you're embarrassed!" Nick just stared out of the west window now—he could feel his ears burning. "Tell her it would have been sixty thousand. I had the cash all set."

"I shan't tell her that," said Nick, redder still.

"I won't tell her that," said Nick, even redder.

"Poor woman—poor dear woman!" Mr. Carteret woefully cried.

"Poor woman—poor dear woman!" Mr. Carteret sadly exclaimed.

"Yes indeed—she won't like it."

"Yep—she won't like it."

"Think it all over again; don't throw away a splendid future!" These words were uttered with a final flicker of passion—Nick had never heard such an accent on his old friend's lips. But he next began to murmur, "I'm tired—I'm very tired," and sank back with a groan and with closed lips. His guest[475] gently assured him that he had but too much cause to be exhausted and that the worst was over now. He smoothed his pillows for him and said he must leave him, would send in the nurse. "Come back, come back," Mr. Carteret pleaded against that; "come back and tell me it's a horrible dream."

"Think it through again; don’t throw away a great future!" These words were spoken with a last spark of emotion—Nick had never heard such fervor from his old friend. But then he started to mumble, "I'm tired—I'm very tired," and sank back with a groan and his lips tightly shut. His guest[475] gently reassured him that he had more than enough reason to feel exhausted and that the worst was behind him. He fluffed his pillows and said he would have to leave, but would send in the nurse. "Come back, come back," Mr. Carteret begged against that; "come back and tell me it’s just a terrible dream."

Nick did go back very late that evening; his host had sent a message to his room. But one of the nurses was on the ground this time and made good her opposition watch in hand. The sick-room was shrouded and darkened; the shaded candle left the bed in gloom. Nick's interview with his venerable friend was the affair of but a moment; the nurse interposed, impatient and not understanding. She heard Nick say that he had posted his letter now and their companion flash out with an acerbity still savouring of the sordid associations of a world he had not done with: "Then of course my settlement doesn't take effect!"

Nick returned very late that night; his host had sent a message to his room. But this time, one of the nurses was there and made sure to keep an eye on things, watch in hand. The sickroom was dark and covered; the dim candle left the bed in shadow. Nick's conversation with his elderly friend was brief; the nurse interrupted, impatient and not understanding. She heard Nick say that he had sent his letter, and their companion replied sharply, still reflecting the unpleasant memories of a life he hadn't moved on from: "So my settlement doesn't go into effect!"

"Oh that's all right," Nick answered kindly; and he went off next morning by the early train—his injured host was still sleeping. Mrs. Lendon's habits made it easy for her to be present in matutinal bloom at the young man's hasty breakfast, and she sent a particular remembrance to Lady Agnes and (when he should see them) to the Ladies Flora and Elizabeth. Nick had a prevision of the spirit in which his mother at least would now receive hollow compliments from Beauclere.

"Oh, that's fine," Nick replied kindly, and he left the next morning on the early train—his injured host was still asleep. Mrs. Lendon's routine allowed her to be there in the early morning to see the young man off for his quick breakfast, and she sent a special message to Lady Agnes and (when he saw them) to Ladies Flora and Elizabeth. Nick sensed the way his mother would take any insincere compliments from Beauclere.

The night before, as soon as he had quitted Mr. Carteret, the old man said to the nurse that he wished Mr. Chayter instructed to go and fetch Mr. Mitton the first thing in the morning. Mr. Mitton was the leading solicitor at Beauclere.[476]

The night before, right after he had left Mr. Carteret, the old man told the nurse that he wanted Mr. Chayter to be sent to fetch Mr. Mitton first thing in the morning. Mr. Mitton was the top lawyer at Beauclere.[476]


XXXIV

The really formidable thing for Nick had been to tell his mother: a truth of which he was so conscious that he had the matter out with her the very morning he returned from Beauclere. She and Grace had come back the afternoon before from their own enjoyment of rural hospitality, and, knowing this—she had written him her intention from the country—he drove straight from the station to Calcutta Gardens. There was a little room on the right of the house-door known as his own room; but in which of a morning, when he was not at home, Lady Agnes sometimes wrote her letters. These were always numerous, and when she heard our young man's cab she happened to be engaged with them at the big brass-mounted bureau that had belonged to his father, where, amid a margin of works of political reference, she seemed to herself to make public affairs feel the point of her elbow.

The really tough thing for Nick had been telling his mom a truth he was very aware of, so he brought it up with her the very morning he got back from Beauclere. She and Grace had returned the afternoon before after enjoying some rural hospitality, and since he knew this—she had sent him a letter while she was in the country—he went straight from the station to Calcutta Gardens. There was a small room to the right of the front door known as his own room; however, in the mornings when he wasn’t home, Lady Agnes sometimes wrote her letters in there. She had a lot to write, and when she heard the cab pull up, she happened to be busy at the large brass-mounted desk that once belonged to his father, where, surrounded by a collection of political reference books, she felt like she was putting her stamp on public affairs.

She came into the hall to meet her son and to hear about their benefactor, and Nick went straight back into the room with her and closed the door. It would be in the evening paper and she would see it, and he had no right to allow her to wait for that. It proved indeed a terrible hour; and when ten minutes later Grace, who had learned upstairs her brother's return, went down for further news of him she heard from the hall a sound of voices that made her first pause[477] and then retrace her steps on tiptoe. She mounted to the drawing-room and crept about there, palpitating, looking at moments into the dull street and wondering what on earth had taken place. She had no one to express her wonder to, for Florence Tressilian had departed and Biddy after breakfast betaken herself, in accordance with a custom now inveterate, to Rosedale Road. Her mother was unmistakably and passionately crying—a fact tremendous in its significance, for Lady Agnes had not often been brought so low. Nick had seen her cry, but this almost awful spectacle had seldom been offered to Grace, and it now convinced her that some dreadful thing had happened.

She entered the hall to meet her son and hear about their benefactor, and Nick went right back into the room with her and shut the door. It would be in the evening paper, and she would see it, so he had no right to make her wait for that. It truly proved to be a terrible hour; and when ten minutes later Grace, who had learned upstairs about her brother's return, went downstairs for more news, she heard voices from the hall that made her pause[477] and then carefully tiptoe back. She went up to the drawing-room and moved around anxiously, occasionally glancing out at the dull street and wondering what on earth had happened. She had no one to share her confusion with, as Florence Tressilian had left and Biddy had gone, as was her usual routine, to Rosedale Road after breakfast. Her mother was unmistakably and passionately crying—a fact that was significant because Lady Agnes had not often been brought so low. Nick had seen her cry, but this almost terrifying sight had rarely been witnessed by Grace, and it now convinced her that something terrible had occurred.

That was of course in order, after Nick's mysterious quarrel with Julia, which had made his mother so ill and was at present followed up with new horrors. The row, as Grace mentally phrased it, had had something to do with the rupture of the lovers—some deeper depth of disappointment had begun to yawn. Grace asked herself if they were talking about Broadwood; if Nick had demanded that in the conditions so unpleasantly altered Lady Agnes should restore that awfully nice house to its owner. This was very possible, but why should he so suddenly have broken out about it? And, moreover, their mother, though sore to bleeding about the whole business—for Broadwood, in its fresh comfort, was too delightful—wouldn't have met this pretension with tears: hadn't she already so perversely declared that they couldn't decently continue to make use of the place? Julia had said that of course they must go on, but Lady Agnes was prepared with an effective rejoinder to that. It didn't consist of words—it was to be austerely practical, was to consist of letting Julia see, at the moment she should least expect it, that they quite wouldn't go on. Lady Agnes was[478] ostensibly waiting for this moment—the moment when her renunciation would be most impressive.

That was, of course, after Nick had his mysterious fight with Julia, which had made their mom so sick and was now causing more problems. The argument, as Grace thought of it, had something to do with the couple breaking up—some deeper disappointment had started to surface. Grace wondered if they were discussing Broadwood; if Nick had insisted that, given how things had changed so unpleasantly, Lady Agnes should return that beautiful house to its owner. That seemed very likely, but why had he suddenly brought it up? Plus, their mom, although hurt by the whole situation—since Broadwood, with its new comforts, was just too lovely—wouldn’t have responded to this demand with tears: hadn’t she already stubbornly stated that they couldn’t reasonably keep using the place? Julia had insisted that they had to continue, but Lady Agnes had a strong comeback ready for that. It didn’t involve words—it was meant to be strictly practical, aiming to show Julia, when she least expected it, that they definitely wouldn’t continue. Lady Agnes was[478] apparently waiting for this moment—the moment when her rejection would have the greatest impact.

Grace was conscious of how she had for many days been moving with her mother in darkness, deeply stricken by Nick's culpable—oh he was culpable!—loss of his prize, but feeling an obscure element in the matter they didn't grasp, an undiscovered explanation that would perhaps make it still worse, though it might make them, poor things, a little better. He had explained nothing, he had simply said, "Dear mother, we don't hit it off, after all; it's an awful bore, but we don't"—as if that were in the dire conditions an adequate balm for two aching hearts. From Julia naturally no flood of light was to be looked for—Julia never humoured curiosity—and, though she very often did the thing you wouldn't suppose, she was not unexpectedly apologetic in this case. Grace recognised that in such a position it would savour of apology for her to disclose to Lady Agnes her grounds for having let Nick off; and she wouldn't have liked to be the person to suggest to Julia that any one looked for anything from her. Neither of the disunited pair blamed the other or cast an aspersion, and it was all very magnanimous and superior and impenetrable and exasperating. With all this Grace had a suspicion that Biddy knew something more, that for Biddy the tormenting curtain had been lifted.

Grace was aware that she had been moving through darkness with her mother for many days, deeply affected by Nick's blameworthy—oh, he was indeed to blame!—loss of his prize, but sensing there was something obscured in the situation that they didn't quite understand, an undiscovered explanation that might make things worse, though it could offer some relief to them, poor things. He had explained nothing, simply saying, "Dear mother, we just don't get along, after all; it's really tedious, but we don't"—as if that was a sufficient comfort for two aching hearts in such dire circumstances. Naturally, no insightful explanation could be expected from Julia—Julia never catered to curiosity—and while she often did the unexpected, she was surprisingly apologetic in this situation. Grace realized that in this context, it would seem like an apology for her to reveal to Lady Agnes why she had let Nick go; she wouldn't want to be the one to imply to Julia that anyone expected anything from her. Neither of the separated couple blamed the other or cast any accusations, maintaining a sense of magnanimity, superiority, impenetrability, and frustration. Alongside all this, Grace suspected that Biddy knew more, that for Biddy, the troubling curtain had been lifted.

Biddy had come and gone in these days with a perceptible air of detachment from the tribulations of home. It had made her, fortunately, very pretty—still prettier than usual: it sometimes happened that at moments when Grace was most angry she had a faint sweet smile which might have been drawn from some source of occult consolation. It was perhaps in some degree connected with Peter Sherringham's visit, as to which the girl had not been superstitiously[479] silent. When Grace asked her if she had secret information and if it pointed to the idea that everything would be all right in the end, she pretended to know nothing—What should she know? she asked with the loveliest arch of eyebrows over an unblinking candour—and begged her sister not to let Lady Agnes believe her better off than themselves. She contributed nothing to their gropings save a much better patience, but she went with noticeable regularity, on the pretext of her foolish modelling, to Rosedale Road. She was frankly on Nick's side; not going so far as to say he had been right, but saying distinctly how sure she was that, whatever had happened, he couldn't have helped it, not a mite. This was striking, because, as Grace knew, the younger of the sisters had been much favoured by Julia and wouldn't have sacrificed her easily. It associated itself in the irritated mind of the elder with Biddy's frequent visits to the studio and made Miss Dormer ask herself if the crisis in Nick's and Julia's business had not somehow been linked to that unnatural spot.

Biddy had been coming and going these days with a noticeable sense of detachment from the problems at home. This had, fortunately, made her very pretty—prettier than usual: there were moments when, even when Grace was angriest, Biddy wore a faint sweet smile that seemed to come from some hidden source of comfort. This might have been somewhat connected to Peter Sherringham's visit, which the girl hadn’t been superstitiously[479] quiet about. When Grace asked her if she had any inside info suggesting that everything would turn out fine in the end, she pretended to be clueless—What should she know? she replied with the loveliest arch of her eyebrows over an unblinking innocence—and urged her sister not to let Lady Agnes think she was better off than they were. She didn’t contribute anything to their struggles except a much better sense of patience, but she consistently went, under the excuse of her silly modeling, to Rosedale Road. She was openly on Nick's side; she didn’t go as far as to say he was right, but she made it clear that, no matter what had happened, he couldn't have done anything about it, not at all. This was striking because, as Grace knew, the younger sister had been favored by Julia and wouldn’t have easily sacrificed her. This made the older sister’s irritated mind link Biddy's frequent visits to the studio with the crisis in Nick's and Julia's situation, wondering if it was somehow connected to that strange place.

She had gone there two or three times while Biddy was working, gone to pick up any clue to the mystery that might peep out. But she had put her hand on nothing more—it wouldn't have occurred to her to say nothing less—than the so dreadfully pointed presence of Gabriel Nash. She once found that odd satellite, to her surprise, paying a visit to her sister—he had come for Nick, who was absent; she remembered how they had met in Paris and how little he had succeeded with them. When she had asked Biddy afterwards how she could receive him that way Biddy had replied that even she, Grace, would have some charity for him if she could hear how fond he was of poor Nick. He had talked to her only of Nick—of nothing else. Grace had observed how she[480] spoke of Nick as injured, and had noted the implication that some one else, ceasing to be fond of him, was thereby condemned in Biddy's eyes. It seemed to Grace that some one else had at least a right not to like some of his friends. The studio struck her as mean and horrid; and so far from suggesting to her that it could have played a part in making Nick and Julia fall out she only felt how little its dusty want of consequence, could count, one way or the other, for Julia. Grace, who had no opinions on art, saw no merit whatever in those "impressions" on canvas from Nick's hand with which the place was bestrewn. She didn't at all wish her brother to have talent in that direction, yet it was secretly humiliating to her that he hadn't more.

She had gone there two or three times while Biddy was working, trying to pick up any clue to the mystery that might reveal itself. But all she had come across was the incredibly obvious presence of Gabriel Nash. Once, she found that strange guy unexpectedly visiting her sister—he had come to see Nick, who was unavailable; she remembered meeting him in Paris and how little progress he had made with them. When she later asked Biddy how she could be so welcoming to him, Biddy had replied that even she, Grace, would have some compassion for him if she could hear how much he cared for poor Nick. He had talked to her only about Nick—nothing else. Grace noticed how she spoke of Nick as if he were wronged, and recognized the suggestion that someone else, who stopped caring for him, was therefore judged negatively in Biddy's eyes. It seemed to Grace that someone else had at least the right not to like some of his friends. The studio seemed shabby and unpleasant to her; and rather than suggesting that it could have contributed to Nick and Julia’s falling out, she only felt how little its dusty insignificance mattered to Julia. Grace, who had no thoughts on art, saw no value whatsoever in those "impressions" on canvas that Nick had created and littered the place. She didn’t want her brother to have talent in that area, yet it was secretly embarrassing to her that he didn’t have more.

Nick meanwhile felt a pang of almost horrified penitence, in the little room on the right of the hall, the moment after he had made his mother really understand he had thrown up his scat and that it would probably be in the evening papers. That she would take this very ill was an idea that had pressed upon him hard enough, but she took it even worse than he had feared. He measured, in the look she gave him when the full truth loomed upon her, the mortal cruelty of her distress; her face was like that of a passenger on a ship who sees the huge bows of another vessel towering close out of the fog. There are visions of dismay before which the best conscience recoils, and though Nick had made his choice on all the grounds there were a few minutes in which he would gladly have admitted that his wisdom was a dark mistake. His heart was in his throat, he had gone too far; he had been ready to disappoint his mother—he had not been ready to destroy her.

Nick felt a jolt of almost horrified guilt in the small room to the right of the hall, just after he made his mother truly grasp that he had thrown up the contents of his stomach and that it would likely be in the evening papers. The thought that she would react poorly weighed heavily on him, but she took it even worse than he had imagined. He saw in the look she gave him when the full truth hit her the deep pain of her distress; her face was like that of a passenger on a ship who suddenly spots the massive bow of another vessel looming out of the fog. There are moments of dread that make even the best conscience falter, and although Nick had made his choice for various reasons, there were a few minutes where he would have gladly admitted that his decision was a terrible mistake. His heart raced; he had gone too far. He had been prepared to disappoint his mother—he hadn't been prepared to shatter her.

Lady Agnes, I hasten to add, was not destroyed; she made, after her first drowning gasp, a tremendous scene of opposition, in the face of which her son[481] could only fall back on his intrenchments. She must know the worst, he had thought: so he told her everything, including the little story of the forfeiture of his "expectations" from Mr. Carteret. He showed her this time not only the face of the matter, but what lay below it; narrated briefly the incident in his studio which had led to Julia Dallow's deciding she couldn't after all put up with him. This was wholly new to Lady Agnes, she had had no clue to it, and he could instantly see how it made the event worse for her, adding a hideous positive to an abominable negative. He noted now that, distressed and distracted as she had been by his rupture with Julia, she had still held to the faith that their engagement would come on again; believing evidently that he had a personal empire over the mistress of Harsh which would bring her back. Lady Agnes was forced to recognise this empire as precarious, to forswear the hope of a blessed renewal from the moment the question was of base infatuations on his own part. Nick confessed to an infatuation, but did his best to show her it wasn't base; that it wasn't—since Julia had had faith in his loyalty—for the person of the young lady who had been discovered posturing to him and whom he had seen but half-a-dozen times in his life. He endeavoured to recall to his mother the identity of this young lady, he adverted to the occasion in Paris when they all had seen her together. But Lady Agnes's mind and memory were a blank on the subject of Miss Miriam Rooth and she wanted to hear nothing whatever about her: it was enough that she was the cause of their ruin and a part of his pitiless folly. She needed to know nothing of her to allude to her as if it were superfluous to give a definite name to the class to which she belonged.

Lady Agnes, I should mention, was not defeated; after her initial gasp for air, she put up a strong fight, and her son[481] could only retreat to his defenses. He thought she must know the worst, so he told her everything, including the story of losing his "expectations" from Mr. Carteret. This time, he showed her not only the surface details but what lay beneath; he briefly recounted the incident in his studio that made Julia Dallow decide she couldn’t tolerate him anymore. This was completely new to Lady Agnes, and he could see right away how it made things worse for her, adding an ugly reality to a terrible situation. He realized that, despite being upset about his breakup with Julia, she still held on to the hope that they would get engaged again, evidently believing he had some control over the mistress of Harsh that would win her back. Lady Agnes had to accept that this control was fragile and gave up the hope of a happy reunion as soon as the discussion turned to his own misguided infatuations. Nick admitted to being infatuated but tried to show her it wasn’t foolish; that it wasn't—since Julia had trusted his loyalty—for the girl who had been flirting with him and whom he had seen only a handful of times in his life. He tried to remind his mother of who this girl was, mentioning the time in Paris when they all saw her together. But Lady Agnes's mind was blank about Miss Miriam Rooth, and she didn’t want to hear anything about her: it was enough that she was the reason for their downfall and part of his cruel foolishness. She felt no need to know anything about her to refer to her, as if naming her was unnecessary to identify the type of person she represented.

But she gave a name to the group in which Nick had now taken his place, and it made him feel after[482] the lapse of years like a small, scolded, sorry boy again; for it was so far away he could scarcely remember it—besides there having been but a moment or two of that sort in his happy childhood—the time when this parent had slapped him and called him a little fool. He was a big fool now—hugely immeasurable; she repeated the term over and over with high-pitched passion. The most painful thing in this painful hour was perhaps his glimpse of the strange feminine cynicism that lurked in her fine sense of injury. Where there was such a complexity of revolt it would have been difficult to pick out particular wrongs; but Nick could see that, to his mother's imagination, he was most a fool for not having kept his relations with the actress, whatever they were, better from Julia's knowledge. He remained indeed freshly surprised at the ardour with which she had rested her hopes on Julia. Julia was certainly a combination—she was accomplished, she was a sort of leading woman and she was rich; but after all—putting aside what she might be to a man in love with her—she was not the keystone of the universe. Yet the form in which the consequences of his apostasy appeared most to come home to Lady Agnes was the loss for the Dormer family of the advantages attached to the possession of Mrs. Dallow. The larger mortification would round itself later; for the hour the damning thing was that Nick had made that lady the gift of an unforgivable grievance. He had clinched their separation by his letter to his electors—and that above all was the wickedness of the letter. Julia would have got over the other woman, but she would never get over his becoming a nobody.

But she named the group that Nick had now joined, and it made him feel like a small, scolded, sorry boy again after[482] all these years; it was so distant that he could barely remember it—especially since there had only been a moment or two like that in his happy childhood—when this parent had slapped him and called him a little fool. Now he was a big fool—huge and immeasurable; she repeated the term over and over with a high-pitched intensity. The most painful part of this painful moment was perhaps his glimpse of the strange feminine cynicism hidden in her refined sense of injury. With such a complex sense of rebellion, it would have been hard to pinpoint specific wrongs; but Nick could see that, in his mother's eyes, he was most foolish for not having kept his interactions with the actress, whatever they were, better hidden from Julia. He remained genuinely surprised by how much hope she had pinned on Julia. Julia was certainly impressive—she was talented, she was a kind of leading lady, and she was wealthy; but still—setting aside what she might mean to a man in love with her—she wasn’t the center of the universe. Yet the way the consequences of his betrayal struck Lady Agnes most was through the loss for the Dormer family of the benefits that came with having Mrs. Dallow. The bigger humiliation would unfold later; for now, the terrible thing was that Nick had given that woman an unforgivable grievance. He had sealed their breakup with his letter to his voters—and that, above all, was the true wickedness of the letter. Julia could have moved past the other woman, but she would never accept him becoming a nobody.

Lady Agnes challenged him upon this low prospect exactly as if he had embraced it with the malignant purpose of making the return of his late intended[483] impossible. She contradicted her premises and lost her way in her wrath. What had made him suddenly turn round if he had been in good faith before? He had never been in good faith—never, never; he had had from his earliest childhood the nastiest hankerings after a vulgar little daubing, trash-talking life; they were not in him, the grander, nobler aspirations—they never had been—and he had been anything but honest to lead her on, to lead them all on, to think he would do something: the fall and the shame would have been less for them if they had come earlier. Moreover, what need under heaven had he to tell Charles Carteret of the cruel folly on his very death-bed?—as if he mightn't have let it all alone and accepted the benefit the old man was so delighted to confer. No wonder Mr. Carteret would keep his money for his heirs if that was the way Nick proposed to repay him; but where was the common sense, where was the common charity, where was the common decency of tormenting him with such vile news in his last hours? Was he trying what he could invent that would break her heart, that would send her in sorrow down to her grave? Weren't they all miserable enough and hadn't he a ray of pity for his wretched sisters?

Lady Agnes confronted him about this bleak outlook as if he had purposefully chosen it to make the return of his late fiancée[483] impossible. She contradicted herself and lost her way in her anger. What had caused him to suddenly change if he had been sincere before? He had never been sincere—never, ever; since childhood, he had always had a nasty desire for a shallow, trashy life; the greater, nobler aspirations were not in him—they never had been—and he had been anything but honest to lead her on, to lead them all on, into thinking he would do something: the downfall and the humiliation would have been easier for them if it had happened sooner. Besides, what on earth made him feel the need to tell Charles Carteret about the cruel foolishness on his deathbed?—as if he couldn’t have just left it alone and accepted the favor the old man was so happy to give. No wonder Mr. Carteret would want to keep his money for his heirs if that was how Nick planned to repay him; but where was the common sense, where was the common kindness, where was the common decency in tormenting him with such terrible news in his final hours? Was he trying to think of ways to break her heart, to send her sorrowfully to her grave? Weren't they all miserable enough, and didn't he have a shred of pity for his suffering sisters?

The relation of effect and cause, in regard to his sisters' wretchedness, was but dimly discernible to Nick, who, however, perceived his mother genuinely to consider that his action had disconnected them all, still more than she held they were already disconnected, from the good things of life. Julia was money, Mr. Carteret was money—everything else was the absence of it. If these precious people had been primarily money for Nick it after all flattered the distributive impulse in him to have taken for granted that for the rest of the family too the difference would[484] have been so great. For days, for weeks and months to come, the little room on the right of the hall was to vibrate for our young man, as if the very walls and window-panes still suffered, with the odious trial of his true temper.[485]

The connection between cause and effect regarding his sisters' misery was only faintly clear to Nick, who, nonetheless, sensed that his mother truly believed his actions had further separated them all, even more than they were already separated, from life's good things. Julia represented money, Mr. Carteret represented money—everything else was just a lack of it. If these important people had primarily been about money for Nick, it somehow boosted his need to give to see that he had assumed the impact would have been just as significant for the rest of the family too. For days, weeks, and months ahead, the small room to the right of the hall was going to resonate for our young man, as if the very walls and window panes still endured the unpleasant test of his true character.[484]


XXXV

That evening—the evening of his return from Beauclere—he was conscious of a keen desire to get away, to go abroad, to leave behind him the little chatter his resignation would be sure to produce in an age of publicity which never discriminated as to the quality of events. Then he felt it decidedly better to stay, to see the business through on the spot. Besides, he would have to meet his constituents—would a parcel of cheese-eating burgesses ever have been "met" on so queer an occasion?—and when that was over the incident would practically be closed. Nick had an idea he knew in advance how it would affect him to be pointed at as a person who had given up a considerable chance of eventual "office" to take likenesses at so much a head. He wouldn't attempt down at Harsh to touch on the question of motive; for, given the nature of the public mind of Harsh, that would be a strain on his faculty of exposition. But as regards the chaff of the political world and of society he had a hope he should find chaff enough for retorts. It was true that when his mother twitted him in her own effective way he had felt rather flattened out; but then one's mother might have a heavier hand than any one else. He had not thrown up the House of Commons to amuse himself; he had thrown it up to work, to sit quietly down and bend over his task. If he should[486] go abroad his parent might think he had some weak-minded view of joining Julia and trying, with however little hope, to win her back—an illusion it would be singularly pernicious to encourage. His desire for Julia's society had succumbed for the present at any rate to a dire interruption—he had become more and more aware of their speaking a different language. Nick felt like a young man who has gone to the Rhineland to "get up" his German for an examination—committed to talk, to read, to dream only in the new idiom. Now that he had taken his jump everything was simplified, at the same time that everything was pitched in a higher and intenser key; and he wondered how in the absence of a common dialect he had conversed on the whole so happily with Mrs. Dallow. Then he had aftertastes of understandings tolerably independent of words. He was excited because every fresh responsibility is exciting, and there was no manner of doubt he had accepted one. No one knew what it was but himself—Gabriel Nash scarcely counted, his whole attitude on the question of responsibility being so fantastic—and he would have to ask his dearest friends to take him on trust. Rather indeed he would ask nothing of any one, but would cultivate independence, mulishness, and gaiety, and fix his thoughts on a bright if distant morrow. It was disagreeable to have to remember that his task would not be sweetened by a sense of heroism; for if it might be heroic to give up the muses for the strife of great affairs, no romantic glamour worth speaking of would ever gather round an Englishman who in the prime of his strength had given up great or even small affairs for the muses. Such an original might himself privately and perversely regard certain phases of this inferior commerce as a great affair; but who would give him the benefit of that sort of confidence—except[487] indeed a faithful, clever, exalted little sister Biddy, if he should have the good luck to have one? Biddy was in fact all ready for heroic flights and eager to think she might fight the battle of the beautiful by her brother's side; so that he had really to moderate her and remind her how little his actual job was a crusade with bugles and banners and how much a grey, sedentary grind, the charm of which was all at the core. You might have an emotion about it, and an emotion that would be a help, but this was not the sort of thing you could show—the end in view would seem so disproportionately small. Nick put it to her that one really couldn't talk to people about the "responsibility" of what she would see him pottering at in his studio.

That evening—the evening he returned from Beauclere—he felt a strong urge to escape, to go abroad, to leave behind the gossip his resignation would surely spark in an age of media that doesn’t hesitate to judge events by their sensationalism. Then he decided it was better to stay and see things through firsthand. Plus, he'd have to face his constituents—would a bunch of cheese-loving townsfolk ever have been “met” on such a strange occasion?—and once that was done, the incident would mostly be forgotten. Nick sensed he already knew how it would feel to be pointed out as someone who gave up a significant shot at a future "office" to take portraits at a set rate. He wouldn't try to explain his motives down in Harsh, knowing that the local public mindset would make that challenging. But regarding the jibes from the political and social scene, he hoped he’d find plenty of material for comeback lines. It was true that when his mother teased him in her usual effective way, it had deflated him a bit; but then again, one's mother can be harsher than anyone else. He hadn’t left the House of Commons just for fun; he’d done it to work, to sit quietly and focus on his tasks. If he went abroad, his mother might think he had some foolish idea of joining Julia and trying, even with minimal hope, to win her back—an illusion that would be particularly harmful to nurture. His desire for Julia’s company had, at least temporarily, hit a serious roadblock—he increasingly realized they were speaking a different language. Nick felt like a young man who had traveled to the Rhineland to "brush up" on his German for an exam—committed to speaking, reading, and dreaming only in the new language. Now that he had made his leap, everything seemed clearer, yet everything was also elevated and more intense; he wondered how he had managed to get along so well with Mrs. Dallow despite the lack of a common dialect. He then recalled that some of their understanding was fairly independent of words. He was excited because every new responsibility brings excitement, and there was no doubt he’d taken on one. No one knew what it was but him—Gabriel Nash hardly counted, with his entirely ridiculous perspective on responsibility—and he would need to ask his closest friends to trust him. In fact, he would ask nothing of anyone; instead, he would embrace independence, stubbornness, and positivity, and focus on a bright, if distant, future. It was unpleasant to remember that his task wouldn’t be made sweeter by a sense of heroism; for while it might be heroic to abandon the arts for the struggles of important matters, no romantic allure worth mentioning would ever surround an Englishman who, at the peak of his strength, turned away from significant or even minor responsibilities for the sake of the arts. An odd soul might privately and oddly see certain aspects of this lesser work as major; but who would give him that kind of confidence—except, of course, a loyal, clever, and ambitious little sister named Biddy, if he were fortunate enough to have one? Biddy was completely ready for daring feats and eager to believe she could fight the beautiful battle by her brother’s side; so he had to temper her enthusiasm and remind her how little his actual job resembled a crusade with trumpets and banners, and how much it was a gray, monotonous grind, the charm of which lay beneath the surface. You might feel something about it, and that feeling could be supportive, but this wasn’t the kind of thing you could showcase— the overall aim would seem disproportionately small. Nick pointed out to her that you really couldn’t discuss the "responsibility" of what she’d see him doing in his studio.

He therefore didn't "run," as he would have said, to winged words any more than he was forced to, having, moreover, a sense that apologetic work (if apology it should be called to carry the war straight into the enemy's country) might be freely left to Gabriel Nash. He laid the weight of explanation on his commentators, meeting them all on the firm ground of his own amusement. He saw he should live for months in a thick cloud of irony, not the finest air of the season, and he adopted the weapon to which a person whose use of tobacco is only occasional resorts when every one else produces a cigar—he puffed the spasmodic, defensive cigarette. He accepted as to what he had done the postulate of the obscurely tortuous, abounding so in that sense that his critics were themselves bewildered. Some of them felt that they got, as the phrase is, little out of him—he rose in his good humour so much higher than the "rise" they had looked for—on his very first encounter with the world after his scrimmage with his mother. He went to a dinner-party—he had accepted the invitation many days before—having[488] seen his resignation, in the form of a telegram from Harsh, announced in the evening papers. The people he found there had seen it as well, and the wittiest wanted to know what he was now going to do. Even the most embarrassed asked if it were true he had changed his politics. He gave different answers to different persons, but left most of them under the impression that he had strange scruples of conscience. This, however, was not a formidable occasion, for there had happened to be no one present he would have desired, on the old basis, especially to gratify. There were real good friends it would be less easy to meet—Nick was almost sorry for an hour that he had so many real good friends. If he had had more enemies the case would have been simpler, and he was fully aware that the hardest thing of all would be to be let off too easily. Then he would appear to himself to have been put, all round, on his generosity, and his deviation would thus wear its ugliest face.

He didn’t "run," as he would have put it, to winged words any more than he had to, feeling that the need for apologetic work (if you could call it an apology to take the fight straight to the enemy) could be left to Gabriel Nash. He put the burden of explanation on his commentators, engaging with them on the solid ground of his own amusement. He realized he would spend months in a thick cloud of irony, not exactly enjoying the finest air of the season, so he picked up the defensive cigarette, like someone who only smokes occasionally does when everyone else pulls out a cigar. He accepted that what he did was complicated, so much so that his critics were confused themselves. Some of them felt they got little out of him—he rose in good humor much higher than the "rise" they expected—right from his first meeting with the world after his showdown with his mother. He went to a dinner party—he had accepted the invitation days earlier—having seen his resignation, via a telegram from Harsh, mentioned in the evening papers. The people there had seen it too, and the wittiest among them wanted to know what he was going to do next. Even the most uncomfortable guests asked if it was true he had changed his politics. He gave different answers to different people, but left most under the impression that he had some odd scruples about his conscience. However, this wasn’t a big deal, as there was no one present he particularly wanted to impress, especially not on the old terms. There were real friends whom it would be harder to face—Nick almost wished for a while that he didn’t have so many genuine friends. If he had more enemies, the situation would have been simpler, and he knew that the toughest part would be getting off too easily. Then he would think he had been pushed around about his generosity, and his deviation would look its worst.

When he left the place at which he had been dining he betook himself to Rosedale Road: he saw no reason why he should go down to the House, though he knew he had not done with that yet. He had a dread of behaving as if he supposed he should be expected to make a farewell speech, and was thankful his eminence was not of a nature to create on such an occasion a demand for his oratory. He had in fact nothing whatever to say in public—not a vain word, not a sorry syllable. Though the hour was late he found Gabriel Nash established in his studio, drawn thither by the fine exhilaration of having seen an evening paper. Trying it late, on the chance, he had been told by Nick's servant that Nick would sleep there that night, and he had come in to wait, he was so eager to congratulate him. Nick submitted with a good grace to his society—he was tired enough to go to bed, but was restless[489] too—in spite of noting now, oddly enough, that Nash's congratulations could add little to his fortitude. He had felt a good deal, before, as if he were in this philosopher's hands; but since making his final choice he had begun to strike himself as all in his own. Gabriel might have been the angel of that name, but no angel could assist him much henceforth.

When he left the place where he had been eating, he headed over to Rosedale Road. He didn't see any reason to go down to the House, even though he knew he wasn't done with it yet. He dreaded acting like he was expected to give a farewell speech and was grateful that his status didn’t create any demand for him to speak on such an occasion. In reality, he had nothing to say in public—not a boastful word, not a sad syllable. Although it was late, he found Gabriel Nash settled in his studio, drawn there by the exciting news from an evening paper. He had tried his luck by asking Nick's servant, who told him Nick would be sleeping there that night, so he came by to wait, eager to congratulate him. Nick accepted Gabriel’s company graciously—he was tired enough to go to bed but still felt restless, oddly noticing that Nash's congratulations didn’t really add to his composure. He had often felt like he was in this philosopher’s hands, but since making his final choice, he started to feel like everything was in his control. Gabriel might have been the angel of that name, but no angel could help him much from now on.

Nash indeed was as true as ever to his genius while he lolled on a divan and emitted a series of reflexions that were even more ingenious than opportune. Nick walked up and down the room, and it might have been supposed from his manner that he was impatient for his friend to withdraw. This idea would have been contradicted, however, by the fact that subsequently, after the latter had quitted him, he continued to perambulate. He had grown used to Gabriel and must now have been possessed of all he had to say. That was one's penalty with persons whose main gift was for talk, however inspiring; talk engendered a sense of sameness much sooner than action. The things a man did were necessarily more different from each other than the things he said, even if he went in for surprising you. Nick felt Nash could never surprise him any more save by mere plain perpetration.

Nash was definitely true to his genius as he lounged on a couch, sharing insights that were even more clever than timely. Nick paced the room, and it might have seemed from his behavior that he was eager for his friend to leave. However, that idea was countered by the fact that even after Nash had left, he kept walking around. He had grown accustomed to Gabriel and must have heard everything he had to say. That was the drawback of being with someone whose main talent was talking, no matter how inspiring; conversation created a feeling of monotony much faster than actions did. The things a person did were always more varied from one another than the things they said, even if they tried to catch you off guard. Nick realized that Nash could only surprise him now through straightforward actions.

He talked of his host's future, talked of Miriam Rooth and of Peter Sherringham, whom he had seen at that young woman's and whom he described as in a predicament delightful to behold. Nick put a question about Peter's predicament and learned, rather to his disappointment, that it consisted only of the fact that he was in love with Miriam. He appealed to his visitor to do better than this, and Nash then added the touch that Sherringham wouldn't be able to have her. "Oh they've ideas!" he said when Nick asked him why.

He discussed his host's future, mentioned Miriam Rooth and Peter Sherringham, whom he had seen at her place and described as being in a situation that's a pleasure to watch. Nick asked about Peter's situation and was a bit let down to find out it was just that he was in love with Miriam. He urged his guest to provide more than that, and Nash then added that Sherringham wouldn't be able to have her. "Oh, they have their reasons!" he said when Nick asked him why.

"What ideas? So has he, I suppose."[490]

"What ideas? I guess he has them too."[490]

"Yes, but they're not the same."

"Yeah, but they're not the same."

"Well, they'll nevertheless arrange something," Nick opined.

"Well, they'll still figure something out," Nick said.

"You'll have to help them a bit. She's in love with another man," Nash went on.

"You'll need to help them out a little. She's in love with someone else," Nash continued.

"Do you mean with you?"

"Are you talking about you?"

"Oh, I'm never another man—I'm always more the wrong one than the man himself. It's you she's after." And on his friend's asking him what he meant by this Nash added: "While you were engaged in transferring her image to the tablet of your genius you stamped your own on that of her heart."

"Oh, I’m never just another guy—I’m always more the wrong one than the guy himself. It’s you she wants." And when his friend asked him what he meant by this, Nash added: "While you were busy trying to put her image on the canvas of your talent, you left your mark on her heart."

Nick stopped in his walk, staring. "Ah, what a bore!"

Nick paused in his walk, staring. "Ugh, what a drag!"

"A bore? Don't you think her formed to please?"

"A bore? Don't you think she was made to please?"

Nick wondered, but didn't conclude. "I wanted to go on with her—now I can't."

Nick thought about it, but didn’t come to any conclusions. “I wanted to be with her—now I can’t.”

Nash himself, however, jumped straight to what really mattered. "My dear fellow, it only makes her handsomer. I wondered what happy turn she had taken."

Nash himself, however, got right to the point. "My dear friend, it only makes her more attractive. I was curious about what happy change she had experienced."

"Oh, that's twaddle," said Nick, turning away. "Besides, has she told you?"

"Oh, that's nonsense," said Nick, turning away. "Besides, has she told you?"

"No, but her mother has."

"No, but her mom has."

"Has she told her mother?"

"Has she told her mom?"

"Mrs. Rooth says not. But I've known Mrs. Rooth to say that which isn't."

"Mrs. Rooth says no. But I've known Mrs. Rooth to say things that aren't true."

"Apply that rule then to the information you speak of."

"Then apply that rule to the information you’re talking about."

"Well, since you press me, I know more," Gabriel said. "Miriam knows you're engaged to a wonderful, rich lady; she told me as much, told me she had seen her here. That was enough to set her off—she likes forbidden fruit."

"Well, since you’re pushing me, I know more," Gabriel said. "Miriam knows you’re engaged to an amazing, wealthy woman; she told me as much, said she had seen her here. That was enough to set her off—she loves forbidden fruit."

"I'm not engaged to any lady whatever. I was,"[491] Nick handsomely conceded, "but we've altered our minds."

"I'm not engaged to any woman at all. I was," [491] Nick admitted with style, "but we've changed our minds."

"Ah, what a pity!" his friend wailed.

"Ah, what a shame!" his friend complained.

"Mephistopheles!"—and he stopped again with the point of this.

"Mephistopheles!"—and he paused once more, emphasizing this.

"Pray then whom do you call Margaret? May I ask if your failure of interest in the political situation is the cause of this change in your personal one?" Nash went on. Nick signified that he mightn't; whereupon he added: "I'm not in the least devilish—I only mean it's a pity you've altered your minds, since Miriam may in consequence alter hers. She goes from one thing to another. However, I won't tell her."

"Then who do you mean by Margaret? Can I ask if your lack of interest in the political situation is why you've changed personally?" Nash continued. Nick indicated that he wouldn't respond; then Nash added, "I'm not trying to be difficult—I just think it's unfortunate that you've changed your minds, since Miriam might change hers because of it. She tends to jump from one thing to another. Anyway, I won't say anything to her."

"I will then!" Nick declared between jest and earnest.

"I will then!" Nick announced with a mix of joking and sincerity.

"Would that really be prudent?" his companion asked more completely in the frolic key.

"Would that really be wise?" his companion asked more playfully.

"At any rate," he resumed, "nothing would induce me to interfere with Peter Sherringham. That sounds fatuous, but to you I don't mind appearing an ass."

"Anyway," he continued, "nothing would make me interfere with Peter Sherringham. I know that sounds silly, but I don’t care if I seem ridiculous to you."

"The thing would be to get Sherringham, out of spite," Nash threw off, "to entangle himself with another woman."

"The goal would be to get Sherringham, just to be spiteful," Nash said casually, "to get him involved with another woman."

"What good would that do?"

"What’s the point of that?"

"Ah, Miriam would then begin to think of him."

"Ah, that’s when Miriam would start to think about him."

"Spite surely isn't a conceivable motive—for a healthy man."

"Spite definitely isn't a reasonable motive—for a healthy person."

The plea, however, found Gabriel ready. "Sherringham's just precisely not a healthy man. He's too much in love."

The plea, however, found Gabriel prepared. "Sherringham's definitely not a healthy guy. He's too in love."

"Then he won't care for another woman."

"Then he won't be interested in another woman."

"He would try to, and that would produce its effect—its effect on Miriam."

"He would try to, and that would have an impact—an impact on Miriam."

"You talk like an American novel. Let him try, and God keep us all straight." Nick adverted in[492] extreme silence to his poor little Biddy and greatly hoped—he would have to see to it a little—that Peter wouldn't "try" on her. He changed the subject and before Nash withdrew took occasion to remark—the occasion was offered by some new allusion of the visitor's to the sport he hoped to extract from seeing Nick carry out everything to which he stood committed—that the comedy of the matter would fall flat and the incident pass unnoticed.

"You talk like an American novel. Let him try, and may God help us all stay on track." Nick turned in[492] complete silence to his poor little Biddy and really hoped—he would have to keep an eye on it a bit—that Peter wouldn't "try" on her. He changed the subject and before Nash left, he took the chance to mention—the chance came from some new comment from the visitor about the fun he expected to have watching Nick handle everything he was committed to—that the comedy of the situation would fall flat and the incident would go unnoticed.

But Nash lost no heart. "Oh, if you'll simply do your part I'll take care of the rest."

But Nash didn't lose hope. "Oh, if you just do your part, I'll handle the rest."

"If you mean by doing my part minding my business and working like a beaver I shall easily satisfy you," Nick replied.

"If by doing my part you mean keeping to myself and working hard, then I'll easily meet your expectations," Nick replied.

"Ah, you reprobate, you'll become another Sir Joshua, a mere P.R.A.!" his companion railed, getting up to go.

"Ah, you scoundrel, you're going to end up just like Sir Joshua, just another P.R.A.!" his friend yelled, standing up to leave.

When he had gone Nick threw himself back on the cushions of the divan and, with his hands locked above his head, sat a long time lost in thought. He had sent his servant to bed; he was unmolested. He gazed before him into the gloom produced by the unheeded burning-out of the last candle. The vague outer light came in through the tall studio window and the painted images, ranged about, looked confused in the dusk. If his mother had seen him she might have thought he was staring at his father's ghost.[493]

When he left, Nick flopped back onto the cushions of the couch and, with his hands clasped behind his head, sat there for a long time lost in thought. He had sent his servant to bed; he was undisturbed. He stared into the darkness created by the dimming of the last candle. A faint light seeped in through the tall studio window, and the painted images surrounding him looked blurry in the twilight. If his mother had seen him, she might have thought he was staring at his father's ghost.[493]


XXXVI

The night Peter Sherringham walked away from Balaklava Place with Gabriel Nash the talk of the two men directed itself, as was natural at the time, to the question of Miriam's future fame and the pace, as Nash called it, at which she would go. Critical spirits as they both were, and one of them as dissimulative in passion as the other was paradoxical in the absence of it, they yet took her career for granted as completely as the simple-minded, a pair of hot spectators in the pit, might have done, and exchanged observations on the assumption that the only uncertain element would be the pace. This was a proof of general subjugation. Peter wished not to show, yet wished to know, and in the restlessness of his anxiety was ready even to risk exposure, great as the sacrifice might be of the imperturbable, urbane scepticism most appropriate to a secretary of embassy. He couldn't rid himself of the sense that Nash had got up earlier than he, had had opportunities of contact in days already distant, the days of Mrs. Rooth's hungry foreign rambles. Something of authority and privilege stuck to him from this, and it made Sherringham still more uncomfortable when he was most conscious that, at the best, even the trained diplomatic mind would never get a grasp of Miriam as a whole. She was constructed to revolve[494] like the terraqueous globe; some part or other of her was always out of sight or in shadow.

The night Peter Sherringham walked away from Balaklava Place with Gabriel Nash, their conversation naturally turned to the question of Miriam's future fame and the pace, as Nash called it, at which she would rise. As critical as they both were—one being deceptive in his passion and the other paradoxical in his indifference—they accepted her career as a given, just like a couple of eager spectators in the audience would, and they exchanged thoughts with the assumption that the only uncertain factor would be the pace. This showed a general sense of submission. Peter didn’t want to show it, but he wanted to know, and in his anxious restlessness, he was even willing to risk exposure, despite the potential cost to the calm, sophisticated skepticism expected from an ambassador's secretary. He couldn't shake the feeling that Nash had gotten up earlier than he had, had had connections during those long-gone days of Mrs. Rooth's eager foreign adventures. This sense of authority and privilege clung to Nash, making Sherringham feel even more uncomfortable, especially since he realized that, at best, even a well-trained diplomatic mind could never fully grasp Miriam. She was designed to revolve like the earth; some part of her was always hidden or in shadow.[494]

Peter talked to conceal his feelings, and, like many a man practising that indirectness, rather lost himself in the wood. They agreed that, putting strange accidents aside, the girl would go further than any one had gone in England within the memory of man; and that it was a pity, as regards marking the comparison, that for so long no one had gone any distance worth speaking of. They further agreed that it would naturally seem absurd to any one who didn't know, their prophesying such big things on such small evidence; and they agreed lastly that the absurdity quite vanished as soon as the prophets knew as they knew. Their knowledge—they quite recognised this—was simply confidence raised to a high point, the communication of their young friend's own confidence. The conditions were enormously to make, but it was of the very essence of Miriam's confidence that she would make them. The parts, the plays, the theatres, the "support," the audiences, the critics, the money were all to be found, but she cast a spell that prevented this from seeming a serious hitch. One mightn't see from one day to the other what she would do or how she would do it, but this wouldn't stay her steps—she would none the less go on. She would have to construct her own road, as it were, but at the worst there would only be delays in making it. These delays would depend on the hardness of the stones she had to break.

Peter talked to hide his feelings, and, like many men who do this, he got a bit lost in the woods. They agreed that, putting aside strange accidents, the girl would go further than anyone had in England in living memory; and it was unfortunate, in terms of making a comparison, that no one had traveled any significant distance for so long. They also agreed that it would seem ridiculous to anyone who didn’t know, predicting such big things based on such little evidence; but they finally agreed that the absurdity completely disappeared as soon as the predictors knew what they knew. They recognized that their knowledge was simply confidence taken to a high level, the transfer of their young friend's own confidence. The conditions were incredibly challenging, but it was essential to Miriam's confidence that she would overcome them. The parts, the plays, the theaters, the "support," the audiences, the critics, and the money were all available, but she had a way of making it not feel like a serious problem. One might not see from one day to the next what she would do or how she would do it, but that wouldn't stop her—she would keep moving forward regardless. She would have to create her own path, so to speak, but in the worst-case scenario, there would only be delays in making it. These delays would depend on how hard the obstacles she had to face were.

As Peter had noted, you never knew where to "have" Gabriel Nash; a truth exemplified in his unexpected delight at the prospect of Miriam's drawing forth the modernness of the age. You might have thought he would loathe that modernness; but he had a joyous, amused, amusing vision of it—saw[495] it as something huge and fantastically vulgar. Its vulgarity would rise to the grand style, like that of a London railway station, and the publicity achieved by their charming charge be as big as the globe itself. All the machinery was ready, the platform laid; the facilities, the wires and bells and trumpets, the roaring, deafening newspaperism of the period—its most distinctive sign—were waiting for her, their predestined mistress, to press her foot on the spring and set them all in motion. Gabriel brushed in a large, bright picture of her progress through the time and round the world, round it and round it again, from continent to continent and clime to clime; with populations and deputations, reporters and photographers, placards and interviews and banquets, steamers, railways, dollars, diamonds, speeches and artistic ruin all jumbled into her train. Regardless of expense the spectacle would be and thrilling, though somewhat monotonous, the drama—a drama more bustling than any she would put on the stage and a spectacle that would beat everything for scenery. In the end her divine voice would crack, screaming to foreign ears and antipodal barbarians, and her clever manner would lose all quality, simplified to a few unmistakable knock-down dodges. Then she would be at the fine climax of life and glory, still young and insatiate, but already coarse, hard, and raddled, with nothing left to do and nothing left to do it with, the remaining years all before her and the raison d'être all behind. It would be splendid, dreadful, grotesque.

As Peter had pointed out, you could never tell where you stood with Gabriel Nash; a fact illustrated by his unexpected excitement about Miriam showcasing the modernity of the age. You might have assumed he would hate that modernity; instead, he had a joyful, amused, and entertaining perspective on it—he saw[495] it as something massive and absurdly vulgar. Its vulgarity would elevate to grandiosity, like that of a London train station, and the publicity created by their delightful endeavor would be as immense as the globe itself. All the machinery was in place, the stage set; the facilities, the wires, bells, and trumpets, the loud, attention-grabbing journalism of the time—its most recognizable feature—were waiting for her, their destined leader, to step on the trigger and get everything moving. Gabriel painted a vibrant picture of her journey through time and around the world, over and over, from continent to continent and climate to climate; with crowds and delegations, reporters and photographers, banners and interviews and banquets, ships, trains, dollars, diamonds, speeches, and artistic chaos all tangled in her wake. Regardless of the cost, the spectacle would be thrilling, though a bit repetitive, the drama—a drama more bustling than any she would present on stage, and a spectacle that would outdo everything in terms of scenery. In the end, her beautiful voice would break, screaming to foreign ears and distant savages, and her clever demeanor would lose its charm, reduced to a few unmistakable, blunt tactics. Then she would reach the ultimate peak of life and fame, still youthful and unquenchable, but already coarse, hard, and worn out, with nothing left to do and nothing left to achieve, her remaining years stretched out before her and her purpose all in the past. It would be magnificent, terrifying, and absurd.

"Oh, she'll have some good years—they'll be worth having," Peter insisted as they went. "Besides, you see her too much as a humbug and too little as a real producer. She has ideas—great ones; she loves the thing for itself. That may keep a woman serious."[496]

"Oh, she'll have some good years—they'll definitely be worth it," Peter insisted as they walked. "Besides, you see her too much as a fake and not enough as a real contributor. She has ideas—amazing ones; she loves the thing for what it is. That might keep a woman grounded."[496]

"Her greatest idea must always be to show herself, and fortunately she has a great quantity of that treasure to show. I think of her absolutely as a real producer, but as a producer whose production is her own person. No 'person,' even as fine a one as hers, will stand that for more than an hour, so that humbuggery has very soon to lend a hand. However," Nash continued, "if she's a fine humbug it will do as well, it will perfectly suit the time. We can all be saved by vulgarity; that's the solvent of all difficulties and the blessing of this delightful age. One doesn't die of it—save in soul and sense: one dies only of minding it. Therefore let no man despair—a new hope has dawned."

"Her biggest idea should always be to present herself, and luckily she has plenty of that to share. I think of her as a true creator, but a creator whose contribution is her own persona. No 'persona,' no matter how impressive, can hold up for more than an hour, so eventually some trickery has to step in. However," Nash continued, "if she’s a great trickster, that works just fine; it fits perfectly with the times. We can all find salvation in being a bit vulgar; that’s the answer to all problems and the gift of this wonderful era. One doesn’t perish from it—except in spirit and sensation: you only suffer if you care about it. So let no one lose hope—a new chance has arrived."

"She'll do her work like any other worker, with the advantage over many that her talent's rare," Peter obliquely answered. "Compared with the life of many women that's security and sanity of the highest order. Then she can't help her beauty. You can't vulgarise that."

"She'll do her job like anyone else, but she has the advantage that her talent is unique," Peter indirectly replied. "For many women, that's the highest level of security and stability. Plus, she can't help being beautiful. You can't make that commonplace."

"Oh, can't you?" Gabriel cried.

"Oh, can't you?" Gabriel exclaimed.

"It will abide with her till the day of her death. It isn't a mere superficial freshness. She's very noble."

"It will stay with her until the day she dies. It’s not just a surface-level freshness. She’s really noble."

"Yes, that's the pity of it," said Nash. "She's a big more or less directed force, and I quite admit that she'll do for a while a lot of good. She'll have brightened up the world for a great many people—have brought the ideal nearer to them and held it fast for an hour with its feet on earth and its great wings trembling. That's always something, for blest is he who has dropped even the smallest coin into the little iron box that contains the precious savings of mankind. Miriam will doubtless have dropped a big gold-piece. It will be found in the general scramble on the day the race goes bankrupt. And then for herself she'll have had a great go at life."[497]

"Yeah, that's the unfortunate part," said Nash. "She's a mostly uncontrolled force, and I fully admit that for a while she'll do a lot of good. She'll have brightened the world for many people—bringing the ideal closer to them and holding it steady for a bit with its feet on the ground and its big wings fluttering. That's always something, because blessed is the person who has dropped even the tiniest coin into the little iron box that contains the precious savings of humanity. Miriam will definitely have dropped a big gold coin. It'll be found in the general chaos on the day the race goes bankrupt. And for herself, she will have had an amazing run at life."[497]

"Oh yes, she'll have got out of her hole—she won't have vegetated," Peter concurred. "That makes her touching to me—it adds to the many good reasons for which one may want to help her. She's tackling a big job, and tackling it by herself; throwing herself upon the world in good faith and dealing with it as she can; meeting alone, in her youth, her beauty, her generosity, all the embarrassments of notoriety and all the difficulties of a profession of which, if one half's what's called brilliant the other's frankly odious."

"Oh yes, she must have come out of her shell—she won't have just been sitting around," Peter agreed. "That makes her relatable to me—it adds to the many good reasons to want to help her. She's taking on a big task, and doing it alone; putting herself out there in good faith and handling things the best she can; facing all the challenges of fame and the tough realities of a profession where if one part is considered glamorous, the other half is definitely unpleasant."

"She has great courage, but you speak of her as solitary with such a lot of us all round her?" Nash candidly inquired.

"She has a lot of courage, but how can you say she's alone with so many of us around her?" Nash asked honestly.

"She's a great thing for you and me, but we're a small thing for her."

"She's a big deal for us, but we're just a small part of her world."

"Well, a good many small things, if they but stick together, may make up a mass," Gabriel said. "There must always be the man, you see. He's the indispensable element in such a life, and he'll be the last thing she'll ever lack."

"Well, a lot of little things, if they stick together, can add up to something big," Gabriel said. "There always has to be a man, you see. He's the essential part of that kind of life, and he'll be the one thing she'll never be without."

"What man are you talking about?" Peter asked with imperfect ease.

"What guy are you talking about?" Peter asked with a slight struggle.

"The man of the hour, whoever he is. She'll inspire innumerable devotions."

"The man of the moment, whoever he is. She'll inspire countless admirations."

"Of course she will, and they'll be precisely a part of the insufferable side of her life."

"Of course she will, and they'll be exactly a part of the unbearable side of her life."

"Insufferable to whom?" Nash demanded. "Don't forget that the insufferable side of her life will be just the side she'll thrive on. You can't eat your cake and have it, and you can't make omelettes without breaking eggs. You can't at once sit by the fire and parade about the world, and you can't take all chances without having some adventures. You can't be a great actress without the luxury of nerves. Without a plentiful supply—or without the right ones—you'll only be second fiddle. If you've all the tense[498] strings you may take life for your fiddlestick. Your nerves and your adventures, your eggs and your cake, are part of the cost of the most expensive of professions. You play with human passions, with exaltations and ecstasies and terrors, and if you trade on the fury of the elements you must know how to ride the storm."

"Insufferable to whom?" Nash asked. "Don't forget that the difficult side of her life will be exactly the side she will thrive on. You can't have it all, and you can't make omelets without breaking some eggs. You can't just sit by the fire and roam the world at the same time, and you can't take every risk without having some adventures. You can't be a great actress without the pressure of nerves. Without a good amount—or without the right kind—you'll only be playing second fiddle. If you have all the tense strings, you can treat life like your instrument. Your nerves and your adventures, your eggs and your cake, are part of the price of the most demanding profession. You play with human emotions, with highs and lows and fears, and if you want to gamble with the forces of nature, you have to know how to weather the storm."

Well, Peter thought it over. "Those are the fine old commonplaces about the artistic temperament, but I usually find the artist a very meek, decent, little person."

Well, Peter thought about it. "Those are the classic clichés about the artistic temperament, but I usually find the artist to be a very humble, good-natured person."

"You never find the artist—you only find his work, and that's all you need find. When the artist's a woman, and the woman's an actress, meekness and decency will doubtless be there in the right proportions," Nash went on. "Miriam will represent them for you, if you give her her cue, with the utmost charm."

"You never find the artist—you only find their work, and that's all you need to find. When the artist is a woman, and that woman is an actress, kindness and respect will definitely be there in the right amounts," Nash continued. "Miriam will embody them for you, if you give her the right cue, with the greatest charm."

"Of course she'll inspire devotions—that's all right," said Peter with a wild cheerfulness.

"Of course she'll inspire devotion—that's fine," said Peter with a wild cheerfulness.

"And of course they'll inspire responses, and with that consequence—don't you see?—they'll mitigate her solitude, they'll even enliven it," Nash set forth.

"And of course they'll inspire responses, and with that consequence—don't you see?—they'll reduce her loneliness, they'll even bring it to life," Nash said.

"She'll probably box a good many ears: that'll be lively!" Peter returned with some grimness.

"She's probably going to get a lot of people riled up: that should be interesting!" Peter replied with a hint of seriousness.

"Oh magnificent!—it will be a merry life. Yet with its tragic passages, its distracted or its pathetic hours," Gabriel insisted. "In short, a little of everything."

"Oh, how wonderful!—it’s going to be a fun life. But with its sad moments, its chaotic or its touching times," Gabriel insisted. "In short, a bit of everything."

They walked on without further speech till at last Peter resumed: "The best thing for a woman in her situation is to marry some decent care-taking man."

They walked on in silence until finally Peter spoke up: "The best thing for a woman in her situation is to marry a decent, caring guy."

"Oh I daresay she'll do that too!" Nash laughed; a remark as a result of which his companion lapsed afresh into silence. Gabriel left him a little to enjoy this; after which he added: "There's somebody she'd marry to-morrow."[499]

"Oh, I bet she'll do that too!" Nash laughed, and as a result, his companion fell silent again. Gabriel gave him a moment to enjoy this; then he added, "There's someone she'd marry tomorrow."[499]

Peter wondered. "Do you mean her friend Dashwood?"

Peter wondered, "Are you talking about her friend Dashwood?"

"No, no, I mean Nick Dormer."

"No, no, I’m talking about Nick Dormer."

"She'd marry him?" Peter gasped.

"She'd marry him?" Peter gasped.

"I mean her head's full of him. But she'll hardly get the chance."

"I mean, she’s totally obsessed with him. But she probably won’t even get the chance."

Peter watched himself. "Does she like him as much as that?"

Peter watched himself. "Does she like him that much?"

"I don't quite know how much you mean, but enough for all practical ends."

"I’m not exactly sure what you mean, but it’s enough for all practical purposes."

"Marrying a fashionable actress is hardly a practical end."

"Marrying a stylish actress isn't exactly a practical goal."

"Certainly not, but I'm not speaking from his point of view." Nash was perfectly lucid. "Moreover, I thought you just now said it would be such a good thing for her."

"Of course not, but I'm not expressing his perspective." Nash was completely clear-headed. "Also, I thought you just mentioned it would be really beneficial for her."

"To marry Nick Dormer?"

"To marry Nick Dormer?"

"You said a good decent man, and he's one of the very decentest."

"You said he’s a really good guy, and he’s one of the best."

"I wasn't thinking of the individual, but of the protection. It would fence her about, settle certain questions, or appear to; it would make things safe and comfortable for her and keep a lot of cads and blackguards away."

"I wasn't thinking about the individual, but about the protection. It would surround her, settle certain issues, or at least seem to; it would make things safe and comfortable for her and keep a lot of jerks and scoundrels away."

"She ought to marry the prompter or the box-keeper," said Nash. "Then it would be all right. I think indeed they generally do, don't they?"

"She should marry the prompter or the box-keeper," said Nash. "Then it would all be fine. I think they usually do, right?"

Peter felt for a moment a strong disposition to drop his friend on the spot, to cross to the other side of the street and walk away without him. But there was a different impulse which struggled with this one and after a minute overcame it, the impulse that led to his saying presently: "Has she told you she's—a—she's in love with Nick?"

Peter had a sudden urge to just ditch his friend right then and there, to cross to the other side of the street and leave him behind. But another feeling battled with that urge and eventually won out. After a minute, he found himself saying: "Has she told you she's—uh—she's in love with Nick?"

"No, no—that's not the way I know it."

"No, no—that's not how I know it."

"Has Nick told you then?"

"Did Nick tell you yet?"

"On the contrary, I've told him."[500]

"Actually, I've told him."[500]

"You've rendered him a questionable service if you've no proof," Peter pronounced.

"You've done him a questionable favor if you have no proof," Peter said.

"My proof's only that I've seen her with him. She's charming, poor dear thing."

"My only proof is that I've seen her with him. She's really charming, poor thing."

"But surely she isn't in love with every man she's charming to."

"But she can't possibly be in love with every guy she's charming to."

"I mean she's charming to me," Nash returned. "I see her that way. I see her interested—and what it does to her, with her, for her. But judge for yourself—the first time you get a chance."

"I mean she's charming to me," Nash replied. "I see her like that. I see her engaged—and how that affects her, with her, for her. But you can decide for yourself—the first time you get a chance."

"When shall I get a chance? Nick doesn't come near her."

"When will I get a chance? Nick doesn't go anywhere near her."

"Oh he'll come, he'll come; his picture isn't finished."

"Oh, he'll come, he'll come; his picture isn't done."

"You mean he'll be the box-keeper, then?"

"You mean he'll be the box keeper, then?"

"My dear fellow, I shall never allow it," said Gabriel Nash. "It would be idiotic and quite unnecessary. He's beautifully arranged—in quite a different line. Fancy his taking that sort of job on his hands! Besides, she'd never expect it; she's not such a goose. They're very good friends—it will go on that way. She's an excellent person for him to know; she'll give him lots of ideas of the plastic kind. He would have been up there before this, but it has taken him time to play his delightful trick on his constituents. That of course is pure amusement; but when once his effect has been well produced he'll get back to business, and his business will be a very different matter from Miriam's. Imagine him writing her advertisements, living on her money, adding up her profits, having rows and recriminations with her agent, carrying her shawl, spending his days in her rouge-pot. The right man for that, if she must have one, will turn up. 'Pour le mariage, non.' She isn't wholly an idiot; she really, for a woman, quite sees things as they are."

"My dear friend, I can't allow that," said Gabriel Nash. "It would be ridiculous and totally unnecessary. He's perfectly set up—in a completely different direction. Can you imagine him taking on that kind of job? Besides, she wouldn't expect it; she's not that naive. They're great friends—it will stay that way. She's a fantastic person for him to know; she'll inspire him with plenty of creative ideas. He would have been there already, but he's been taking his time playing his clever game with his constituents. That, of course, is just for fun; but once he's made the right impression, he'll get back to work, and his work will be very different from Miriam's. Just picture him writing her ads, living off her money, calculating her profits, having arguments with her agent, carrying her shawl, spending his days with her makeup. The right guy for that, if she really needs one, will show up. 'Pour le mariage, non.' She's not completely clueless; she actually, for a woman, understands things pretty well."

As Peter had not crossed the street and left Gabriel[501] planted he now suffered the extremity of irritation. But descrying in the dim vista of the Edgware Road a vague and vigilant hansom he waved his stick with eagerness and with the abrupt declaration that, feeling tired, he must drive the rest of his way. He offered Nash, as he entered the vehicle, no seat, but this coldness was not reflected in the lucidity with which that master of every subject went on to affirm that there was of course a danger—the danger that in given circumstances Miriam would leave the stage.

As Peter hadn’t crossed the street and left Gabriel[501] standing there, he was now extremely irritated. But spotting a vague but watchful cab in the dim view of Edgware Road, he eagerly waved his stick and abruptly declared that, feeling tired, he needed to drive the rest of the way. When he got into the cab, he didn’t offer Nash a seat, but this coldness didn’t affect the clarity with which Nash, the master of every subject, continued to explain that there was, of course, a danger—the danger that, under certain circumstances, Miriam might leave the stage.

"Leave it, you mean, for some man?"

"Leave it, you mean, for some guy?"

"For the man we're talking about."

"For the guy we're talking about."

"For Nick Dormer?" Peter asked from his place in the cab, his paleness lighted by its lamps.

"For Nick Dormer?" Peter asked from his spot in the cab, his pale face illuminated by the lights.

"If he should make it a condition. But why should he? why should he make any conditions? He's not an ass either. You see it would be a bore"—Nash kept it up while the hansom waited—"because if she were to do anything of that sort she'd make him pay for the sacrifice."

"If he decides to set any conditions. But why would he? Why would he impose any conditions? He's not stupid either. You see, it would be a hassle"—Nash continued while the cab waited—"because if she were to do something like that, she'd make him pay for the sacrifice."

"Oh yes, she'd make him pay for the sacrifice," Peter blindly concurred.

"Oh yeah, she'd make him pay for the sacrifice," Peter agreed without really thinking.

"And then when he had paid she'd go back to her footlights," Gabriel developed from the curbstone as his companion closed the apron of the cab.

"And then after he paid, she’d go back to her footlights," Gabriel said as he stepped off the curb while his companion closed the cab’s apron.

"I see—she'd go back—good-night," Peter returned. "Please go on!" he cried to the driver through the hole in the roof. And while the vehicle rolled away he growled to himself: "Of course she would—and quite right!"[502]

"I get it—she'd head back—goodnight," Peter said. "Please continue!" he yelled at the driver through the hole in the roof. And as the vehicle moved away, he grumbled to himself: "Of course she would—and that's totally fine!"[502]


XXXVII

"Judge for yourself when you get a chance," Nash had said to him; and as it turned out he was able to judge two days later, for he found his cousin in Balaklava Place on the Tuesday following his walk with their insufferable friend. He had not only stayed away from the theatre on the Monday evening—he regarded this as an achievement of some importance—but had not been near Miriam during the day. He had meant to absent himself from her company on Tuesday as well; a determination confirmed by the fact that the afternoon turned to rain. But when at ten minutes to five o'clock he jumped into a hansom and directed his course to Saint John's Wood it was precisely upon the weather that he shifted the responsibility of his behaviour.

"Decide for yourself when you get the chance," Nash had told him; and as it happened, he was able to make that decision two days later when he found his cousin in Balaklava Place on the Tuesday after their frustrating walk with that friend. He had not only skipped the theater on Monday night—he saw this as a significant accomplishment—but had also avoided Miriam during the day. He had planned to stay away from her on Tuesday too, a decision reinforced by the fact that it started raining in the afternoon. However, when he hopped into a cab at ten minutes to five and headed to Saint John's Wood, he placed the blame for his actions squarely on the weather.

Miriam had dined when he reached the villa, but she was lying down, unduly fatigued, before going to the theatre. Mrs. Rooth was, however, in the drawing-room with three gentlemen, in two of whom the fourth visitor was not startled to recognise Basil Dashwood and Gabriel Nash. Dashwood appeared to have become Miriam's brother-in-arms and a second child—a fonder one—to Mrs. Rooth; it had reached Peter on some late visit that the young actor had finally moved his lodgings into the quarter, making himself a near neighbour for all sorts of convenience. "Hang his convenience!" Peter thought,[503] perceiving that Mrs. Lovick's "Arty" was now altogether one of the family. Oh the family!—it was a queer one to be connected with: that consciousness was acute in Sherringham's breast to-day as he entered Mrs. Rooth's little circle. The place was filled with cigarette-smoke and there was a messy coffee-service on the piano, whose keys Basil Dashwood lightly touched for his own diversion. Nash, addressing the room of course, was at one end of a little sofa with his nose in the air, and Nick Dormer was at the other end, seated much at his ease and with a certain privileged appearance of having been there often before, though Sherringham knew he had not. He looked uncritical and very young, as rosy as a school-boy on a half-holiday. It was past five o'clock in the day, but Mrs. Rooth was not dressed; there was, however, no want of finish in her elegant attitude—the same relaxed grandeur (she seemed to let you understand) for which she used to be distinguished at Castle Nugent when the house was full. She toyed incongruously, in her unbuttoned wrapper, with a large tinsel fan which resembled a theatrical property.

Miriam had already eaten when he arrived at the villa, but she was lying down, feeling unusually tired before heading to the theater. Mrs. Rooth, however, was in the drawing room with three gentlemen, two of whom the fourth visitor quickly recognized as Basil Dashwood and Gabriel Nash. Dashwood seemed to have become a close ally of Miriam’s and a favored child to Mrs. Rooth; Peter had heard during a recent visit that the young actor had finally moved into the neighborhood, making himself a convenient neighbor for various reasons. "Forget his convenience!" Peter thought, noticing that Mrs. Lovick's "Arty" was now completely part of the family. Oh, the family!—it was a strange one to be associated with: that realization hit Sherringham sharply today as he stepped into Mrs. Rooth's little circle. The room was filled with cigarette smoke, and there was a messy coffee service on the piano, which Basil Dashwood was lightly playing with for his own amusement. Nash, addressing the group, lounged at one end of a small sofa with his nose in the air, while Nick Dormer occupied the other end, looking quite comfortable with a certain air of someone who had been there many times before, though Sherringham knew he had not. He appeared carefree and very young, as rosy as a schoolboy on a half-holiday. It was past five o'clock in the afternoon, but Mrs. Rooth was not dressed; however, there was no lack of elegance in her graceful posture—the same relaxed grandeur (she seemed to convey) that she had been known for at Castle Nugent when the house was full. She incongruously played with a large tinsel fan, which looked like a prop from a play, while in her unbuttoned robe.

It was one of the discomforts of Peter's position that many of those minor matters which are superficially at least most characteristic of the histrionic life had power to displease him, so that he was obliged constantly to overlook and condone and pretend. He disliked besmoked drawing-rooms and irregular meals and untidy arrangements; he could suffer from the vulgarity of Mrs. Rooth's apartments, the importunate photographs which gave on his nerves, the barbarous absence of signs of an orderly domestic life, the odd volumes from the circulating library (you could see what they were—the very covers told you—at a glance) tumbled about under smeary cups and glasses. He hadn't waited till now to feel it[504] "rum" that fate should have let him in for such contacts; but as he stood before his hostess and her companions he wondered perhaps more than ever why he should. Her companions somehow, who were not responsible, didn't keep down his wonder; which was particularly odd, since they were not superficially in the least of Bohemian type. Almost the first thing that struck him, as happened, in coming into the room, was the fresh fact of the high good looks of his cousin, a gentleman, to one's taste and for one's faith, in a different enough degree from the stiff-collared, conversible Dashwood. Peter didn't hate Nick for being of so fine an English grain; he knew rather the brush of a new wave of annoyance at Julia's stupid failure to get on with him under that good omen.

It was one of the challenges of Peter's situation that many of the minor issues which are typically associated with the theatrical world bothered him, forcing him to constantly overlook, excuse, and pretend. He didn't like smoky drawing rooms, irregular meals, or messy arrangements; he was troubled by the tackiness of Mrs. Rooth's apartments, the persistent photographs that got on his nerves, the complete lack of signs of a tidy home life, and the odd books from the circulating library (you could tell what they were—the covers gave it away—at a glance) scattered under dirty cups and glasses. He hadn't waited until now to think it was "odd" that fate had put him in such situations; but as he stood before his hostess and her guests, he wondered more than ever why he should be. Her guests, who weren't at fault, didn't lessen his curiosity; which was particularly strange since they didn't seem at all Bohemian. The first thing that caught his attention when he walked into the room was the striking good looks of his cousin, a gentleman who had a distinct style and charm, quite different from the stiff-collared, conversational Dashwood. Peter didn't resent Nick for being so finely English; instead, he felt a wave of annoyance at Julia's silly failure to connect with him despite that positive first impression.

It was his first encounter with the late member for Harsh since his arrival in London: they had been on one side and the other so much taken up with their affairs. Since their last meeting Nick had, as we know, to his kinsman's perception, really put on a new character: he had done the finest stroke of business in the quietest way. This had made him a presence to be counted with, and in just the sense in which poor Peter desired least to count. Poor Peter, after his somersault in the blue, had just lately been much troubled; he was ravaged by contending passions; he paid every hour in a torment of unrest for what was false in his position, the impossibility of keeping the presentable parts of his character together, the opposition of interest and desire. Nick, his junior and a lighter weight, had settled his problem and showed no wounds; there was something impertinent and mystifying in it. Yet he looked, into the bargain, too innocently young and happy, and too careless and modest and amateurish, to figure as a rival or even as the genius he was apparently going to try to be—the[505] genius that the other day, in the studio there with Biddy, Peter had got a startled glimpse of his power to become. Julia's brother would have liked to be aware of grounds of resentment, to be able to hold she had been badly treated or that Nick was basely fatuous, for in that case he might have had the resource of taking offence. But where was the outrage of his merely being liked by a woman in respect to whom one had definitely denied one's self the luxury of pretensions, especially if, as the wrong-doer, he had taken no action in the matter? It could scarcely be called wrong-doing to call, casually, on an afternoon when the lady didn't seem to be there. Peter could at any rate rejoice that Miriam didn't; and he proposed to himself suggesting to Nick after a little that they should adjourn together—they had such interesting things to talk about. Meanwhile Nick greeted him with a friendly freedom in which he could read neither confusion nor defiance. Peter was reassured against a danger he believed he didn't recognise and puzzled by a mystery he flattered himself he hadn't heeded. And he was still more ashamed of being reassured than of being puzzled.

It was his first meeting with the late representative for Harsh since arriving in London; they had both been too busy with their own affairs. Since their last encounter, Nick had, according to his relative, truly taken on a new identity: he had pulled off a remarkable business deal in a very subtle way. This made him someone to be reckoned with, and in exactly the way that poor Peter least wanted to reckon with. Poor Peter, after his sudden change, had recently been quite troubled; he was torn apart by conflicting feelings. He paid for the falsehood in his situation every hour with a torment of anxiety, struggling to keep the presentable parts of his character intact amidst the clash of interests and desires. Nick, who was younger and less significant, had resolved his own issues and showed no signs of injury; there was something irritating and puzzling about it. Yet, he appeared too innocently youthful and happy, too casual and humble, to be seen as a rival or even as the talent he seemed poised to become—the genius that Peter had caught a glimpse of the other day in the studio with Biddy. Julia's brother would have liked to feel resentment, to think that she had treated him unfairly or that Nick was simply foolish, as that way he could take offense. But where was the outrage in the fact that a woman liked him, especially when Peter had already chosen to deny himself the luxury of pretending, particularly since, as the one in the wrong, Nick had done nothing? It hardly seemed wrong to stop by casually on an afternoon when it looked like the lady wasn’t home. At least Peter took comfort that Miriam wasn’t there; he planned to suggest to Nick after a bit that they should hang out together—they had such interesting things to discuss. Meanwhile, Nick greeted him with a friendly ease that showed neither confusion nor defiance. Peter felt reassured against a threat he thought he didn’t recognize and puzzled by a mystery he persuaded himself he hadn’t noticed. And he felt even more ashamed of feeling reassured than he did of being puzzled.

It must be recorded that Miriam's absence from the scene was not prolonged. Nick, as Sherringham gathered, had been about a quarter of an hour in the house, which would have given her, gratified by his presence, due time to array herself to come down to him. At all events she was in the room, prepared apparently to go to the theatre, very shortly after one of her guests had become sensible of how glad he was she was out of it. Familiarity had never yet cured him of a certain tremor of expectation, and even of suspense, in regard to her entrances; a flutter caused by the simple circumstance of her infinite variety. To say she was always acting would too much convey that she was often fatiguing; since her[506] changing face affected this particular admirer at least not as a series of masks, but as a response to perceived differences, an intensity of that perception, or still more as something richly constructional, like the shifting of the scene in a play or like a room with many windows. The image she was to project was always incalculable, but if her present denied her past and declined responsibility for her future it made a good thing of the hour and kept the actual peculiarly fresh. This time the actual was a bright, gentle, graceful, smiling, young woman in a new dress, eager to go out, drawing on fresh gloves, who looked as if she were about to step into a carriage and—it was Gabriel Nash who thus formulated her physiognomy—do a lot of London things.

It should be noted that Miriam's absence from the scene didn't last long. Nick, as Sherringham understood, had been in the house for about fifteen minutes, which would have given her, pleased by his company, plenty of time to get ready to join him. In any case, she was in the room, seemingly ready to go to the theater, shortly after one of her guests realized how happy he was that she was out of it. Familiarity had never really taken away his certain thrill of anticipation, even a bit of suspense, about her entrances; a flutter caused by the simple fact of her endless variety. To say she was always acting would suggest she was often tiring; since her[506] changing face affected this particular admirer, at least, not as a series of masks but as a response to perceived differences, an intensity of perception, or even more as something richly constructed, like the shifting scene in a play or like a room with many windows. The image she was about to project was always unpredictable, but if her present denied her past and avoided responsibility for her future, it made the most of the moment and kept the actual experience particularly fresh. This time, the actual was a bright, gentle, graceful, smiling young woman in a new dress, eager to go out, putting on fresh gloves, who looked ready to step into a carriage and—it was Gabriel Nash who summed up her appearance—do a lot of things in London.

The young woman had time to spare, however, and she sat down and talked and laughed and presently gave, as seemed to Peter, a deeper glow to the tawdry little room, which could do for others if it had to do for her. She described herself as in a state of nervous muddle, exhausted, blinded, abrutie, with the rehearsals of the forthcoming piece—the first night was close at hand, and it was going to be of a vileness: they would all see!—but there was no correspondence between this account of the matter and her present bravery of mood. She sent her mother away—to "put on some clothes or something"—and, left alone with the visitors, went to a long glass between the windows, talking always to Nick Dormer, and revised and rearranged a little her own attire. She talked to Nick, over her shoulder, and to Nick only, as if he were the guest to recognise and the others didn't count. She broke out at once on his having thrown up his seat, wished to know if the strange story told her by Mr. Nash were true—that he had knocked all the hopes of his party into pie.

The young woman had some free time, so she sat down, chatted, and laughed, and soon, as it seemed to Peter, her presence brought a warmer vibe to the shabby little room, which could work for others even if it wasn’t ideal for her. She described herself as feeling nervously scattered, exhausted, overwhelmed, abrutie, from the rehearsals for the upcoming show—the opening night was approaching, and it was going to be awful: everyone would see!—but there was a disconnect between this description and her current upbeat mood. She told her mother to “put on some clothes or something”—and once they were alone with the guests, she walked over to a long mirror between the windows, still talking to Nick Dormer, and adjusted her outfit a bit. She spoke to Nick, looking back at him, as if he were the only guest that mattered and everyone else didn’t count. She immediately launched into talking about him giving up his seat and wanted to know if the crazy story Mr. Nash told her was true—that he had completely destroyed his party’s hopes.

Nick took it any way she liked and gave a pleasant[507] picture of his party's ruin, the critical condition of public affairs: he was as yet clearly closed to contrition or shame. The pilgrim from Paris, before Miriam's entrance, had not, in shaking hands with him, made even a roundabout allusion to his odd "game"; he felt he must somehow show good taste—so English people often feel—at the cost of good manners. But he winced on seeing how his scruples had been wasted, and was struck with the fine, jocose, direct turn of his kinsman's conversation with the young actress. It was a part of her unexpectedness that she took the heavy literal view of Nick's behaviour; declared frankly, though without ill nature, that she had no patience with his mistake. She was horribly disappointed—she had set her heart on his being a great statesman, one of the rulers of the people and the glories of England. What was so useful, what was so noble?—how it belittled everything else! She had expected him to wear a cordon and a star some day—acquiring them with the greatest promptitude—and then to come and see her in her loge: it would look so particularly well. She talked after the manner of a lovely Philistine, except perhaps when she expressed surprise at hearing—hearing from Gabriel Nash—that in England gentlemen accoutred with those emblems of their sovereign's esteem didn't so far forget themselves as to stray into the dressing-rooms of actresses. She admitted after a moment that they were quite right and the dressing-rooms of actresses nasty places; but she was sorry, for that was the sort of thing she had always figured in a corner—a distinguished man, slightly bald, in evening dress, with orders, admiring the smallness of a satin shoe and saying witty things. Nash was convulsed with hilarity at this—such a vision of the British political hero. Coming back from the glass and making that critic give her his place on the sofa, she[508] seated herself near Nick and continued to express her regret at his perversity.

Nick accepted it however she wanted and painted a pretty picture of his party's downfall and the worrying state of public affairs: he was clearly still far from feeling remorse or shame. The traveler from Paris, before Miriam arrived, hadn’t even hinted at Nick's strange "game" when he shook hands with him; he felt he had to somehow show good taste—something English people often feel—at the expense of good manners. But he winced when he saw how misguided his scruples had been and was struck by the clever, joking, straightforward way his relative interacted with the young actress. It added to her unexpectedness that she took a heavy, literal view of Nick's behavior; she bluntly declared, though without malice, that she had no patience for his mistake. She was terribly disappointed—she had hoped he would become a great statesman, one of the leaders of the people and a glory of England. What was so useful, what was so noble?—it made everything else seem insignificant! She had expected him to someday wear a sash and a medal—getting them with impressive speed—and then to come and visit her in her loge: it would look so good. She spoke like a lovely Philistine, except maybe when she expressed surprise at hearing—from Gabriel Nash—that in England gentlemen adorned with those symbols of their sovereign's favor didn’t allow themselves to wander into actresses' dressing rooms. After a moment, she admitted they were quite right and that the dressing rooms of actresses were unpleasant places; but she felt sorry because that was the kind of thing she had always imagined— a distinguished man, slightly balding, in evening attire, with medals, admiring the smallness of a satin shoe and making witty remarks. Nash was laughing uncontrollably at this—such a picture of the British political hero. After checking her reflection and making that critic give up his spot on the sofa, she[508] sat down near Nick and carried on expressing her disappointment at his stubbornness.

"They all say that—all the charming women, but I shouldn't have looked for it from you," Nick replied. "I've given you such an example of what I can do in another line."

"They all say that—all the charming women, but I shouldn’t have expected it from you," Nick replied. "I've shown you what I can do in a different area."

"Do you mean my portrait? Oh I've got it, with your name and 'M.P.' in the corner, and that's precisely why I'm content. 'M.P.' in the corner of a picture is delightful, but I want to break the mould: I don't in the least insist on your giving specimens to others. And the artistic life, when you can lead another—if you've any alternative, however modest—is a very poor business. It comes last in dignity—after everything else. Ain't I up to my eyes in it and don't I truly know?"

"Are you talking about my portrait? Oh, I have it, with your name and 'M.P.' in the corner, and that's exactly why I'm happy. 'M.P.' in the corner of a painting is great, but I want to do something different: I’m not at all demanding that you give others copies. The artistic life, when you can support someone else—if you have any option, no matter how small—is a tough gig. It ranks last in importance—behind everything else. Am I not completely immersed in it, and don't I really know?"

"You talk like my broken-hearted mother," said Nick.

"You talk like my heartbroken mother," Nick said.

"Does she hate it so intensely?"

"Does she hate it that much?"

"She has the darkest ideas about it—the wildest theories. I can't imagine where she gets them; partly I think from a general conviction that the 'esthetic'—a horrible insidious foreign disease—is eating the healthy core out of English life (dear old English life!) and partly from the charming pictures in Punch and the clever satirical articles, pointing at mysterious depths of contamination, in the other weekly papers. She believes there's a dreadful coterie of uncannily artful and desperately refined people who wear a kind of loose faded uniform and worship only beauty—which is a fearful thing; that Gabriel has introduced me to it; that I now spend all my time in it, and that for its sweet sake I've broken the most sacred vows. Poor Gabriel, who, so far as I can make out, isn't in any sort of society, however bad!"

"She has the darkest ideas about it—the wildest theories. I can't imagine where she gets them; part of me thinks it's from a general belief that the 'esthetic'—a horrible, sneaky foreign disease—is eating away at the healthy core of English life (dear old English life!) and part from the charming cartoons in Punch and the clever satirical articles that point to mysterious layers of contamination in the other weekly papers. She believes there's a terrible group of unnervingly artistic and desperately refined people who wear a kind of loose, faded uniform and worship only beauty—which is a frightening thing; that Gabriel has introduced me to it; that I now spend all my time with them, and that for its sweet sake I've broken the most sacred vows. Poor Gabriel, who, as far as I can tell, isn't in any kind of society, no matter how bad!"

"But I'm uncannily artful," Nash objected, "and[509] though I can't afford the uniform—I believe you get it best somewhere in South Audley Street—I do worship beauty. I really think it's me the weekly papers mean."

"But I'm incredibly artistic," Nash argued, "and[509] even though I can't afford the uniform—I believe you can get it best somewhere on South Audley Street—I do appreciate beauty. I honestly think they're talking about me in the weekly papers."

"Oh I've read the articles—I know the sort!" said Basil Dashwood.

"Oh, I've read the articles—I know the type!" said Basil Dashwood.

Miriam looked at him. "Go and see if the brougham's there—I ordered it early."

Miriam looked at him. "Go check if the carriage is here—I requested it earlier."

Dashwood, without moving, consulted his watch. "It isn't time yet—I know more about the brougham than you. I've made a ripping good arrangement for her stable—it really costs her nothing," the young actor continued confidentially to Peter, near whom he had placed himself.

Dashwood, without moving, looked at his watch. "It isn't time yet—I know more about the brougham than you do. I've made a fantastic arrangement for her stable—it doesn't really cost her anything," the young actor said confidentially to Peter, next to whom he had positioned himself.

"Your mother's quite right to be broken-hearted," Miriam declared, "and I can imagine exactly what she has been through. I should like to talk with her—I should like to see her." Nick showed on this easy amusement, reminding her she had talked to him while she sat for her portrait in quite the opposite sense, most helpfully and inspiringly; and Nash explained that she was studying the part of a political duchess and wished to take observations for it, to work herself into the character. The girl might in fact have been a political duchess as she sat, her head erect and her gloved hands folded, smiling with aristocratic dimness at Nick. She shook her head with stately sadness; she might have been trying some effect for Mary Stuart in Schiller's play. "I've changed since that. I want you to be the grandest thing there is—the counsellor of kings."

"Your mom is completely right to be heartbroken," Miriam said, "and I can totally picture what she’s been through. I’d love to talk to her—I’d really like to see her." Nick displayed a hint of amusement, reminding her that she had spoken to him while posing for her portrait in a completely different way, in a very helpful and inspiring manner; and Nash explained that she was preparing for the role of a political duchess and wanted to observe in order to fully inhabit the character. In fact, the girl could have easily passed for a political duchess as she sat there, head held high and gloved hands folded, smiling with an air of aristocratic aloofness at Nick. She shook her head with a solemn grace; she could have been trying out an effect for Mary Stuart in Schiller's play. "I’ve changed since then. I want you to be the most remarkable thing there is—the adviser to kings."

Peter wondered if it possibly weren't since she had met his sister in Nick's studio that she had changed, if perhaps she hadn't seen how it might give Julia the sense of being more effectually routed to know that the woman who had thrown the bomb was one who also tried to keep Nick in the straight path. This[510] indeed would involve an assumption that Julia might know, whereas it was perfectly possible she mightn't and more than possible that if she should she wouldn't care. Miriam's essential fondness for trying different ways was always there as an adequate reason for any particular way; a truth which, however, sometimes only half-prevented the particular way from being vexatious to a particular observer.

Peter wondered if maybe she changed after meeting his sister in Nick's studio. Perhaps it made Julia feel more completely defeated to know that the woman who caused the chaos was also someone trying to keep Nick on the right track. This[510] would assume that Julia might know, but it was totally possible she didn't, and even if she did know, she might not care. Miriam's natural tendency to explore different approaches always provided a valid reason for any specific choice; a truth that, however, sometimes only partially kept that choice from being irritating to a particular observer.

"Yet after all who's more esthetic than you and who goes in more for the beautiful?" Nick asked. "You're never so beautiful as when you pitch into it."

"Yet after all, who’s more into aesthetics than you, and who appreciates beauty more?" Nick asked. "You're never more beautiful than when you throw yourself into it."

"Oh, I'm an inferior creature, of an inferior sex, and I've to earn my bread as I can. I'd give it all up in a moment, my odious trade—for an inducement."

"Oh, I'm a lesser being, from a lesser gender, and I have to earn my living however I can. I'd give it all up in an instant, my awful job—if I had a reason to."

"And pray what do you mean by an inducement?" Nick demanded.

"And what do you mean by an inducement?" Nick asked.

"My dear fellow, she means you—if you'll give her a permanent engagement to sit for you!" Gabriel volunteered. "What singularly crude questions you ask!"

"My dear friend, she’s talking about you—if you’ll give her a long-term commitment to model for you!" Gabriel offered. "What oddly blunt questions you ask!"

"I like the way she talks," Mr. Dashwood derisively said, "when I gave up the most brilliant prospects, of very much the same kind as Mr. Dormer's, expressly to go on the stage."

"I like the way she talks," Mr. Dashwood mockingly said, "when I gave up the most amazing opportunities, very similar to Mr. Dormer's, specifically to pursue a career in theater."

"You're an inferior creature too," Miriam promptly pronounced.

"You're an inferior being too," Miriam quickly stated.

"Miss Rooth's very hard to satisfy," Peter observed at this. "A man of distinction, slightly bald, in evening dress, with orders, in the corner of her loge—she has such a personage ready made to her hand and she doesn't so much as look at him. Am I not an inducement? Haven't I offered you a permanent engagement?"

"Miss Rooth is really hard to please," Peter remarked upon seeing this. "There's a distinguished man, a bit bald, in evening wear, adorned with medals, sitting in her loge—she has someone like that right in front of her and she doesn't even glance at him. Am I not tempting enough? Haven't I proposed you a long-term job?"

"Your orders—where are your orders?" she returned with a sweet smile, getting up.[511]

"Your orders—where are your orders?" she replied with a sweet smile, getting up.[511]

"I shall be a minister next year and an ambassador before you know it. Then I shall stick on everything that can be had."

"I'll be a minister next year and an ambassador before you know it. Then I'll grab everything I can get."

"And they call us mountebanks!" cried the girl. "I've been so glad to see you again—do you want another sitting?" she went on to Nick as if to take leave of him.

"And they call us frauds!" the girl exclaimed. "I've been so happy to see you again—do you want another session?" she continued to Nick as if saying goodbye to him.

"As many as you'll give me—I shall be grateful for all," he made answer. "I should like to do you as you are at present. You're totally different from the woman I painted—you're wonderful."

"As many as you want to give me—I’ll appreciate all of them," he replied. "I’d like to capture you as you are now. You’re completely different from the woman I painted—you’re amazing."

"The Comic Muse!" she laughed. "Well, you must wait till our first nights are over—I'm sur les dents till then. There's everything to do and I've to do it all. That fellow's good for nothing, for nothing but domestic life"—and she glanced at Basil Dashwood. "He hasn't an idea—not one you'd willingly tell of him, though he's rather useful for the stables. We've got stables now—or we try to look as if we had: Dashwood's ideas are de cette force. In ten days I shall have more time."

"The Comic Muse!" she laughed. "Well, you’ll have to wait until our first nights are over—I’m on edge until then. There’s a lot to do, and I have to handle it all. That guy is useless, good for nothing but a domestic life"—and she glanced at Basil Dashwood. "He hasn’t got a single idea—not one you’d want to share, though he’s somewhat helpful with the stables. We’ve got stables now—or we try to make it look like we do: Dashwood’s ideas are that strong. In ten days, I’ll have more time."

"The Comic Muse? Never, never," Peter protested. "You're not to go smirking through the age and down to posterity—I'd rather see you as Medusa crowned with serpents. That's what you look like when you look best."

"The Comic Muse? Never, never," Peter protested. "You’re not going to be grinning through the ages and into the future—I’d rather see you as Medusa with snakes in her hair. That’s how you look your best."

"That's consoling—when I've just bought a lovely new bonnet, all red roses and bows. I forgot to tell you just now that when you're an ambassador you may propose anything you like," Miriam went on. "But forgive me if I make that condition. Seriously speaking, come to me glittering with orders and I shall probably succumb. I can't resist stars and garters. Only you must, as you say, have them all. I don't like to hear Mr. Dormer talk the slang of the studio—like that phrase just now: it is a fall to a lower state. However, when one's low one must[512] crawl, and I'm crawling down to the Strand. Dashwood, see if mamma's ready. If she isn't I decline to wait; you must bring her in a hansom. I'll take Mr. Dormer in the brougham; I want to talk with Mr. Dormer; he must drive with me to the theatre. His situation's full of interest." Miriam led the way out of the room as she continued to chatter, and when she reached the house-door with the four men in her train the carriage had just drawn up at the garden-gate. It appeared that Mrs. Rooth was not ready, and the girl, in spite of a remonstrance from Nick, who had a sense of usurping the old lady's place, repeated her injunction that she should be brought on in a cab. Miriam's gentlemen hung about her at the gate, and she insisted on Nick's taking his seat in the brougham and taking it first. Before she entered she put her hand out to Peter and, looking up at him, held his own kindly. "Dear old master, aren't you coming to-night? I miss you when you're not there."

"That's comforting—especially since I just bought a beautiful new hat, all covered in red roses and bows. I forgot to mention earlier that when you're an ambassador, you can propose whatever you want," Miriam continued. "But please forgive me for adding that condition. Seriously, show up with all your medals and I’ll probably give in. I can't resist stars and ribbons. But you must, as you said, have them all. I don’t like hearing Mr. Dormer use studio slang—like that phrase just now: it is a step down. Still, when you're down, you have to[512] crawl, and I'm crawling down to the Strand. Dashwood, check if my mom's ready. If she’s not, I refuse to wait; just bring her in a cab. I’ll take Mr. Dormer in the brougham; I want to talk to him on the way to the theatre. His situation is really interesting." Miriam led the way out of the room, chattering away, and when she reached the front door with the four men following her, the carriage had just arrived at the garden gate. It turned out that Mrs. Rooth wasn’t ready, and despite Nick’s protest, who felt like he was overstepping his bounds with the old lady, she insisted that she be brought out in a cab. The gentlemen around Miriam lingered at the gate, and she firmly insisted that Nick get in the brougham and go first. Before entering, she reached out to Peter, looking up at him, and held his hand warmly. "Dear old master, aren’t you coming tonight? I miss you when you’re not there."

"Don't go—don't go—it's too much," Nash freely declared.

"Don't leave—don't leave—it’s overwhelming," Nash openly said.

"She is wonderful," said Mr. Dashwood, all expert admiration; "she has gone into the rehearsals tooth and nail. But nothing takes it out of her."

"She is amazing," said Mr. Dashwood, with all the expert admiration; "she has thrown herself into the rehearsals wholeheartedly. But nothing seems to wear her out."

"Nothing puts it into you, my dear!" Miriam returned. Then she pursued to Peter: "You're the faithful one—you're the one I count on." He was not looking at her; his eyes travelled into the carriage, where they rested on Nick Dormer, established on the farther seat with his face turned toward the farther window. He was the one, faithful or no, counted on or no, whom a charming woman had preferred to carry off, and there was clear triumph for him in that fact. Yet it pleased, it somewhat relieved, his kinsman to see his passivity as not a little foolish. Miriam noted something of this in[513] Peter's eyes, for she exclaimed abruptly, "Don't kill him—he doesn't care for me!" With which she passed into the carriage and let it roll away.

"Nothing gets through to you, my dear!" Miriam shot back. Then she turned to Peter: "You're the loyal one—you're the one I can depend on." He wasn't looking at her; his gaze drifted into the carriage, landing on Nick Dormer, who was seated on the other side with his face turned toward the window. He was the one, whether loyal or not, relied on or not, whom a charming woman had chosen to take away, and that fact clearly brought him a sense of triumph. Still, it somewhat amused his relative to see his quietness as slightly foolish. Miriam picked up on this in [513] Peter's eyes, as she suddenly exclaimed, "Don't hurt him—he's not into me!" With that, she climbed into the carriage and let it roll away.

Peter stood watching it till he heard Dashwood again beside him. "You wouldn't believe what I make him do the whole thing for—a little rascal I know."

Peter stood watching it until he heard Dashwood beside him again. "You wouldn't believe what I make him do the whole thing for—a little rascal I know."

"Good-bye; take good care of Mrs. Rooth," said Gabriel Nash, waving a bland farewell to the young actor. He gave a smiling survey of the heavens and remarked to Sherringham that the rain had stopped. Was he walking, was he driving, should they be going in the same direction? Peter cared little about his direction and had little account of it to give; he simply moved away in silence and with Gabriel at his side. This converser was partly an affliction to him; indeed the fact that he couldn't only make light of him added to the oppression. It was just to him nevertheless to note that he could hold his peace occasionally: he had for instance this afternoon taken little part in the talk at Balaklava Place. Peter greatly disliked to speak to him of Miriam, but he liked Nash himself to make free with her, and even liked him to say such things as might be a little viciously and unguardedly contradicted. He was not, however, moved to gainsay something dropped by his companion, disconnectedly, at the end of a few minutes; a word to the effect that she was after all the best-natured soul alive. All the same, Nash added, it wouldn't do for her to take possession of a nice life like Nick's; and he repeated that for his part he would never allow it. It would be on his conscience to interfere. To which Peter returned disingenuously that they might all do as they liked—it didn't matter a button to him. And with an effort to carry off that comedy he changed the subject.[514]

"Goodbye; take care of Mrs. Rooth," Gabriel Nash said, waving a casual goodbye to the young actor. He smiled up at the sky and told Sherringham that the rain had stopped. Was he walking, driving, or should they be going in the same direction? Peter didn't really care about the direction and didn't have much to say about it; he just walked away silently with Gabriel beside him. This conversation partner was somewhat of a burden to him; in fact, the fact that he couldn't just make fun of him added to the pressure. Still, it was fair to note that he could occasionally keep quiet: for example, this afternoon he had hardly participated in the conversation at Balaklava Place. Peter really didn't want to talk to him about Miriam, but he didn't mind Nash talking about her freely, and he even liked it when he said things that could be slightly and carelessly contradicted. However, he didn't feel the need to dispute something his companion mentioned disconnectedly after a few minutes, something like the idea that she was, after all, the kindest person alive. Still, Nash added, it wouldn't be right for her to take over a good life like Nick's; and he repeated that he would never allow it. He would feel guilty if he interfered. To which Peter disingenuously replied that they could all do as they pleased—it didn’t matter to him. And with an effort to play off that facade, he changed the subject.[514]


XXXVIII

He wouldn't for a moment have admitted that he was jealous of his old comrade, but would almost have liked to be accused of it: for this would have given him a chance he rather lacked and missed, the right occasion to declare with plausibility that motives he couldn't avow had no application to his case. How could a man be jealous when he was not a suitor? how could he pretend to guard a property which was neither his own nor destined to become his own? There could be no question of loss when one had nothing at stake, and no question of envy when the responsibility of possession was exactly what one prayed to be delivered from. The measure of one's susceptibility was one's pretensions, and Peter was not only ready to declare over and over again that, thank God, he had none: his spiritual detachment was still more complete—he literally suffered from the fact that nobody appeared to care to hear him say it. He connected an idea of virtue and honour with his attitude, since surely it was a high case of conduct to have quenched a personal passion for the good of the public service. He had gone over the whole question at odd, irrepressible hours; he had returned, spiritually speaking, the buffet administered to him all at once, that day in Rosedale Road, by the spectacle of the crânerie with which Nick could let worldly glories slide.[515] Resolution for resolution he preferred after all another sort, and his own crânerie would be shown in the way he should stick to his profession and stand up for British interests. If Nick had leaped over a wall he would leap over a river. The course of his river was already traced and his loins were already girded. Thus he was justified in holding that the measure of a man's susceptibility was a man's attitude: that was the only thing he was bound to give an account of.

He wouldn't have admitted for a second that he was jealous of his old friend, but he almost would have liked to be accused of it: that would have given him a chance he really needed, the right moment to convincingly declare that feelings he couldn’t openly confess had nothing to do with his situation. How could a man be jealous when he wasn't pursuing anyone? How could he pretend to protect something that wasn't his or meant to be his? There was no risk of loss when he had nothing to worry about, and no question of envy when he wished to be free from the burden of ownership. The amount of sensitivity one had depended on one's ambitions, and Peter was not only willing to say repeatedly that, thank goodness, he had none: his emotional detachment was even stronger—he genuinely felt upset that no one seemed to care to hear him say it. He associated a sense of virtue and honor with his stance, believing it was truly noble to have suppressed a personal desire for the benefit of the public good. He had thought through the whole issue during various unexpected moments; he had metaphorically returned the slap he received that day on Rosedale Road when he witnessed the nonchalance with which Nick could let worldly honors pass by. Resolution for resolution, he ultimately preferred a different kind, and his own nonchalance would show in how he committed to his career and advocated for British interests. If Nick had jumped over a wall, he would jump over a river. The path of his river was already set, and he was ready. Thus, he felt justified in believing that the measure of a man's sensitivity was a man's attitude: that was the only thing he was obligated to explain.

He was perpetually giving an account of it to his own soul in default of other listeners. He was quite angry at having tasted a sweetness in Miriam's assurance at the carriage—door, bestowed indeed with very little solemnity, that Nick didn't care for her. Wherein did it concern him that Nick cared for her or that Nick didn't? Wherein did it signify to him that Gabriel Nash should have taken upon himself to disapprove of a union between the young actress and the young painter and to frustrate an accident that might perhaps prove fortunate? For those had also been cooling words at the hour, though Peter blushed on the morrow to think that he felt in them anything but Nash's personal sublimity. He was ashamed of having been refreshed, and refreshed by so sickly a draught—it being all his theory that he was not in a fever. As for keeping an eye on Nick, it would soon become clear to that young man and that young man's charming friend that he had quite other uses for his eyes. The pair, with Nash to help, might straighten out their complications according to their light. He would never speak to Nick of Miriam; he felt indeed just now as if he should never speak to Nick of anything. He had traced the course of his river, as I say, and the real proof would be in the way he should, clearing the air, land on the opposite bank. It was a case for[516] action—for vigorous, unmistakable action. He had done very little since his arrival in London but moon round a fille de théâtre who was taken up partly, though she bluffed it off, with another man, and partly with arranging new petticoats for a beastly old "poetic drama"; but this little waste of time should instantly be made up. He had given himself a definite rope, and he had danced to the end of his rope, and now he would dance back. That was all right—so right that Peter could only express to himself how right it was by whistling with extravagance.

He was constantly explaining it to his own mind since there were no other listeners. He felt quite upset after experiencing a bittersweet moment when Miriam casually mentioned at the carriage door that Nick didn't care for her. Why should it matter to him whether Nick cared for her or not? Why should he care that Gabriel Nash decided to disapprove of a relationship between the young actress and the young painter and spoil a situation that might actually work out? Those words had seemed indifferent at the time, though Peter felt embarrassed the next day to realize he saw something in them beyond just Nash’s grand attitude. He was ashamed of feeling uplifted, especially by such a pathetic thought—it was completely against his belief that he was not in a troubled state. As for keeping an eye on Nick, it would soon be clear to that young man and his charming companion that Peter had much better things to focus on. With Nash's help, they could sort out their own mess. He would never bring up Miriam with Nick; at the moment, he felt like he might never talk to Nick about anything at all. He had followed the path of his own emotions, as I say, and the real test would be how he would, by clearing things up, end up on the other side. It was time for[516] action—bold, clear action. Since arriving in London, he had done very little except linger around a fille de théâtre who was somewhat involved, though she pretended otherwise, with another man, and also spent time trying to fix up the dreadful costumes for a horrible old "poetic drama"; but he needed to make up for this lost time immediately. He had given himself a clear limit, and he had danced to the end of that limit, and now he was ready to dance back. That was all good—so good that Peter could only express to himself how good it was by whistling with enthusiasm.

He whistled as he went to dine with a great personage the day after his meeting with Nick in Balaklava Place; a great personage to whom he had originally paid his respects—it was high time—the day before that meeting, the previous Monday. The sense of omissions to repair, of a superior line to take, perhaps made him study with more zeal to please the personage, who gave him ten minutes and asked him five questions. A great many doors were successively opened before any palpitating pilgrim who was about to enter the presence of this distinguished man; but they were discreetly closed again behind Sherringham, and I must ask the reader to pause with me at the nearer end of the momentary vista. This particular pilgrim fortunately felt he could count on recognition not only as a faithful if obscure official in the great hierarchy, but as a clever young man who happened to be connected by blood with people his lordship had intimately known. No doubt it was simply as the clever young man that Peter received the next morning, from the dispenser of his lordship's hospitality, a note asking him to dine on the morrow. Such cards had come to him before, and he had always obeyed their call; he did so at present, however, with a sense of unusual intention. In due course his intention was translated into words; before[517] the gentlemen left the dining-room he respectfully asked his noble host for some further brief and benevolent hearing.

He whistled as he headed to dinner with an important person the day after his meeting with Nick in Balaklava Place; an important person he had originally paid his respects to—it was about time—on the day before that meeting, the previous Monday. The feeling of needing to make up for missed opportunities, of needing to take a higher road, perhaps made him work harder to impress the person, who gave him ten minutes and asked him five questions. A lot of doors were opened one after another before any anxious guest was about to enter the presence of this distinguished man; but they were discreetly closed behind Sherringham, and I ask the reader to pause with me at the closer end of this brief view. This particular guest felt he could count on recognition not only as a loyal if minor official in the larger hierarchy, but also as a smart young man who happened to be related by blood to people his lordship had known well. No doubt it was simply as the smart young man that Peter received the next morning, from the person in charge of his lordship's hospitality, a note asking him to dinner the next day. He had received such invitations before, and he had always accepted; however, he did so this time with a sense of special purpose. When the time came, his intention was expressed in words; before[517] the men left the dining room, he respectfully asked his noble host for a little more time to listen.

"What is it you want? Tell me now," the master of his fate replied, motioning to the rest of the company to pass out and detaining him where they stood.

"What do you want? Tell me now," the master of his fate replied, signaling for everyone else to leave and keeping him where they stood.

Peter's excellent training covered every contingency: he could always be as concise or as diffuse as the occasion required. Even he himself, however, was surprised at the quick felicity of the terms in which he was conscious of conveying that, were it compatible with higher conveniences, he should extremely like to be transferred to duties in a more distant quarter of the globe. Indeed, fond as he was of thinking himself a man of emotions controlled by civility, it is not impossible that a greater candour than he knew glimmered through Peter's expression and trembled through his tone as he presented this petition. He had aimed at a good manner in presenting it, but perhaps the best of the effect produced for his interlocutor was just where it failed, where it confessed a secret that the highest diplomacy would have guarded. Sherringham remarked to the minister that he didn't care in the least where the place might be, nor how little coveted a post; the further away the better, and the climate didn't matter. He would only prefer of course that there should be really something to do, though he would make the best of it even if there were not. He stopped in time, or at least thought he did, not to betray his covertly seeking relief from minding his having been jilted in a flight to latitudes unfavourable to human life. His august patron gave him a sharp look which for a moment seemed the precursor of a sharper question; but the moment elapsed and the question failed to come. This considerate omission, characteristic[518] of a true man of the world and representing quick guesses and still quicker indifferences, made our gentleman from that moment his lordship's ardent partisan. What did come was a good-natured laugh and the exclamation: "You know there are plenty of swamps and jungles, if you want that sort of thing," Peter replied that it was very much that sort of thing he did want; whereupon his chief continued: "I'll see—I'll see. If anything turns up you shall hear."

Peter's excellent training prepared him for every situation: he could always be as brief or as detailed as the occasion required. Even he was surprised by how quickly and effectively he expressed that, if it didn't interfere with higher priorities, he would really like to be assigned to duties in a more remote part of the world. Despite his belief that he was a man of emotions tempered by courtesy, it’s likely that a greater honesty than he realized showed in Peter's expression and quivered in his tone as he made this request. He had intended to present it well, but perhaps the most impactful part of his delivery was where it fell short, revealing a secret that the highest diplomacy would have kept under wraps. Sherringham told the minister that he didn't care at all where the assignment was, nor how undesirable the position; the further away, the better, and the climate was irrelevant. He just hoped there would actually be something to do, although he would make the best of it even if there wasn't. He stopped just in time, or at least thought he did, to avoid revealing his subtle desire to escape from the pain of being jilted by finding a job in a place that was inhospitable to human life. His esteemed patron shot him a sharp glance that momentarily seemed on the verge of a tougher question; but the moment passed, and the question didn’t come. This thoughtful omission, typical of a true man of the world and indicative of quick insights and even quicker indifferences, made Peter from that point on an enthusiastic supporter of his lordship. What did come next was a good-natured laugh and the comment: "You know there are plenty of swamps and jungles if that's what you want." Peter replied that it was exactly that sort of thing he wanted; to which his chief responded: "I'll see—I'll see. If anything comes up, you'll be the first to know."

Something turned up the very next day: our young man, taken at his word, found himself indebted to the postman for a note of concise intimation that the high position of minister to the smallest of Central American republics would be apportioned him. The republic, though small, was big enough to be "shaky," and the position, though high, not so exalted that there were not much greater altitudes above it to which it was a stepping-stone. Peter, quite ready to take one thing with another, rejoiced at his easy triumph, reflected that he must have been even more noticed at headquarters than he had hoped, and, on the spot, consulting nobody and waiting for nothing, signified his unqualified acceptance of the place. Nobody with a grain of sense would have advised him to do anything else. It made him happier than he had supposed he should ever be again; it made him feel professionally in the train, as they said in Paris; it was serious, it was interesting, it was exciting, and his imagination, letting itself loose into the future, began once more to scale the crowning eminence. It was very simple to hold one's course if one really tried, and he blessed the variety of peoples. Further communications passed, the last enjoining on him to return to Paris for a short interval a week later, after which he would be advised of the date for his proceeding to his remoter duties.[519]

Something came up the very next day: our young man, taking his word seriously, found himself owing the postman for a brief note informing him that he would be appointed to the position of minister to the smallest Central American republic. The republic, although small, was unstable, and the position, while prestigious, was not so elevated that there weren't much greater heights above it that he could aspire to. Peter, ready to accept both the good and the bad, celebrated his easy victory, realized he must have been more noticed at headquarters than he had hoped, and right then and there, without consulting anyone or waiting for anything, he accepted the role without reservation. Anyone with any sense would have advised him to do the same. It made him happier than he ever thought he would be again; it made him feel professionally on track, as they said in Paris; it was serious, it was interesting, it was exciting, and his imagination, freeing itself, began to envision a bright future ahead. It was really simple to stay on course if one truly made the effort, and he appreciated the diversity of people. Further communications followed, the last requesting him to return to Paris for a short while a week later, after which he would be informed of the date for his onward duties.[519]


XXXIX

The next thing he meanwhile did was to call with his news on Lady Agnes Dormer; it is not unworthy of note that he took on the other hand no step to make his promotion known to Miriam Rooth. To render it probable he should find his aunt he went at the luncheon-hour; and she was indeed on the point of sitting down to that repast with Grace. Biddy was not at home—Biddy was never at home now, her mother said: she was always at Nick's place, she spent her life there, she ate and drank there, she almost slept there. What she contrived to do there for so many hours and what was the irresistible spell Lady Agnes couldn't pretend she had succeeded in discovering. She spoke of this baleful resort only as "Nick's place," and spoke of it at first as little as possible. She judged highly probable, however, that Biddy would come in early that afternoon: there was something or other, some common social duty, she had condescended to promise she would perform with Grace. Poor Lady Agnes, whom Peter found somehow at once grim and very prostrate—she assured her nephew her nerves were all gone—almost abused her younger daughter for two minutes, having evidently a deep-seated need of abusing some one. I must yet add that she didn't wait to meet Grace's eye before recovering, by a rapid gyration, her view of the possibilities of things—those[520] possibilities from which she still might squeeze, as a parent almost in despair, the drop that would sweeten her cup. "Dear child," she had the presence of mind to subjoin, "her only fault is after all that she adores her brother. She has a capacity for adoration and must always take her gospel from some one."

The next thing he did was to share his news with Lady Agnes Dormer; it's worth noting that he didn’t make any effort to inform Miriam Rooth about his promotion. To increase his chances of finding his aunt, he went during lunch hour, and she was indeed about to sit down to eat with Grace. Biddy wasn’t home—Biddy was never home now, her mother said: she was always at Nick's place, spending her life there, eating and drinking there, and almost sleeping there. Lady Agnes couldn’t figure out what Biddy did there for so many hours or what irresistible charm Nick’s place had. She referred to this troubling spot as just "Nick's place," and she initially talked about it as little as possible. However, she was quite sure that Biddy would come in early that afternoon because there was some common social obligation she had promised to fulfill with Grace. Poor Lady Agnes, whom Peter found both grim and very defeated—she told her nephew her nerves were shot—almost criticized her younger daughter for a couple of minutes, clearly needing to vent at someone. I should add that she didn’t wait to catch Grace’s eye before quickly shifting back to her thoughts on the possibilities of things—those possibilities from which she still hoped to extract something, as a nearly desperate parent, that would make her life a bit sweeter. "Dear child," she managed to add, "her only fault is that she adores her brother. She has a capacity for adoration and must always take her gospel from someone."

Grace declared to Peter that her sister would have stayed at home if she had dreamed he was coming, and Lady Agnes let him know that she had heard all about the hour he had spent with the poor child at Nick's place and about his extraordinary good nature in taking the two girls to the play. Peter lunched in Calcutta Gardens, spending an hour there which proved at first unexpectedly and, as seemed to him, unfairly dismal. He knew from his own general perceptions, from what Biddy had told him and from what he had heard Nick say in Balaklava Place, that his aunt would have been wounded by her son's apostasy; but it was not till he saw her that he appreciated the dark difference this young man's behaviour had made in the outlook of his family. Evidently that behaviour had sprung a dreadful leak in the great vessel of their hopes. These were things no outsider could measure, and they were none of an outsider's business; it was enough that Lady Agnes struck him really as a woman who had received her death-blow. She looked ten years older; she was white and haggard and tragic. Her eyes burned with a strange fitful fire that prompted one to conclude her children had better look out for her. When not filled with this unnatural flame they were suffused with comfortless tears; and altogether the afflicted lady was, as he viewed her, very bad, a case for anxiety. It was because he had known she would be very bad that he had, in his kindness, called on her exactly in this[521] manner; but he recognised that to undertake to be kind to her in proportion to her need might carry one very far. He was glad he had not himself a wronged mad mother, and he wondered how Nick could bear the burden of the home he had ruined. Apparently he didn't bear it very far, but had taken final, convenient refuge in Rosedale Road.

Grace told Peter that her sister would have stayed home if she had known he was coming, and Lady Agnes informed him that she had heard all about the hour he spent with the poor child at Nick's place and about his incredible kindness in taking the two girls to the play. Peter had lunch in Calcutta Gardens, spending an hour there that initially felt unexpectedly and, as he thought, unfairly depressing. He knew from his own observations, from what Biddy had told him, and from what he had heard Nick say in Balaklava Place, that his aunt would have been hurt by her son's betrayal; but it wasn't until he saw her that he truly understood the heavy impact this young man's behavior had on his family's outlook. Clearly, that behavior had caused a terrible blow to their hopes. These were things no outsider could gauge, and they weren't any outsider's concern; it was enough that Lady Agnes genuinely struck him as a woman who had received a fatal blow. She looked ten years older; she was pale, worn out, and tragic. Her eyes burned with a strange, flickering intensity that made one think her children had better watch out for her. When not filled with this unnatural fire, they were filled with bitter tears; and overall, the troubled lady appeared, in his eyes, very unwell, a cause for concern. It was because he had known she would be in such a state that he, out of kindness, had visited her in this[521] way; but he realized that trying to be kind to her according to her need could lead him far. He was relieved he didn’t have a wronged, mad mother himself, and he wondered how Nick could carry the weight of the home he had destroyed. Clearly, he didn’t carry it for long, having taken final refuge in Rosedale Road.

Peter's judgement of his perverse cousin was considerably confused, and not the less so for the consciousness that he was perhaps just now not in the best state of mind for judging him at all. At the same time, though he held in general that a man of sense has always warrant enough in his sense for doing the particular thing he prefers, he could scarcely help asking himself whether, in the exercise of a virile freedom, it had been absolutely indispensable Nick should work such domestic woe. He admitted indeed that that was an anomalous figure for Nick, the worker of domestic woe. Then he saw that his aunt's grievance—there came a moment, later, when she asserted as much—was not quite what her recreant child, in Balaklava Place, had represented it—with questionable taste perhaps—to a mocking actress; was not a mere shocked quarrel with his adoption of a "low" career, or a horror, the old-fashioned horror, of the louches licences taken by artists under pretext of being conscientious: the day for this was past, and English society thought the brush and the fiddle as good as anything else—with two or three exceptions. It was not what he had taken up but what he had put down that made the sorry difference, and the tragedy would have been equally great if he had become a wine-merchant or a horse-dealer. Peter had gathered at first that Lady Agnes wouldn't trust herself to speak directly of her trouble, and he had obeyed what he supposed the best discretion in making no allusion to it. But a few minutes[522] before they rose from table she broke out, and when he attempted to utter a word of mitigation there was something that went to his heart in the way she returned: "Oh you don't know—you don't know!" He felt Grace's eyes fixed on him at this instant in a mystery of supplication, and was uncertain as to what she wanted—that he should say something more to console her mother or should hurry away from the subject. Grace looked old and plain and—he had thought on coming in—rather cross, but she evidently wanted something. "You don't know," Lady Agnes repeated with a trembling voice, "you don't know." She had pushed her chair a little away from her place; she held her pocket-handkerchief pressed hard to her mouth, almost stuffed into it, and her eyes were fixed on the floor. She made him aware he did virtually know—know what towering piles of confidence and hope had been dashed to the earth. Then she finished her sentence unexpectedly—"You don't know what my life with my great husband was." Here on the other hand Peter was slightly at fault—he didn't exactly see what her life with her great husband had to do with it. What was clear to him, however, was that they literally had looked for things all in the very key of that greatness from Nick. It was not quite easy to see why this had been the case—it had not been precisely Peter's own prefigurement. Nick appeared to have had the faculty of planting that sort of flattering faith in women; he had originally given Julia a tremendous dose of it, though she had since shaken off the effects.

Peter’s judgment of his troublesome cousin was pretty mixed up, and it didn’t help that he was probably not in the best mindset to evaluate him at all. At the same time, although he generally believed that a sensible person has enough reasons to do what they prefer, he couldn't help but wonder if, in exercising his freedom, it was really necessary for Nick to create such a mess at home. It was true that Nick was an unusual figure in that role, the one causing domestic strife. Then he realized that his aunt’s complaint—there would come a moment later when she would insist on this—was not exactly what her ungrateful son, in Balaklava Place, had claimed to a mocking actress, perhaps with questionable taste; it wasn't just a matter of being shocked by his choice of a “low” career or an outright horror of the old-fashioned concerns about the louches artists took under the guise of being principled. That time had passed, and English society regarded painting and music as good as anything else—except for a few exceptions. It wasn’t what Nick had pursued but what he had given up that caused the unfortunate difference, and the tragedy would have been just as significant if he had become a wine merchant or a horse trader. Peter initially gathered that Lady Agnes didn’t trust herself to talk directly about her troubles, so he thought it best to avoid mentioning it. But a few minutes[522] before they got up from the table, she suddenly opened up, and when he tried to offer some words of comfort, there was something that hit him hard in the way she responded: “Oh, you don’t know—you don’t know!” He felt Grace’s gaze fixed on him in a plea, unsure of what she wanted—whether he should say more to comfort her mother or change the subject. Grace looked older and plainer, and—he had thought when he walked in—somewhat annoyed, but she clearly needed something. “You don’t know,” Lady Agnes repeated with a shaky voice, “you don’t know.” She had pushed her chair a bit away from the table; she held her handkerchief pressed tightly to her mouth, almost stuffing it in, and her eyes were downcast. She made him understand that he did actually know—know what massive hopes and confidence had been crushed. Then she unexpectedly finished her thought—“You don’t know what my life with my great husband was like.” Here, however, Peter was slightly confused—he didn’t quite see how her life with her great husband was relevant. What was clear to him, though, was that they had literally expected everything from Nick in light of that greatness. It wasn’t easy to understand why that had been the case—it hadn’t precisely been Peter’s own expectation. Nick seemed to have had a knack for instilling that kind of flattering belief in women; he had initially given Julia a huge dose of it, although she had since managed to shake off its effects.

"Do you really think he would have done such great things, politically speaking?" Peter risked. "Do you consider that the root of the matter was so essentially in him?"

"Do you really think he would have achieved such great things in politics?" Peter asked. "Do you believe that the essence of the issue was fundamentally within him?"

His hostess had a pause, looking at him rather[523] hard. "I only think what all his friends—all his father's friends—have thought. He was his father's son after all. No young man ever had a finer training, and he gave from the first repeated proof of the highest ability, the highest ambition. See how he got in everywhere. Look at his first seat—look at his second," Lady Agnes continued. "Look at what every one says at this moment."

His hostess paused, studying him intently. "I only think what all his friends—everyone his father knew—has thought. After all, he was his father's son. No young man ever had better training, and from the start, he showed clear signs of exceptional talent and ambition. Just look at how he got into all those places. Look at his first position—look at his second," Lady Agnes continued. "Look at what everyone is saying right now."

"Look at all the papers!" said Grace. "Did you ever hear him speak?" she asked. And when Peter reminded her how he had spent his life in foreign lands, shut out from such pleasures, she went on: "Well, you lost something."

"Look at all the papers!" Grace said. "Have you ever heard him speak?" she asked. And when Peter reminded her that he had spent his life in foreign countries, missing out on such pleasures, she replied, "Well, you missed out on something."

"It was very charming," said Lady Agnes quietly and poignantly.

"It was really charming," Lady Agnes said softly and with feeling.

"Of course he's charming, whatever he does," Peter returned. "He'll be a charming artist."

"Of course he's charming, no matter what he does," Peter replied. "He'll be a charming artist."

"Oh God help us!" the poor lady groaned, rising quickly.

"Oh God, help us!" the poor lady groaned, standing up quickly.

"He won't—that's the worst," Grace amended. "It isn't as if he'd do things people would like, I've been to his place, and I never saw such a horrid lot of things—not at all clever or pretty."

"He won't—that's the worst," Grace corrected. "It’s not like he would do things people would enjoy. I've been to his place, and I’ve never seen such a terrible collection of stuff—not clever or nice at all."

Yet her mother, at this, turned upon her with sudden asperity. "You know nothing whatever about the matter!" Then she added for Peter that, as it happened, her children did have a good deal of artistic taste: Grace was the only one who was totally deficient in it. Biddy was very clever—Biddy really might learn to do pretty things. And anything the poor child could learn was now no more than her duty—there was so little knowing what the future had in store for them all.

Yet her mother, at this, turned to her sharply. "You don't know anything about it!" Then she told Peter that, as it turned out, her children had quite a bit of artistic talent: Grace was the only one who completely lacked it. Biddy was very smart—Biddy could really learn to create beautiful things. And anything the poor child could learn was now nothing more than her responsibility—there was no telling what the future held for any of them.

"You think too much of the future—you take terribly gloomy views," said Peter, looking for his hat.

"You think too much about the future—you have such a negative outlook," said Peter, searching for his hat.

"What other views can one take when one's son has deliberately thrown away a fortune?"[524]

"What other perspectives can one have when their son has intentionally tossed away a fortune?"[524]

"Thrown one away? Do you mean through not marrying——?"

"Thrown one away? Are you saying that by not marrying——?"

"I mean through killing by his perversity the best friend he ever had."

"I mean by his twisted actions, he ended up killing the best friend he ever had."

Peter stared a moment; then with laughter: "Ah but Julia isn't dead of it!"

Peter stared for a moment, then laughed, "Oh, but Julia isn't dead from it!"

"I'm not talking of Julia," said his aunt with a good deal of majesty. "Nick isn't mercenary, and I'm not complaining of that."

"I'm not talking about Julia," his aunt said with a sense of authority. "Nick isn't money-minded, and I'm not saying that's a bad thing."

"She means Mr. Carteret," Grace explained with all her competence. "He'd have done anything if Nick had stayed in the House."

"She means Mr. Carteret," Grace explained confidently. "He would have done anything if Nick had remained in the House."

"But he's not dead?"

"But he's not dead?"

"Charles Carteret's dying," said Lady Agnes—"his end's dreadfully near. He has been a sort of providence to us—he was Sir Nicholas's second self. But he won't put up with such insanity, such wickedness, and that chapter's closed."

"Charles Carteret is dying," Lady Agnes said, "his end is incredibly close. He has been like a guardian angel to us—he was Sir Nicholas's other half. But he won't tolerate such madness, such evil, and that chapter is over."

"You mean he has dropped Nick out of his will?"

"You mean he took Nick out of his will?"

"Cut him off utterly. He has given him notice."

"Completely cut him off. He has already been notified."

"The old scoundrel!"—Peter couldn't keep this back. "But Nick will work the better for that—he'll depend on himself."

"The old jerk!"—Peter couldn't hold this in. "But Nick will do better because of it—he'll rely on himself."

"Yes, and whom shall we depend on?" Grace spoke up.

"Yeah, and who should we count on?" Grace said.

"Don't be vulgar, for God's sake!" her mother ejaculated with a certain inconsequence.

"Don't be vulgar, for heaven's sake!" her mother exclaimed with a bit of randomness.

"Oh leave Nick alone—he'll make a lot of money," Peter declared cheerfully, following his two companions into the hall.

"Oh, leave Nick alone—he's going to make a lot of money," Peter said cheerfully, following his two friends into the hall.

"I don't in the least care if he does or not," said Lady Agnes. "You must come upstairs again—I've lots to say to you yet," she went on, seeing him make for his hat. "You must arrange to come and dine with us immediately; it's only because I've been so steeped in misery that I didn't write to you the other day—directly after you had called. We don't give[525] parties, as you may imagine, but if you'll come just as we are, for old acquaintance' sake—"

"I really don’t care whether he does or not," said Lady Agnes. "You have to come upstairs again—I still have so much to say to you," she continued, noticing him reaching for his hat. "You need to plan to come and have dinner with us right away; it's only because I've been so overwhelmed with sadness that I didn’t write to you the other day—right after you visited. We don’t throw[525] parties, as you might imagine, but if you’ll come just as we are, for old times' sake—"

"Just with Nick—if Nick will come—and dear Biddy," Grace interposed.

"Just with Nick—if Nick will come—and dear Biddy," Grace interrupted.

"Nick must certainly come, as well as dear Biddy, whom I hoped so much to find," Peter pronounced. "Because I'm going away—I don't know when I, shall see them again."

"Nick definitely has to come, and so does dear Biddy, who I really hoped to see," Peter said. "I'm leaving—I have no idea when I'll see them again."

"Wait with mamma. Biddy will come in now at any moment," Grace urged.

"Wait with Mom. Biddy will be here any minute," Grace urged.

"You're going away?" said Lady Agnes, pausing at the foot of the stairs and turning her white face upon him. Something in her voice showed she had been struck by his own tone.

"Are you leaving?" Lady Agnes asked, stopping at the bottom of the stairs and turning her pale face towards him. There was something in her voice that indicated she had been impacted by his tone.

"I've had promotion and you must congratulate me. They're sending me out as minister to a little hot hole in Central America—six thousand miles away. I shall have to go rather soon."

"I got promoted, and you need to congratulate me. They’re sending me out as a minister to a little hot spot in Central America—six thousand miles away. I’ll have to leave pretty soon."

"Oh I'm so glad!" Lady Agnes breathed. Still she paused at the foot of the stair and still she gazed.

"Oh, I'm so glad!" Lady Agnes breathed. Yet, she paused at the bottom of the stairs and continued to gaze.

"How very delightful—it will lead straight off to all sorts of other good things!" Grace a little coarsely commented.

"How wonderful! It will lead right to all kinds of other good things!" Grace commented a bit roughly.

"Oh I'm crawling up—I'm an excellency," Peter laughed.

"Oh, I'm crawling up—I'm the best!" Peter laughed.

"Then if you dine with us your excellency must have great people to meet you."

"Then if you join us for dinner, your excellency will have important people to meet you."

"Nick and Biddy—they're great enough."

"Nick and Biddy—they're amazing."

"Come upstairs—come upstairs," said Lady Agnes, turning quickly and beginning to ascend.

"Come upstairs—come upstairs," Lady Agnes said, quickly turning and starting to go up the stairs.

"Wait for Biddy—I'm going out," Grace continued, extending her hand to her kinsman. "I shall see you again—not that you care; but good-bye now. Wait for Biddy," the girl repeated in a lower tone, fastening her eyes on his with the same urgent mystifying gleam he thought he had noted at luncheon.[526]

"Wait for Biddy—I'm heading out," Grace said, reaching out to her relative. "I'll see you again—not that it matters to you; but goodbye for now. Wait for Biddy," she repeated in a softer voice, locking her gaze with his, holding the same intense, mysterious look he thought he had seen at lunch.[526]

"Oh I'll go and see her in Rosedale Road," he threw off.

"Oh, I'll go see her on Rosedale Road," he said.

"Do you mean to-day—now?"

"Do you mean today—now?"

"I don't know about to-day, but before I leave England."

"I don't know about today, but before I leave England."

"Well, she'll be in immediately," said Grace. "Good-bye to your excellency."

"Well, she’ll be in right away," said Grace. "Goodbye, your excellency."

"Come up, Peter—please come up," called Lady Agnes from the top of the stairs.

"Come up, Peter—please come up," called Lady Agnes from the top of the stairs.

He mounted and when he found himself in the drawing-room with her and the door closed she expressed her great interest in his fine prospects and position, which she wished to hear all about. She rang for coffee and indicated the seat he would find most comfortable: it shone before him for a moment that she would tell him he might if he wished light a cigar. For Peter had suddenly become restless—too restless to occupy a comfortable chair; he seated himself in it only to jump up again, and he went to the window, while he imparted to his hostess the very little he knew about his post, on hearing a vehicle drive up to the door. A strong light had just been thrown into his mind, and it grew stronger when, looking out, he saw Grace Dormer issue from the house in a hat and a jacket which had all the air of having been assumed with extraordinary speed. Her jacket was unbuttoned and her gloves still dangling from the hands with which she was settling her hat. The vehicle into which she hastily sprang was a hansom-cab which had been summoned by the butler from the doorstep and which rolled away with her after she had given an address.

He got on and when he found himself in the living room with her and the door closed, she shared her genuine interest in his promising future and role, which she wanted to hear all about. She called for coffee and pointed to the seat he would find most comfortable: it briefly struck him that she would suggest he could light a cigar if he wanted. Peter had suddenly become restless—too restless to sit in a comfy chair; he only sat down for a moment before getting up again, wandering to the window while telling his hostess the little he knew about his job, when he heard a vehicle pull up at the door. A strong realization hit him, and it intensified when, looking outside, he saw Grace Dormer rush out of the house in a hat and jacket that clearly looked like they were put on in a hurry. Her jacket was unbuttoned, and her gloves were still hanging from the hands she was using to adjust her hat. The vehicle she quickly jumped into was a hansom cab that the butler had called from the doorstep, and it drove off with her after she gave an address.

"Where's Grace going in such a hurry?" he asked of Lady Agnes; to which she replied that she hadn't the least idea—her children, at the pass they had all come to, knocked about as they liked.

"Where's Grace rushing off to?" he asked Lady Agnes, to which she replied that she had no clue—her kids, with everything going on, were just messing around as they wanted.

Well, he sat down again; he stayed a quarter of[527] an hour and then he stayed longer, and during this time his appreciation of what she had in her mind gathered force. She showed him that precious quantity clearly enough, though she showed it by no clumsy, no voluntary arts. It looked out of her sombre, conscious eyes and quavered in her preoccupied, perfunctory tones. She took an extravagant interest in his future proceedings, the probable succession of events in his career, the different honours he would be likely to come in for, the salary attached to his actual appointment, the salary attached to the appointments that would follow—they would be sure to, wouldn't they?—and what he might reasonably expect to save. Oh he must save—Lady Agnes was an advocate of saving; and he must take tremendous pains and get on and be clever and fiercely ambitious: he must make himself indispensable and rise to the top. She was urgent and suggestive and sympathetic; she threw herself into the vision of his achievements and emoluments as if to appease a little the sore hunger with which Nick's treachery had left her. This was touching to her nephew, who didn't remain unmoved even at those more importunate moments when, as she fell into silence, fidgeting feverishly with a morsel of fancy-work she had plucked from a table, her whole presence became an intense, repressed appeal to him. What that appeal would have been had it been uttered was: "Oh Peter, take little Biddy; oh my dear young friend, understand your interests at the same time that you understand mine; be kind and reasonable and clever; save me all further anxiety and tribulation and accept my lovely, faultless child from my hands."

Well, he sat down again; he stayed for about fifteen[527] minutes and then lingered longer, during which time his understanding of what she was thinking strengthened. She made her feelings clear enough, but not in any awkward or forced way. They shone from her serious, aware eyes and trembled in her distracted, routine manner of speaking. She took a keen interest in his future endeavors, the likely series of events in his career, the different honors he could expect, the salary tied to his current position, the salary for the roles that would come after—surely they would, right?—and what he could realistically save. Oh, he must save—Lady Agnes was a strong supporter of saving; he needed to work hard, succeed, be smart, and be fiercely ambitious: he had to make himself essential and climb to the top. She was insistent, encouraging, and understanding; she immersed herself in the vision of his successes and rewards as if to lessen the deep longing left by Nick's betrayal. This was moving for her nephew, who was touched even during the more intense moments when she fell silent, nervously fiddling with a piece of needlework she had taken from a table, her whole demeanor becoming a powerful, subdued plea to him. What that plea would have expressed if spoken was: "Oh Peter, take dear Biddy; oh my young friend, please grasp your interests while considering mine; be kind, sensible, and smart; relieve me of any further worry and accept my lovely, perfect child from me."

That was what Lady Agnes had always meant, more or less, that was what Grace had meant, and they meant it with singular lucidity on the present occasion, Lady Agnes meant it so much that from[528] one moment to another he scarce knew what she might do; and Grace meant it so much that she had rushed away in a hansom to fetch her sister from the studio. Grace, however, was a fool, for Biddy certainly wouldn't come. The news of his promotion had started them off, adding point to their idea of his being an excellent match; bringing home to them sharply the sense that if he were going away to strange countries he must take Biddy with him—that something at all events must be settled about Biddy before he went. They had suddenly begun to throb, poor things, with alarm at the ebbing hours.

That was what Lady Agnes had always meant, more or less, and that was what Grace meant, and they understood it clearly this time. Lady Agnes felt it so strongly that from[528] one moment to the next, he barely knew what she might do; and Grace felt it so intensely that she rushed off in a cab to get her sister from the studio. Grace, however, was being naive, because Biddy definitely wouldn't come. The news of his promotion had sparked their excitement, reinforcing their belief that he was an excellent match; it made them acutely aware that if he was going away to far-off places, he needed to take Biddy with him—that something had to be sorted out about Biddy before he left. They suddenly began to feel a wave of panic as the hours slipped away.

Strangely enough the perception of all this hadn't the effect of throwing him on the defensive and still less that of making him wish to bolt. When once he had made sure what was in the air he recognised a propriety, a real felicity in it; couldn't deny that he was in certain ways a good match, since it was quite probable he would go far; and was even generous enough—as he had no fear of being materially dragged to the altar—to enter into the conception that he might offer some balm to a mother who had had a horrid disappointment. The feasibility of marrying Biddy was not exactly augmented by the idea that his doing so would be a great offset to what Nick had made Lady Agnes suffer; but at least Peter didn't dislike his strenuous aunt so much as to wish to punish her for her nature. He was not afraid of her, whatever she might do; and though unable to grasp the practical relevancy of Biddy's being produced on the instant was willing to linger half an hour on the chance of successful production.

Strangely enough, the way he saw things didn't make him defensive or make him want to run away. Once he figured out what was happening, he saw a certain appropriateness and real happiness in it; he couldn't deny that he was, in some ways, a good catch since it was likely he would achieve a lot. He was even generous enough—since he had no fear of being dragged to the altar for financial reasons—to entertain the idea that he might provide some comfort to a mother who had faced a terrible disappointment. The idea of marrying Biddy wasn't really boosted by the thought that it would help balance out what Nick had made Lady Agnes go through; but at least Peter didn't dislike his demanding aunt enough to want to punish her for her nature. He wasn't afraid of her, no matter what she might do; and even though he couldn't see how important it was for Biddy to be there right away, he was willing to stick around for half an hour in hopes of a successful introduction.

There was meanwhile, moreover, a certain contagion in Lady Agnes's appeal—it made him appeal sensibly to himself, since indeed, as it is time to say, the glass of our young man's spirit had been polished for that reflexion. It was only at this moment really[529] that he became inwardly candid. While making up his mind that his only safety was in flight and taking the strong measure of a request for help toward it, he was yet very conscious that another and probably still more effectual safeguard—especially if the two should be conjoined—lay in the hollow of his hand. His sister's words in Paris had come back to him and had seemed still wiser than when uttered: "She'll save you disappointments; you'd know the worst that can happen to you, and it wouldn't be bad." Julia had put it into a nutshell—Biddy would probably save him disappointments. And then she was—well, she was Biddy. Peter knew better what that was since the hour he had spent with her in Rosedale Road. But he had brushed away the sense of it, though aware that in doing so he took only half-measures and was even guilty of a sort of fraud upon himself. If he was sincere in wishing to put a gulf between his future and that sad expanse of his past and present over which Miriam had cast her shadow there was a very simple way to do so. He had dodged this way, dishonestly fixing on another which, taken alone, was far from being so good; but Lady Agnes brought him back to it. She held him in well-nigh confused contemplation of it, during which the safety, as Julia had called it, of the remedy wrought upon him as he wouldn't have believed beforehand, and not least to the effect of sweetening, of prettily colouring, the pill. It would be simple and it would deal with all his problems; it would put an end to all alternatives, which, as alternatives were otherwise putting an end to him, would be an excellent thing. It would settle the whole question of his future, and it was high time this should be settled.

There was also a certain charm in Lady Agnes's request—it made him genuinely reflect on himself, since his spirit had been polished for that moment. It was only now that he became truly honest with himself. As he decided that his only escape was to run away and made the bold choice to ask for help, he was very aware that another, likely even more effective, safety net—especially if both could work together—was right in the palm of his hand. His sister's words from Paris returned to him, sounding even wiser now: "She'll save you disappointments; you'd know the worst that can happen, and it wouldn't be so bad." Julia had distilled it perfectly—Biddy would likely spare him disappointments. And then there was Biddy—well, she was Biddy. Peter understood better what that meant since the time he had spent with her on Rosedale Road. But he had pushed that thought aside, though he knew he was only taking half-measures and even being somewhat dishonest with himself. If he truly wanted to separate his future from the sad landscape of his past and present overshadowed by Miriam, there was a very straightforward way to do it. He had avoided this option, instead latching onto another that, on its own, wasn't nearly as good. But Lady Agnes brought him back to the right choice. She kept him in a nearly confused contemplation of it, during which the safety—like Julia had referred to it—of the solution struck him in ways he hadn't expected, not least in how it made the solution feel more attractive and colorful. It would be simple and would address all his issues; it would eliminate all the alternatives, which were otherwise ruining him, so that would be a great outcome. It would resolve the entire question of his future, and it was definitely time for that to be sorted out.

Peter took two cups of coffee while he made out his future with Lady Agnes, but though he drank them slowly he had finished them before Biddy turned up.[530] He stayed three-quarters of an hour, saying to himself she wouldn't come—why should she come? Lady Agnes stooped to no avowal; she really stooped, so far as bald words went, to no part of the business; but she made him fix the next day save one for coming to dinner, and her repeated declaration that there would be no one else, not another creature but themselves, had almost the force of the supplied form for a promise to pay. In giving his word that he would come without fail, and not write the next day to throw them over for some function he should choose to dub obligatory, he felt quite as if he were putting his name to such a document. He went away at half-past three; Biddy of course hadn't come, and he had been sure she wouldn't. He couldn't imagine what Grace's idea had been, nor what pretext she had put forward to her sister. Whatever these things Biddy had seen through them and hated them. Peter could but like her the more for that.[531]

Peter had two cups of coffee while he thought about his future with Lady Agnes, but even though he drank them slowly, he finished before Biddy arrived.[530] He stayed for about forty-five minutes, telling himself she wouldn’t show up—why would she? Lady Agnes never made any outright declarations; she really avoided saying anything directly, but she did make him set the day after tomorrow for dinner. Her repeated insistence that there wouldn’t be anyone else, just the two of them, felt almost like a signed promise. When he agreed that he would definitely come and not write the next day to cancel for some function he might call mandatory, it felt like he was signing a contract. He left at three-thirty; of course, Biddy hadn’t come, and he was sure she wouldn’t. He couldn’t figure out what Grace’s plan was or what excuse she had given her sister. Whatever it was, Biddy saw through it and loathed it. Peter couldn't help but like her even more for that.[531]


XL

Lady Agnes would doubtless have done better, in her own interest or in that of her child, to have secured his company for the very next evening. This she had indeed attempted, but her application of her thought had miscarried, Peter bethinking himself that he was importantly engaged. Her ladyship, moreover, couldn't presume to answer for Nick, since after all they must of course have Nick, though, to tell the truth, the hideous truth, she and her son were scarcely on terms. Peter insisted on Nick, wished particularly to see him, and gave his hostess notice that he would make each of them forgive everything to the other. She returned that all her son had to forgive was her loving him more than her life, and she would have challenged Peter, had he allowed it, on the general ground of the comparative dignity of the two arts of painting portraits and governing nations. Our friend declined the challenge: the most he did was to intimate that he perhaps saw Nick more vividly as a painter than as a governor. Later he remembered vaguely something his aunt had said about their being a governing family.

Lady Agnes would surely have been better off, for her own sake and her child's, if she had managed to get him to come over the very next evening. She did try to arrange that, but her plan fell through when Peter decided he had something more important to do. Also, she couldn't really speak for Nick since, to be honest, she and her son were hardly on good terms. Peter insisted on having Nick there, really wanted to see him, and told his hostess that he would make sure they would both forgive each other for everything. She replied that the only thing her son needed to forgive was her love for him, which was greater than her own life. If Peter had let her, she would have debated with him about the relative value of painting portraits versus running countries. Our friend declined the debate, only hinting that he might see Nick more clearly as a painter than as a ruler. Later, he vaguely recalled something his aunt had mentioned about their family being political leaders.

He was going, by what he could ascertain, to a very queer climate and had many preparations to make. He gave his best attention to these, and for a couple of hours after leaving Lady Agnes rummaged London for books from which he might extract information[532] about his new habitat. It made apparently no great figure in literature, and Peter could reflect that he was perhaps destined to find a salutary distraction in himself filling the void with a volume of impressions. After he had resigned himself to necessary ignorance he went into the Park. He treated himself to an afternoon or two there when he happened to drop upon London in summer—it refreshed his sense of the British interests he would have to stand up for. Moreover, he had been hiding more or less, and now all that was changed and this was the simplest way not to hide. He met a host of friends, made his situation as public as possible and accepted on the spot a great many invitations; all subject, however, to the mental reservation that he should allow none of them to interfere with his being present the first night of Miriam's new venture. He was going to the equator to get away from her, but to repudiate the past with some decency of form he must show an affected interest, if he could muster none other, in an occasion that meant so much for her. The least intimate of her associates would do that, and Peter remembered how, at the expense of good manners, he had stayed away from her first appearance on any stage at all. He would have been shocked had he found himself obliged to go back to Paris without giving her at the imminent crisis the personal countenance she had so good a right to expect.

He was going, from what he could tell, to a really strange climate and had a lot to prepare. He focused on these tasks and spent a couple of hours after leaving Lady Agnes searching London for books to gather information[532] about his new home. It didn’t seem to have much presence in literature, and Peter thought he might end up finding a healthy distraction by filling that gap with a collection of impressions. After coming to terms with his necessary ignorance, he headed into the Park. He treated himself to a couple of afternoons there whenever he found himself in London during the summer—it refreshed his sense of the British interests he would have to defend. Plus, he had been more or less hiding, and now all that had changed, so this was the easiest way not to hide. He ran into a lot of friends, made his situation as public as possible, and immediately accepted many invitations; all subject, however, to the mental note that he wouldn't let any of them interfere with his attendance at the first night of Miriam's new project. He was going to the equator to escape her, but to part from the past with some level of decency, he had to show at least a feigned interest, if nothing else, in an event that meant so much to her. Even the least close of her associates would do that, and Peter recalled how he had ignored good manners by skipping her very first performance on any stage. He would have been outraged if he found himself having to return to Paris without giving her the personal support she had every right to expect at such a critical moment.

It was nearly eight o'clock when he went to Great Stanhope Street to dress for dinner and learn that a note awaiting him on the hall-table and which bore the marks of hasty despatch had come three or four hours before. It exhibited the signature of Miriam Rooth and let him know that she positively expected him at the theatre by eleven o'clock the next morning, for which hour a dress-rehearsal of the revived play had been hurriedly projected, the first night being now[533] definitely fixed for the impending Saturday. She counted on his attendance at both ceremonies, but with particular reasons for wishing to see him in the morning. "I want you to see and judge and tell me," she said, "for my mind's like a flogged horse—it won't give another kick." It was for the Saturday he had made Lady Agnes his promise; he had thought of the possibility of the play in doing so, but had rested in the faith that, from valid symptoms, this complication would not occur till the following week. He decided nothing on the spot as to the conflict of occupations—it was enough to send Miriam three words to the effect that he would sooner perish than fail her on the morrow.

It was almost eight o'clock when he headed to Great Stanhope Street to get ready for dinner. There, he found a note on the hall table that looked like it had come in a hurry a few hours earlier. It was signed by Miriam Rooth and informed him that she was counting on him to be at the theater by eleven o'clock the next morning. A dress rehearsal for the revived play had been quickly arranged for that time, with opening night now definitely set for the upcoming Saturday. She expected him to be at both events but had specific reasons for wanting to see him in the morning. "I need you to see, judge, and tell me," she said, "because my mind feels like a beaten horse—it won't give me another thought." He had promised Lady Agnes he would be there on Saturday. He had considered the possibility of the play when making that promise but assumed from the signs that this issue wouldn't come up until the following week. He didn't make any decisions right away about the scheduling conflict—he just felt it was enough to send Miriam a brief message saying he would rather die than let her down the next day.

He went to the theatre in the morning, and the episode proved curious and instructive. Though there were twenty people in the stalls it bore little resemblance to those répétitions générales to which, in Paris, his love of the drama had often attracted him and which, taking place at night, in the theatre closed to the public, are virtually first performances with invited spectators. They were to his sense always settled and stately, rehearsals of the première even more than rehearsals of the play. The present occasion was less august; it was not so much a concert as a confusion of sounds, and it took audible and at times disputatious counsel with itself. It was rough and frank and spasmodic, but was lively and vivid and, in spite of the serious character of the piece, often exceedingly droll: while it gave Sherringham, oddly enough, a more present sense than ever of bending over the hissing, smoking, sputtering caldron in which a palatable performance is stewed. He looked into the gross darkness that may result from excess of light; that is, he understood how knocked up, on the eve of production, every one concerned in the preparation of a piece might be,[534] with nerves overstretched and glasses blurred, awaiting the test and the response, the echo to be given back by the big, receptive, artless, stupid, delightful public. Peter's interest had been great in advance, and as Miriam since his arrival had taken him much into her confidence he knew what she intended to do and had discussed a hundred points with her. They had differed about some of them and she had always said: "Ah but wait till you see how I shall do it at the time!" That was usually her principal reason and her most convincing argument. She had made some changes at the last hour—she was going to do several things in another way. But she wanted a touchstone, wanted a fresh ear, and, as she told Sherringham when he went behind after the first act, that was why she had insisted on this private trial, to which a few fresh ears were to be admitted. They didn't want to allow it her, the theatre people, they were such a parcel of donkeys; but as to what she meant in general to insist on she had given them a hint she flattered herself they wouldn't soon forget.

He went to the theater in the morning, and the experience turned out to be both interesting and educational. Even though there were twenty people in the audience, it was nothing like those rehearsals in Paris that his passion for drama had often drawn him to. Those took place at night in a theater closed to the public, and were basically first performances for invited guests. To him, they always felt formal and impressive, more like rehearsals for the premiere rather than simple practice runs. This occasion was less grand; it felt more like a jumble of sounds than a concert, and it often seemed to argue with itself. It was rough and honest and a bit chaotic, but it was lively and vibrant. Despite the serious nature of the piece, it was often quite funny, which oddly gave Sherringham an even clearer image of the intense, chaotic process of putting together a solid performance. He saw into the overwhelming darkness that can come from being flooded with too much light; he realized how worn out everyone involved in preparing a piece could be the night before the show, with frayed nerves and blurry vision, anxious for the test and waiting for the audience’s reaction, the response from the large, open, simple, and delightful crowd. Peter had been very interested in advance, and since Miriam had confided a lot in him, he knew what she planned to do and had discussed a hundred different details with her. They disagreed on some points, and she often said, "Ah, but wait until you see how I’ll do it!" That was usually her main justification and her most convincing argument. She had made some last-minute changes—she was planning to approach several things differently. But she wanted a fresh perspective, needed a new pair of ears, and, as she told Sherringham when he went backstage after the first act, that was why she had insisted on this private trial, where a few new ears could listen. The theater people didn’t want to allow it; they were a bunch of idiots. But as for what she generally intended to push for, she had given them a hint she believed they wouldn’t forget anytime soon.[534]

She spoke as if she had had a great battle with her fellow-workers and had routed them utterly. It was not the first time he had heard her talk as if such a life as hers could only be a fighting life and of her frank measure of the fine uses of a faculty for making a row. She rejoiced she possessed this faculty, for she knew what to do with it; and though there might be a certain swagger in taking such a stand in advance when one had done the infinitely little she had yet done, she nevertheless trusted to the future to show how right she should have been in believing a pack of idiots would never hold out against her and would know they couldn't afford to. Her assumption of course was that she fought for the light and the right, for the good way and the thorough, for doing a thing properly if one did it at all. What she had[535] really wanted was the theatre closed for a night and the dress-rehearsal, put on for a few people, given instead of Yolande. That she had not got, but she would have it the next time. She spoke as if her triumphs behind the scenes as well as before would go by leaps and bounds, and he could perfectly see, for the time, that she would drive her coadjutors in front of her like sheep. Her tone was the sort of thing that would have struck one as preposterous if one hadn't believed in her; but if one did so believe it only seemed thrown in with the other gifts. How was she going to act that night and what could be said for such a hateful way of doing things? She thrust on poor Peter questions he was all unable to answer; she abounded in superlatives and tremendously strong objections. He had a sharper vision than usual of the queer fate, for a peaceable man, of being involved in a life of so violent a rhythm: one might as well be hooked to a Catharine-wheel and whiz round in flame and smoke.

She spoke like she had just fought a big battle with her coworkers and completely defeated them. It wasn’t the first time he had heard her talk as if her life could only be about fighting and how much she valued her ability to stir things up. She was glad to have this ability because she knew how to use it; and even though it might seem a bit cocky to take such a stand when she had accomplished so little, she still believed the future would prove her right in thinking a bunch of fools wouldn’t be able to resist her and would realize they couldn’t afford to. Her assumption was that she was fighting for what was true and right, for the best way of doing things, and for doing a job properly if you were going to do it at all. What she really wanted was for the theater to be closed for a night and for the dress rehearsal to be done for a few people instead of Yolande. She hadn’t gotten that, but she would the next time. She spoke as if her successes both behind the scenes and in front would come quickly, and he could easily see that for now, she would push her teammates ahead of her like sheep. Her tone would have sounded ridiculous if he hadn’t believed in her; but if he did believe, it seemed just part of her many talents. How was she going to perform that night, and what could be said about her frustrating approach? She bombarded poor Peter with questions he couldn’t answer; she was full of superlatives and very strong objections. He had a clearer understanding than usual of the strange fate, for a peaceful man, of being caught up in such a fast-paced life: it was like being tied to a Catherine wheel and spun around in flames and smoke.

It had only been for five minutes, in the wing, amid jostling and shuffling and shoving, that they held this conference. Miriam, splendid in a brocaded anachronism, a false dress of the beginning of the century, and excited and appealing, imperious, reckless and good-humoured, full of exaggerated propositions, supreme determinations and comic irrelevancies, showed as radiant a young head as the stage had ever seen. Other people quickly surrounded her, and Peter saw that though, she wanted, as she said, a fresh ear and a fresh eye she was liable to rap out to those who possessed these advantages that they didn't know what they were talking about. It was rather hard for her victims—Basil Dashwood let him into this, wonderfully painted and in a dress even more beautiful than Miriam's, that of a young dandy under Charles the Second: if you were not in the business[536] you were one kind of donkey and if you were in the business you were another kind. Peter noted with a certain chagrin that Gabriel Nash had failed; he preferred to base his annoyance on that ground when the girl, after the remark just quoted from Dashwood, laughing and saying that at any rate the thing would do because it would just have to do, thrust vindictively but familiarly into the young actor's face a magnificent feather fan. "Isn't he too lovely," she asked, "and doesn't he know how to do it?" Dashwood had the sense of costume even more than Peter had inferred or supposed he minded, inasmuch as it now appeared he had gone profoundly into the question of what the leading lady was to wear. He had drawn patterns and hunted up stuffs, had helped her to try on her clothes, had bristled with ideas and pins. It would not have been quite clear, Peter's ground for resenting Nash's cynical absence; it may even be thought singular he should have missed him. At any rate he flushed a little when their young woman, of whom he inquired whether she hadn't invited her oldest and dearest friend, made answer: "Oh he says he doesn't like the kitchen-fire—he only wants the pudding!" It would have taken the kitchen-fire to account at that point for the red of Sherringham's cheek; and he was indeed uncomfortably heated by helping to handle, as he phrased it, the saucepans.

It had only been five minutes in the wings, amid the jostling and shuffling, that they held this meeting. Miriam, dazzling in a lavish, outdated outfit from the early 1900s, excited and charming, commanding, reckless, and cheerful, full of over-the-top ideas, strong decisions, and humorous side remarks, had a stunning young face that the stage had rarely seen. People quickly gathered around her, and Peter noticed that although she wanted, as she said, a fresh ear and a fresh eye, she was prone to snap at those with these advantages, claiming they didn’t know what they were talking about. It was tough for her victims—Basil Dashwood, who had let Peter in on this, was impressively dressed even more beautifully than Miriam, like a young dandy from the time of Charles the Second: if you weren’t in the industry[536] you were one kind of fool, and if you *were* in the industry, you were another kind. Peter felt a bit annoyed that Gabriel Nash hadn’t shown up; he preferred to focus his irritation on that when the girl, after Dashwood’s remark, laughed and said that at least it would work because it just had to work, teasingly but playfully shoved a magnificent feather fan into the young actor's face. “Isn’t he just gorgeous?” she asked, “and doesn’t he know how to pull it off?” Dashwood had a greater sense of costume than Peter had originally thought; it turned out he had really considered what the leading lady should wear. He had sketched designs, searched for fabrics, helped her try on her outfits, and had been bursting with ideas and pins. It wouldn’t have been entirely clear why Peter resented Nash’s cynical absence; it might even seem odd that he missed him at all. At any rate, he felt a little flushed when the young woman, whom he asked whether she hadn’t invited her oldest and dearest friend, replied: “Oh, he says he doesn’t like the kitchen fire—he only wants the pudding!” It would have taken the kitchen fire to explain the redness in Sherringham's cheeks at that moment; he was indeed uncomfortably warm from helping to handle, as he put it, the saucepans.

This he felt so much after he had returned to his seat, which he forbore to quit again till the curtain had fallen on the last act, that in spite of the high beauty of that part of the performance of which Miriam carried the weight there were moments when his relief overflowed into gasps, as if he had been scrambling up the bank of a torrent after an immersion. The girl herself, out in the open of her field to win, was of the incorruptible faith: she had been saturated to good purpose with the great spirit of[537] Madame Carré. That was conspicuous while the play went on and she guarded the whole march with fagged piety and passion. Sherringham had never liked the piece itself; he held that as barbarous in form and false in feeling it did little honour to the British theatre; he despised many of the speeches, pitied Miriam for having to utter them, and considered that, lighted by that sort of candle, the path of fame might very well lead nowhere.

This feeling hit him hard after he returned to his seat, which he didn’t leave again until the curtain went down on the last act. Despite the incredible beauty of the part that Miriam was responsible for, there were moments when his relief overflowed into gasps, as if he had just climbed up from a torrent after being pulled under. The girl herself, out in her field to succeed, had unshakeable faith: she had been deeply influenced by the great spirit of[537] Madame Carré. That was clear while the play was ongoing, and she passionately and dutifully protected the whole performance. Sherringham had never liked the play itself; he thought it was crass in form and insincere in feeling, bringing little honor to British theater. He looked down on many of the lines, felt sorry for Miriam for having to say them, and believed that, lit by that kind of candle, the path to fame might as well lead nowhere.

When the ordeal was over he went behind again, where in the rose-coloured satin of the silly issue the heroine of the occasion said to him: "Fancy my having to drag through that other stuff to-night—the brutes!" He was vague about the persons designated in this allusion, but he let it pass: he had at the moment a kind of detached foreboding of the way any gentleman familiarly connected with her in the future would probably form the habit of letting objurgations and some other things pass. This had become indeed now a frequent state of mind with him; the instant he was before her, near her, next her, he found himself a helpless subject of the spell which, so far at least as he was concerned, she put forth by contact and of which the potency was punctual and absolute: the fit came on, as he said, exactly as some esteemed express-train on a great line bangs at a given moment into the station. At a distance he partly recovered himself—that was the encouragement for going to the shaky republic; but as soon as he entered her presence his life struck him as a thing disconnected from his will. It was as if he himself had been one thing and his behaviour another; he had shining views of this difference, drawn as they might be from the coming years—little illustrative scenes in which he saw himself in strange attitudes of resignation, always rather sad and still and with a slightly bent head. Such images[538] should not have been inspiring, but it is a fact that they were something to go upon. The gentleman with the bent head had evidently given up something that was dear to him, but it was exactly because he had got his price that he was there. "Come and see me three or four hours hence," Miriam said—"come, that is, about six. I shall rest till then, but I want particularly to talk with you. There will be no one else—not the tip of any tiresome nose. You'll do me good." So of course he drove up at six.[539]

When it was all over, he went back to where the event's star, dressed in rose-colored satin, said to him, "Can you believe I had to deal with that other stuff tonight—the idiots!" He was unclear about who she was referring to, but he let it slide; he was starting to feel a vague sense of foreboding about how any guy who got close to her in the future would likely just let insults and other nonsense go. This had become a common feeling for him; whenever he was in her presence, he felt like a helpless victim of the charm she cast over him, which was immediate and undeniable. It hit him, as he described it, just like an express train pulling into the station right on schedule. From a distance, he could somewhat regain his composure—that was why he ventured into the shaky situation—but as soon as he was near her, his life felt completely out of his control. It was like he was one person, but his actions were another; he imagined this disconnect, drawing scenarios from the future where he saw himself in strange positions of acceptance, always a bit sad and still, with his head slightly bowed. Such images[538] shouldn’t have been motivating, but somehow they gave him something to hold onto. The man with the bowed head had clearly let go of something important, but he was there because he had gotten what he wanted. "Come and see me in three or four hours," Miriam said—“Come around six. I’ll rest until then, but I really want to talk to you. There won’t be anyone else—no annoying interruptions. You’ll make me feel better." So, of course, he showed up at six.[539]


XLI

"I don't know; I haven't the least idea; I don't care; don't ask me!"—it was so he met some immediate appeal of her artistic egotism, some challenge of his impression of her at this and that moment. Hadn't she frankly better give up such and such a point and return to their first idea, the one they had talked over so much? Peter replied to this that he disowned all ideas; that at any rate he should never have another as long as he lived, and that, so help him heaven, they had worried that hard bone more than enough.

"I don't know; I have no clue; I don't care; don't ask me!"—that was how he responded to some immediate aspect of her artistic self-centeredness, a challenge to his impression of her at that moment. Shouldn't she just let go of this point and go back to their original idea, the one they had discussed so much? Peter replied that he rejected all ideas; that he would never have another one as long as he lived, and that, I swear, they had worried that topic more than enough.

"You're tired of me—yes, already," she said sadly and kindly. They were alone, her mother had not peeped out and she had prepared herself to return to the Strand. "However, it doesn't matter and of course your head's full of other things. You must think me ravenously selfish—perpetually chattering about my vulgar shop. What will you have when one's a vulgar shop-girl? You used to like it, but then you weren't an ambassador."

"You're already tired of me—yes," she said, both sadly and kindly. They were alone; her mother hadn't shown herself, and she had readied herself to go back to the Strand. "But it’s fine, and of course, you have other things on your mind. You must think I’m incredibly selfish—always going on about my crummy shop. What do you expect when someone’s just a shop-girl? You used to like it, but back then, you weren’t an ambassador."

"What do you know about my being a minister?" he asked, leaning back in his chair and showing sombre eyes. Sometimes he held her handsomer on the stage than off, and sometimes he reversed that judgement. The former of these convictions had held his mind in the morning, and it was now punctually followed by the other. As soon as she stepped on the[540] boards a great and special alteration usually took place in her—she was in focus and in her frame; yet there were hours too in which she wore her world's face before the audience, just as there were hours when she wore her stage face in the world. She took up either mask as it suited her humour. To-day he was seeing each in its order and feeling each the best. "I should know very little if I waited for you to tell me—that's very certain," Miriam returned. "It's in the papers that you've got a high appointment, but I don't read the papers unless there's something in them about myself. Next week I shall devour them and think them, no doubt, inane. It was Basil told me this afternoon of your promotion—he had seen it announced somewhere, I'm delighted if it gives you more money and more advantages, but don't expect me to be glad that you're going away to some distant, disgusting country."

"What do you know about me being a minister?" he asked, leaning back in his chair and revealing serious eyes. Sometimes he found her more attractive on stage than off, and sometimes he felt the opposite. This morning, he believed the first, but now he was convinced of the latter. As soon as she stepped on the[540] stage, a noticeable change usually happened in her—she was in focus and in her element; yet there were also moments when she showed her everyday face to the audience, just as there were times she put on her stage persona in the real world. She chose either mask based on her mood. Today, he was seeing both in their turn and feeling each was the best. "I'd know very little if I waited for you to tell me—that's for sure," Miriam replied. "It's in the news that you have a high position, but I don't read the news unless it has something to do with me. Next week, I’ll probably go through them and think they’re ridiculous. It was Basil who told me this afternoon about your promotion—he saw it announced somewhere. I'm happy for you if it means more money and more perks, but don’t expect me to be thrilled that you’re going off to some faraway, awful country."

"The matter has only just been settled and we've each been busy with our own affairs. But even if you hadn't given me these opportunities," Peter went on, "I should have tried to see you to-day, to tell you my news and take leave of you."

"The issue has just been resolved, and we've all been caught up in our own stuff. But even if you hadn't offered me these chances," Peter continued, "I would have tried to meet with you today to share my news and say goodbye."

"Take leave? Aren't you coming to-morrow?"

"Taking a day off? Aren't you coming tomorrow?"

"Oh yes, I shall see you through that. But I shall rush away the very moment it's over."

"Oh yes, I'll help you with that. But I'm going to leave as soon as it's done."

"I shall be much better then—really I shall," the girl said.

"I'll be so much better then—really, I will," the girl said.

"The better you are the worse you are."

"The better you are, the worse you are."

She returned his frown with a beautiful charity. "If it would do you any good I'd be bad."

She met his frown with a lovely kindness. "If it would help you, I'd be bad."

"The worse you are the better you are!" Peter laughed. "You're a devouring demon."

"The worse you are, the better you are!" Peter laughed. "You're a total monster."

"Not a bit! It's you."

"Not at all! It's you."

"It's I? I like that."

"It's me? I like that."

"It's you who make trouble, who are sore and suspicious and supersubtle, not taking things as they[541] come and for what they are, but twisting them into misery and falsity. Oh I've watched you enough, my dear friend, and I've been sorry for you—and sorry as well for myself; for I'm not so taken up with myself, in the low greedy sense, as you think. I'm not such a base creature. I'm capable of gratitude, I'm capable of affection. One may live in paint and tinsel, but one isn't absolutely without a soul. Yes, I've got one," the girl went on, "though I do smear my face and grin at myself in the glass and practise my intonations. If what you're going to do is good for you I'm very glad. If it leads to good things, to honour and fortune and greatness, I'm enchanted. If it means your being away always, for ever and ever, of course that's serious. You know it—I needn't tell you—I regard you as I really don't regard any one else. I've a confidence in you—ah it's a luxury! You're a gentleman, mon bon—ah you're a gentleman! It's just that. And then you see, you understand, and that's a luxury too. You're a luxury altogether, dear clever Mr. Sherringham. Your being where I shall never see you isn't a thing I shall enjoy; I know that from the separation of these last months—after our beautiful life in Paris, the best thing that ever happened to me or that ever will. But if it's your career, if it's your happiness—well, I can miss you and hold my tongue. I can be disinterested—I can!"

"It's you who causes trouble, who is bitter and suspicious and overly clever, not accepting things as they come and for what they are, but twisting them into misery and lies. Oh, I've watched you long enough, my dear friend, and I've felt sorry for you—and for myself too; because I'm not as wrapped up in myself, in a greedy way, as you think. I'm not such a low person. I'm capable of gratitude, I’m capable of affection. One can live in superficiality, but that doesn’t mean one is completely soulless. Yes, I have a soul," the girl continued, "even though I put on makeup and smile at myself in the mirror and practice my tones. If what you're planning is good for you, I'm really glad. If it leads to good things, honor, fortune, and greatness, I’m thrilled. If it means you’ll be gone forever, that’s serious. You know it—I don’t need to tell you—I see you differently than I see anyone else. I have faith in you—oh, what a luxury! You’re a gentleman, mon bon—oh, you are a gentleman! That’s just it. And you see, you understand, and that’s a luxury too. You are an entire luxury, dear clever Mr. Sherringham. The thought of you being somewhere I can never see you isn’t something I’ll relish; I know that from the separation of these past months—after our beautiful life in Paris, the best thing that ever happened to me or ever will. But if it’s for your career, if it’s for your happiness—well, I can miss you and stay quiet. I can be disinterested—I can!"

"What did you want me to come for?" he asked, all attentive and motionless. The same impression, the old impression, was with him again; the sense that if she was sincere it was sincerity of execution, if she was genuine it was the genuineness of doing it well. She did it so well now that this very fact was charming and touching. In claiming from him at the theatre this hour of the afternoon she had wanted honestly (the more as she had not seen him[542] at home for several days) to go over with him once again, on the eve of the great night—it would be for her second creation the critics would lie so in wait; the first success might have been a fluke—some of her recurrent doubts: knowing from experience of what good counsel he often was, how he could give a worrying question its "settler" at the last. Then she had heard from Dashwood of the change in his situation, and that had really from one moment to the other made her think sympathetically of his preoccupations—led her open-handedly to drop her own. She was sorry to lose him and eager to let him know how good a friend she was conscious he had been to her. But the expression of this was already, at the end of a minute, a strange bedevilment: she began to listen to herself, to speak dramatically, to represent. She uttered the things she felt as if they were snatches of old play-books, and really felt them the more because they sounded so well. This, however, didn't prevent their really being as good feelings as those of anybody else, and at the moment her friend, to still a rising emotion—which he knew he shouldn't still—articulated the challenge I have just recorded, she had for his sensibility, at any rate, the truth of gentleness and generosity.

"What did you want me to come for?" he asked, fully attentive and still. The same feeling, the familiar feeling, came back to him; the idea that if she was sincere, it was sincerity in her approach, and if she was genuine, it was the authenticity of doing it well. She executed everything so well now that the very fact was both charming and moving. By asking him to meet at the theater this afternoon, she sincerely wanted (especially since she hadn’t seen him[542] at home for several days) to go over some of her persistent doubts with him once more, right before the big night—this would be for her second creation that the critics were eager to scrutinize; her first success could have just been a fluke. She knew from experience how helpful he could be, how he could resolve a troubling question in the end. Then she had learned from Dashwood about the change in his situation, and that had suddenly made her think about his concerns with sympathy—prompting her to set aside her own. She felt sad to lose him and wanted to let him know how good a friend she recognized he had been to her. However, expressing this became, after a minute, a strange twist: she found herself listening to her own words, speaking dramatically, acting it out. She expressed her feelings as if they were lines from an old play, and she actually felt them even more because they sounded so good. Despite that, her feelings were as genuine as anyone else's, and at that moment, while her friend was trying to suppress a rising emotion—which he knew he shouldn’t—he articulated the challenge I just mentioned, revealing to her, at the very least, the truth of his gentleness and generosity.

"There's something the matter with you, my dear—you're jealous," Miriam said. "You're jealous of poor Mr. Dormer. That's an example of the way you tangle everything up. Lord, he won't hurt you, nor me either!"

"There's something wrong with you, my dear—you're jealous," Miriam said. "You're jealous of poor Mr. Dormer. That's just how you mess everything up. Come on, he won't hurt you, and he won't hurt me either!"

"He can't hurt me, certainly," Peter returned, "and neither can you; for I've a nice little heart of stone and a smart new breastplate of iron. The interest I take in you is something quite extraordinary; but the most extraordinary thing in it is that it's perfectly prepared to tolerate the interest of others."[543]

"He can't hurt me, that's for sure," Peter replied, "and neither can you; because I have a tough heart of stone and a shiny new iron breastplate. The interest I have in you is pretty extraordinary; but the most extraordinary part is that it’s completely ready to handle the interest of others."[543]

"The interest of others needn't trouble it much!" Miriam declared. "If Mr. Dormer has broken off his marriage to such an awfully fine woman—for she's that, your swell of a sister—it isn't for a ranting wretch like me. He's kind to me because that's his nature and he notices me because that's his business; but he's away up in the clouds—a thousand miles over my head. He has got something 'on,' as they say; he's in love with an idea. I think it's a shocking bad one, but that's his own affair. He's quite exalté; living on nectar and ambrosia—what he has to spare for us poor crawling things on earth is only a few dry crumbs. I didn't even ask him to come to rehearsal. Besides, he thinks you're in love with me and that it wouldn't be honourable to cut in. He's capable of that—isn't it charming?"

"The opinions of others shouldn't bother him too much!" Miriam said. "If Mr. Dormer has ended his engagement to such a incredibly amazing woman—because she really is, your fancy sister—it’s not for someone as miserable as I am. He's nice to me because that's just who he is, and he pays attention to me because that's part of his job; but he’s way up in the clouds—thousands of miles above me. He's got something going on, as they say; he’s in love with an idea. I think it’s a terrible idea, but that's his business. He’s quite exalté; living on nectar and ambrosia—what he can spare for us poor creatures down here is just a few dry crumbs. I didn’t even invite him to rehearsal. Plus, he thinks you’re in love with me and that it wouldn’t be right to step in. He’s capable of that—isn’t it lovely?"

"If he were to relent and give up his scruples would you marry him?" Peter asked.

"If he gave in and let go of his principles, would you marry him?" Peter asked.

"Mercy, how you chatter about 'marrying'!" the girl laughed. "C'est la maladie anglaise—you've all got it on the brain."

"Wow, you really talk a lot about 'marrying'!" the girl laughed. "It's the English disease—you all have it on the brain."

"Why I put it that way to please you," he explained. "You complained to me last year precisely that this was not what seemed generally wanted."

"Why I put it that way to make you happy," he explained. "You told me last year that this wasn't what people generally wanted."

"Oh last year!"—she made nothing of that. Then differently, "Yes, it's very tiresome!" she conceded.

"Oh last year!"—she brushed that off. Then differently, "Yes, it's really tiring!" she admitted.

"You told me, moreover, in Paris more than once that you wouldn't listen to anything but that."

"You told me more than once in Paris that you wouldn't listen to anything else."

"Well," she declared, "I won't, but I shall wait till I find a husband who's charming enough and bad enough. One who'll beat me and swindle me and spend my money on other women—that's the sort of man for me. Mr. Dormer, delightful as he is, doesn't come up to that."

"Well," she said, "I won’t, but I’ll wait until I find a husband who’s charming enough and a little bit bad. Someone who’ll hit me and cheat me and spend my money on other women—that’s the kind of guy I want. Mr. Dormer, as lovely as he is, doesn’t fit that bill."

"You'll marry Basil Dashwood." He spoke it with conviction.[544]

"You'll marry Basil Dashwood." He said it confidently.[544]

"Oh 'marry'?—call it marry if you like. That's what poor mother threatens me with—she lives in dread of it."

"Oh, 'get married'?—call it getting married if you want. That's what my poor mom threatens me with—she's really scared of it."

"To this hour," he mentioned, "I haven't managed to make out what your mother wants. She has so many ideas, as Madame Carré said."

"Even now," he said, "I still can’t figure out what your mom wants. She has so many ideas, just like Madame Carré said."

"She wants me to be some sort of tremendous creature—all her ideas are reducible to that. What makes the muddle is that she isn't clear about the creature she wants most. A great actress or a great lady—sometimes she inclines for one and sometimes for the other, but on the whole persuading herself that a great actress, if she'll cultivate the right people, may be a great lady. When I tell her that won't do and that a great actress can never be anything but a great vagabond, then the dear old thing has tantrums, and we have scenes—the most grotesque: they'd make the fortune, for a subject, of some play-writing rascal, if he had the wit to guess them; which, luckily for us perhaps, he never will. She usually winds up by protesting—devinez un peu quoi!" Miriam added. And as her companion professed his complete inability to divine: "By declaring that rather than take it that way I must marry you."

"She wants me to be some kind of amazing figure—all her ideas come down to that. The confusion comes from her not being clear about the figure she really wants. Sometimes she leans towards wanting a great actress and sometimes a great lady, but overall she convinces herself that a great actress, if she networks with the right people, might be a great lady. When I tell her that won't work and that a great actress can never be anything but a great wanderer, the dear old thing throws fits, and we end up having scenes—the most absurd ones: they'd be the perfect material for a playwright, if he had the insight to recognize them; which, luckily for us, he probably won't. She usually ends by insisting—guess what!" Miriam added. And when her companion claimed he couldn't guess: "By saying that rather than take it that way, I have to marry you."

"She's shrewder than I thought," Peter returned. "It's the last of vanities to talk about, but I may state in passing that if you'd marry me you should be the greatest of all possible ladies."

"She's smarter than I realized," Peter replied. "It's a bit vain to mention, but I should say that if you were to marry me, you would be the best of all possible women."

She had a beautiful, comical gape. "Lord o' mercy, my dear fellow, what natural capacity have I for that?"

She had a beautiful, funny open mouth. "Oh my goodness, my dear friend, what natural talent do I have for that?"

"You're artist enough for anything. I shall be a great diplomatist: my resolution's firmly taken, I'm infinitely cleverer than you have the least idea of, and you shall be," he went on, "a great diplomatist's wife."

"You're talented enough for anything. I’m going to be a great diplomat: I’ve made up my mind, I’m way smarter than you can possibly imagine, and you’re going to be," he continued, "the wife of a great diplomat."

"And the demon, the devil, the devourer and[545] destroyer, that you are so fond of talking about: what, in such a position, do you do with that element of my nature? Où le fourrez-vous?" she cried as with a real anxiety.

"And the demon, the devil, the devourer and[545] destroyer that you love to talk about: what do you do with that part of my nature in this situation? Where do you hide it?" she cried, genuinely anxious.

"I'll look after it, I'll keep it under. Rather perhaps I should say I'll bribe it and amuse it; I'll gorge it with earthly grandeurs."

"I'll take care of it, I'll keep it in check. Maybe I should say I'll bribe it and entertain it; I'll feed it with worldly pleasures."

"That's better," said Miriam; "for a demon that's kept under is a shabby little demon. Don't let's be shabby." Then she added: "Do you really go away the beginning of next week?"

"That's better," Miriam said. "A demon that’s held back is just a pitiful little thing. Let’s not be pitiful." Then she asked, "Are you really leaving at the beginning of next week?"

"Monday night if possible."

"Monday night, if possible."

"Ah that's but to Paris. Before you go to your new post they must give you an interval here."

"Ah, that’s just to Paris. Before you head to your new position, they need to give you some time off here."

"I shan't take it—I'm so tremendously keen for my duties. I shall insist on going sooner. Oh," he went on, "I shall be concentrated now."

"I won't take it—I’m really eager about my responsibilities. I’m going to insist on going sooner. Oh," he continued, "I’ll be focused now."

"I'll come and act there." She met it all—she was amused and amusing. "I've already forgotten what it was I wanted to discuss with you," she said—"it was some trumpery stuff. What I want to say now is only one thing: that it's not in the least true that because my life pitches me in every direction and mixes me up with all sorts of people—or rather with one sort mainly, poor dears!—I haven't a decent character, I haven't common honesty. Your sympathy, your generosity, your patience, your precious suggestions, our dear sweet days last summer in Paris, I shall never forget. You're the best—you're different from all the others. Think of me as you please and make profane jokes about my mating with a disguised 'Arty'—I shall think of you only in one way. I've a great respect for you. With all my heart I hope you'll be a great diplomatist. God bless you, dear clever man."

"I'll come and perform there." She was fully engaged—she was both entertained and entertaining. "I’ve already forgotten what I wanted to talk to you about," she said—"it was just some trivial stuff. What I want to say now is really just one thing: it’s not at all true that because my life throws me in all directions and mixes me up with all kinds of people—or more specifically, with mainly one type, poor things!—I don’t have a decent character or common honesty. Your empathy, your generosity, your patience, your thoughtful suggestions, our lovely days last summer in Paris, I will never forget. You’re the best—you’re different from everyone else. Think of me however you want and make crude jokes about my pairing with a disguised 'Arty'—I will think of you only in one way. I have a lot of respect for you. With all my heart, I hope you’ll be a great diplomat. God bless you, dear clever man."

She got up as she spoke and in so doing glanced at the clock—a movement that somehow only added[546] to the noble gravity of her discourse: she was considering his time so much more than her own. Sherringham, at this, rising too, took out his watch and stood a moment with his eyes bent upon it, though without in the least seeing what the needles marked. "You'll have to go, to reach the theatre at your usual hour, won't you? Let me not keep you. That is, let me keep you only long enough just to say this, once for all, as I shall never speak of it again. I'm going away to save myself," he frankly said, planted before her and seeking her eyes with his own. "I ought to go, no doubt, in silence, in decorum, in virtuous submission to hard necessity—without asking for credit or sympathy, without provoking any sort of scene or calling attention to my fortitude. But I can't—upon my soul I can't. I can go, I can see it through, but I can't hold my tongue. I want you to know all about it, so that over there, when I'm bored to death, I shall at least have the exasperatingly vain consolation of feeling that you do know—and that it does neither you nor me any good!"

She stood up as she spoke and glanced at the clock—a movement that somehow added[546] to the seriousness of her words: she was thinking about his time much more than her own. Sherringham, noticing this, also stood up, pulled out his watch, and stared at it for a moment, even though he wasn't really looking at what the hands were showing. "You’ll need to leave to get to the theater at your usual time, right? I don’t want to hold you up. Well, let me just keep you long enough to say this, once and for all, since I won’t bring it up again. I’m leaving to save myself," he said openly, standing in front of her and searching for her gaze with his own. "I know I should leave quietly, with dignity, and submit to tough circumstances—without asking for understanding or sympathy, without causing a scene or drawing attention to my strength. But I can't—honestly, I can’t. I can leave, I can see it through, but I can’t stay silent. I need you to know everything, so that over there, when I’m completely bored, I’ll at least have the annoyingly empty comfort of knowing that you do know—and that it doesn’t help either of us!"

He paused a moment; on which, as quite vague, she appealed. "That I 'do know' what?"

He paused for a moment, and in response to his uncertainty, she asked, "What is it that I 'do know'?"

"That I've a consuming passion for you and that it's impossible."

"That I have an intense desire for you and that it's impossible."

"Oh impossible, my friend!" she sighed, but with a quickness in her assent.

"Oh no way, my friend!" she sighed, but she quickly agreed.

"Very good; it interferes, the gratification of it would interfere fatally, with the ambition of each of us. Our ambitions are inferior and odious, but we're tied fast to them."

"Very good; it interferes, the satisfaction of it would seriously clash with each of our ambitions. Our ambitions are lesser and unpleasant, but we're stuck with them."

"Ah why ain't we simple?" she quavered as if all touched by it. "Why ain't we of the people—comme tout le monde—just a man and a girl liking each other?"

"Ah, why aren't we simple?" she trembled as if everyone felt it. "Why aren't we just like everyone else—comme tout le monde—just a guy and a girl who like each other?"

He waited a little—she was so tenderly mocking, so sweetly ambiguous. "Because we're precious[547] asses! However, I'm simple enough, after all, to care for you as I've never cared for any human creature. You have, as it happens, a personal charm for me that no one has ever approached, and from the top of your splendid head to the sole of your theatrical shoe (I could go down on my face—there, abjectly—and kiss it!) every inch of you is dear and delightful to me. Therefore good-bye."

He waited a moment—she was so playfully teasing, so pleasantly unclear. "Because we're precious[547] idiots! But honestly, I'm simple enough to care about you more than I've cared about anyone else. You have a unique charm for me that no one else has ever matched, and from the top of your amazing head to the tip of your dramatic shoe (I could fall flat on my face—there, in total submission—and kiss it!) every part of you is dear and delightful to me. So, goodbye."

She took this in with wider eyes: he had put the matter in a way that struck her. For a moment, all the same, he was afraid she would reply as on the confessed experience of so many such tributes, handsome as this one was. But she was too much moved—the pure colour that had risen to her face showed it—to have recourse to this particular facility. She was moved even to the glimmer of tears, though she gave him her hand with a smile. "I'm so glad you've said all that, for from you I know what it means. Certainly it's better for you to go away. Of course it's all wrong, isn't it?—but that's the only thing it can be: therefore it's all right, isn't it? Some day when we're both great people we'll talk these things over; then we shall be quiet, we shall be rich, we shall be at peace—let us hope so at least—and better friends than others about us will know." She paused, smiling still, and then said while he held her hand: "Don't, don't come to-morrow night."

She took this in with wide eyes: he had put the matter in a way that resonated with her. For a moment, though, he was worried she would respond like so many others had, even with a compliment as nice as this one. But she was too emotionally touched—the clear color that had risen to her face showed it—to resort to that usual response. She was even close to tears, yet she gave him her hand with a smile. "I'm so glad you said all that because I know what it means coming from you. It’s definitely better for you to leave. Of course, it’s all wrong, right?—but that’s just how it has to be: so it’s okay, isn’t it? Someday when we’re both successful, we’ll talk about these things; then we’ll be calm, we’ll be wealthy, we’ll be at peace—let’s hope so at least—and we’ll be better friends than anyone else around us will understand." She paused, still smiling, and then said while he held her hand: "Please, please don’t come tomorrow night."

With this she attempted to draw her hand away, as if everything were settled and over; but the effect of her movement was that, as he held her tight, he was simply drawn toward her and close to her. The effect of this, in turn, was that, releasing her only to possess her the more completely, he seized her in his arms and, breathing deeply "I love you, you know," clasped her in a long embrace. His demonstration and her conscious sufferance, almost equally liberal, so sustained themselves that[548] the door of the room had time to open slowly before either had taken notice. Mrs. Rooth, who had not peeped in before, peeped in now, becoming in this manner witness of an incident she could scarce have counted on. The unexpected indeed had for Mrs. Rooth never been an insuperable element in things; it was her position in general to be too acquainted with all the passions for any crude surprise. As the others turned round they saw her stand there and smile, and heard her ejaculate with wise indulgence: "Oh you extravagant children!"

With that, she tried to pull her hand away, as if everything was settled and done; but the result of her movement was that, since he held her tightly, he was just drawn closer to her. This meant that, letting go of her only to hold her even more completely, he wrapped her in his arms and, taking a deep breath, said, "I love you, you know," and held her in a long embrace. Their mutual display of affection and her understanding acceptance was so intense that[548] the door to the room had time to open slowly before either of them noticed. Mrs. Rooth, who hadn’t peeked in before, did so now, becoming an unexpected witness to an event she could hardly have anticipated. The unexpected had never truly fazed Mrs. Rooth; she was generally too familiar with all the passions to be taken aback by anything. As the others turned around, they saw her standing there with a smile, and they heard her exclaim with knowing indulgence: "Oh you extravagant children!"

Miriam brushed off her tears, quickly but unconfusedly. "He's going away, the wretch; he's bidding us farewell."

Miriam wiped away her tears, quickly but clearly. "He's leaving, that jerk; he's saying goodbye to us."

Peter—it was perhaps a result of his acute agitation—laughed out at the "us" (he had already laughed at the charge of puerility), and Mrs. Rooth went on: "Going away? Ah then I must have one too!" She held out both her hands, and Sherringham, stepping forward to take them, kissed her respectfully on each cheek, in the foreign manner, while she continued: "Our dear old friend—our kind, gallant gentleman!"

Peter—maybe it was his intense agitation—laughed at the "us" (he had already laughed off the accusation of being childish), and Mrs. Rooth continued: "Leaving? Oh, then I need one too!" She extended both her hands, and Sherringham, stepping forward to take them, kissed her politely on each cheek, in the foreign way, while she went on: "Our dear old friend—our sweet, brave gentleman!"

"The gallant gentleman has been promoted to a great post—the proper reward of his gallantry," Miriam said. "He's going out as minister to some impossible place—where is it?"

"The brave gentleman has been promoted to an important position—the fitting reward for his bravery," Miriam said. "He's going out as a minister to some remote location—where is it?"

"As minister—how very charming! We are getting on." And their companion languished up at him with a world of approval.

"As a minister—how charming! We are getting along." And their companion looked up at him with a lot of approval.

"Oh well enough. One must take what one can get," he answered.

"Oh well, that's fine. You have to take what you can get," he replied.

"You'll get everything now, I'm sure, shan't you?" Mrs. Rooth asked with an inflexion that called back to him comically—the source of the sound was so different—the very vibrations he had heard the day before from Lady Agnes.[549]

"You'll get everything now, I’m sure, right?" Mrs. Rooth asked with a tone that humorously reminded him of the very different source of sound—the exact vibrations he had heard the day before from Lady Agnes.[549]

"He's going to glory and he'll forget all about us—forget he has ever known such low people. So we shall never see him again, and it's better so. Good-bye, good-bye," Miriam repeated; "the brougham must be there, but I won't take you. I want to talk to mother about you, and we shall say things not fit for you to hear. Oh I'll let you know what we lose—don't be afraid," she added to Mrs. Rooth. "He's the rising star of diplomacy."

"He's on his way to fame and he'll forget all about us—forget he ever knew such ordinary people. So we’ll never see him again, and that’s for the best. Goodbye, goodbye," Miriam repeated; "the carriage must be waiting, but I won't take you. I want to talk to my mom about you, and we’ll be saying things that aren't meant for you to hear. Oh, I'll fill you in on what we miss—don’t worry," she said to Mrs. Rooth. "He’s the up-and-coming star of diplomacy."

"I knew it from the first—I know how things turn out for such people as you!" cried the old woman, gazing fondly at Sherringham. "But you don't mean to say you're not coming to-morrow night?"

"I knew it from the start—I know how things go for people like you!" the old woman exclaimed, looking affectionately at Sherringham. "But you’re not saying you’re not coming tomorrow night, are you?"

"Don't—don't; it's great folly," Miriam interposed; "and it's quite needless, since you saw me to-day."

"Don’t—don’t; that’s really foolish," Miriam interrupted; "and it’s totally unnecessary, since you saw me today."

Peter turned from the mother to the daughter, the former of whom broke out to the latter: "Oh you dear rogue, to say one has seen you yet! You know how you'll come up to it—you'll be beyond everything."

Peter turned from the mother to the daughter, the former of whom exclaimed to the latter: "Oh you dear rascal, to say one has seen you yet! You know how you'll live up to it—you'll be beyond anything."

"Yes, I shall be there—certainly," Peter said, at the door, to Mrs. Rooth.

"Yeah, I'll be there—definitely," Peter said at the door to Mrs. Rooth.

"Oh you dreadful goose!" Miriam called after him. But he went out without looking round at her.[550]

"Oh, you terrible goose!" Miriam shouted after him. But he left without turning to look at her.[550]


BOOK SEVENTH


XLII

Nick Dormer had for the hour quite taken up his abode at his studio, where Biddy usually arrived after breakfast to give him news of the state of affairs in Calcutta Gardens and where many letters and telegrams were now addressed him. Among such missives, on the morning of the Saturday on which Peter Sherringham had promised to dine at the other house, was a note from Miriam Rooth, informing Nick that if he shouldn't telegraph to put her off she would turn up about half-past eleven, probably with her mother, for just one more sitting. She added that it was a nervous day for her and that she couldn't keep still, so that it would really be very kind to let her come to him as a refuge. She wished to stay away from the theatre, where everything was now settled—or so much the worse for the others if it wasn't—till the evening; in spite of which she should if left to herself be sure to go there. It would keep her quiet and soothe her to sit—he could keep her quiet (he was such a blessing that way!) at any time. Therefore she would give him two or three hours—or rather she would herself ask for them—if he didn't positively turn her from the door.

Nick Dormer had spent the last hour at his studio, where Biddy usually arrived after breakfast to update him on what was happening in Calcutta Gardens, and where many letters and telegrams were now sent to him. On the Saturday morning when Peter Sherringham had promised to dine at the other house, he received a note from Miriam Rooth. She informed Nick that if he didn’t send a telegram to cancel, she would show up around half-past eleven, probably with her mother, for just one more sitting. She mentioned that she was feeling nervous that day and couldn’t stay still, so it would be really nice of him to let her come to him as a refuge. She wanted to avoid the theatre, where everything was supposedly settled—or so much the worse for the others if it wasn’t—until the evening; however, if left to her own devices, she would definitely end up going there. Sitting with him would keep her calm and soothe her—he was such a blessing that way! So, she would give him two or three hours—or rather, she would ask for them—unless he absolutely turned her away.

It had not been definite to Nick that he wanted another sitting at all for the slight work, as he held it to be, that Miriam had already helped him to achieve. He regarded this work as a mere light wind-fall[552] of the shaken tree: he had made what he could of it and would have been embarrassed to make more. If it was not finished this was because it was not finishable; at any rate he had said all he had to say in that particular phrase. The young man, in truth, was not just now in the highest spirits; his imagination had within two or three days become conscious of a check that he tried to explain by the idea of a natural reaction. Any decision or violent turn, any need of a new sharp choice in one's career, was upsetting, and, exaggerate that importance and one's own as little as one would, a deal of flurry couldn't help attending, especially in the face of so much scandal, the horrid act, odious to one's modesty at the best, of changing one's clothes in the marketplace. That made life not at all positively pleasant, yet decidedly thrilling, for the hour; and it was well enough till the thrill abated. When this occurred, as it inevitably would, the romance and the glow of the adventure were exchanged for the chill and the prose. It was to these latter elements he had waked up pretty wide on this particular morning; and the prospect was not appreciably fresher from the fact that he had warned himself in advance it would be dull. He had in fact known how dull it would be, but now he would have time to learn even better. A reaction was a reaction, but it was not after all a catastrophe. It would be a feature of his very freedom that he should ask himself if he hadn't made a great mistake; this privilege would doubtless even remain within the limits of its nature in exposing him to hours of intimate conviction of his madness. But he would live to retract his retractations—this was the first thing to bear in mind.

It wasn't clear to Nick that he wanted another session at all for the minor work, which he considered it to be, that Miriam had already helped him complete. He viewed this work as just a light windfall[552] from the shaken tree: he had taken what he could from it and would have felt awkward trying to extract more. If it wasn't finished, it was simply because it couldn't be finished; at any rate, he had said everything he needed to say in that particular way. The young man really wasn't in the best spirits right now; his imagination had recently become aware of a setback that he tried to rationalize as a natural reaction. Any decision or drastic change, any need for a new sharp choice in one’s career, was upsetting, and no matter how much you downplayed its significance and your own, a lot of chaos couldn’t help but arise, especially given so much scandal, the horrible act—embarrassing even at the best of times—of changing clothes in public. That made life not exactly enjoyable, but definitely exciting, for the moment; and it was fine until the thrill wore off. When that happened, as it inevitably would, the romance and excitement of the adventure were replaced by the chill of reality. He had woken up this particular morning quite aware of these latter elements, and the outlook wasn't any brighter just because he had mentally prepared himself that it would be dull. He had actually known how boring it would be, but now he would have time to realize it even more. A reaction was just a reaction, but it wasn't a disaster after all. Part of his freedom would be to question whether he had made a huge mistake; this privilege would probably still be limited in exposing him to hours of deep conviction of his own insanity. But he would eventually take back his doubts—this was the first thing to remember.

He was absorbed, even while he dressed, in the effort to achieve intelligibly to himself some such revolution when, by the first post, Miriam's note[553] arrived. At first it did little to help his agility—it made him, seeing her esthetic faith as so much stronger and simpler than his own, wonder how he should keep with her at her high level. Ambition, in her, was always on the rush, and she was not a person to conceive that others might in bad moments listen for the trumpet in vain. It would never have occurred to her that only the day before he had spent a part of the afternoon quite at the bottom of the hill. He had in fact turned into the National Gallery and had wandered about there for more than an hour, and it was just while he did so that the immitigable recoil had begun perversely to make itself felt. The perversity was all the greater from the fact that if the experience was depressing this was not because he had been discouraged beyond measure by the sight of the grand things that had been done—things so much grander than any that would ever bear his signature. That variation he was duly acquainted with and should know in abundance again. What had happened to him, as he passed on this occasion from Titian to Rubens and from Gainsborough to Rembrandt, was that he found himself calling the whole exhibited art into question. What was it after all at the best and why had people given it so high a place? Its weakness, its limits broke upon him; tacitly blaspheming he looked with a lustreless eye at the palpable, polished, "toned" objects designed for suspension on hooks. That is, he blasphemed if it were blasphemy to feel that as bearing on the energies of man they were a poor and secondary show. The human force producing them was so far from one of the greatest; their place was a small place and their connexion with the heroic life casual and slight. They represented so little great ideas, and it was great ideas that kept the world from chaos. He had incontestably been in much closer relation with them[554] a few months before than he was to-day: it made up a great deal for what was false and hollow, what was merely personal, in "politics" that, were the idea greater or smaller, they could at their best so directly deal with it. The love of it had really been much of the time at the bottom of his impulse to follow them up; though this was not what he had most talked of with his political friends or even with Julia. No, political as Julia was, he had not conferred with her much about the idea. However, this might have been his own fault quite as much as hers, and she in fact took such things, such enthusiasms, for granted—there was an immense deal in every way that she took for granted. On the other hand, he had often put forward this brighter side of the care for the public weal in his discussions with Gabriel Nash, to the end, it is true, of making that worthy scoff aloud at what he was pleased to term his hypocrisy. Gabriel maintained precisely that there were more ideas, more of those that man lived by, in a single room of the National Gallery than in all the statutes of Parliament. Nick had replied to this more than once that the determination of what man did live by was required; to which Nash had retorted (and it was very rarely that he quoted Scripture) that it was at any rate not by bread and beans alone. The statutes of Parliament gave him bread and beans tout au plus.

He was deep in thought, even as he got dressed, trying to understand some kind of transformation when, with the morning mail, Miriam's note[553] arrived. At first, it didn’t help him much—it made him realize that her artistic faith was so much stronger and clearer than his own, leading him to wonder how he could keep up with her at such a high level. Her ambition was always in overdrive, and she didn’t consider that others might sometimes search in vain for motivation. It would have never crossed her mind that just the day before he had spent part of the afternoon feeling completely down. In fact, he had wandered into the National Gallery, where he roamed for more than an hour, and it was during that time that the relentless weight of his thoughts began to take hold. The struggle was intensified by the fact that even though he found the experience disheartening, it wasn’t because he had been deeply discouraged by the sight of the magnificent artwork—works that were far grander than anything he would ever create. He was familiar with that feeling and knew he would experience it again. What happened as he moved from Titian to Rubens and from Gainsborough to Rembrandt was that he began to question the value of all the displayed art. What was it really worth, and why had people elevated it so highly? Its flaws and limitations became apparent to him; quietly doubting, he gazed unenthusiastically at the polished, "toned" objects meant to be hung on walls. He doubted if it was wrong to feel that, in terms of human creativity, these works were pretty unimpressive and secondary. The human effort behind them was far from being one of the greatest; they had a minor significance and only a weak connection to a heroic life. They barely represented any grand ideas, and it was those big ideas that kept chaos at bay. A few months earlier, he had unquestionably been much closer to those ideas[554] than he was today: it made up a lot for what was false and shallow, what was simply personal, in "politics," which, whether the idea was bigger or smaller, they could at least engage with meaningfully. His love for those ideas was often at the core of his motivation to pursue them, although he hadn’t discussed this much with his political friends or even with Julia. No, even though Julia was politically inclined, he hadn’t talked to her much about the ideas. However, this might have been as much his fault as hers, as she tended to take such matters—such passions—for granted—there was so much that she accepted without question. On the flip side, he had frequently emphasized this more optimistic aspect of caring for the public good in discussions with Gabriel Nash, although that had often only led Nash to ridicule him for what he called his hypocrisy. Gabriel argued that there were more important ideas—more that shaped human existence—in a single room of the National Gallery than in all the laws passed by Parliament. Nick responded more than once that identifying what truly mattered in life was essential, to which Nash often retorted (and it was rare for him to reference Scripture) that it was certainly not just about bread and beans. The laws of Parliament provided him with bread and beans, at most.

Nick had at present no pretension of trying this question over again: he reminded himself that his ambiguity was subjective, as the philosophers said; the result of a mood which in due course would be at the mercy of another mood. It made him curse, and cursing, as a finality, lacked firmness—one had to drive in posts somewhere under. The greatest time to do one's work was when it didn't seem worth doing, for then one gave it a brilliant chance, that of[555] resisting the stiffest test of all—the test of striking one as too bad. To do the most when there would be the least to be got by it was to be most in the spirit of high production. One thing at any rate was certain, Nick reflected: nothing on earth would induce him to change back again—not even if this twilight of the soul should last for the rest of his days. He hardened himself in his posture with a good conscience which, had they had a glimpse of it, would have made him still more diverting to those who already thought him so; and now, by a happy chance, Miriam suddenly supplied the bridge correcting the gap in his continuity. If he had made his sketch it was a proof he had done her, and that he had done her flashed upon him as a sign that she would be still more feasible. Art was doing—it came back to that—which politics in most cases weren't. He thus, to pursue our image, planted his supports in the dimness beneath all cursing, and on the platform so improvised was able, in his relief, to dance. He sent out a telegram to Balaklava Place requesting his beautiful sitter by no manner of means to fail him. When his servant came back it was to usher into the studio Peter Sherringham, whom the man had apparently found at the door.

Nick didn't plan to revisit this issue right now: he reminded himself that his confusion was subjective, as philosophers often said; a result of a mood that would eventually be influenced by another one. It made him curse, and cursing, in the end, lacked conviction—there was a need to ground oneself somewhere beneath that. The best time to do something was when it seemed pointless, because then it had a better chance of passing the toughest test of all—the test of seeming too bad. Doing the most when the return would be the least was the essence of high productivity. One thing was for sure, Nick thought: nothing in the world would persuade him to go back—not even if this soul-searching phase lasted for the rest of his life. He steeled himself with a clear conscience that, if others had seen it, would have made him even more amusing to those who already found him so; and then, luckily, Miriam suddenly provided the connection he needed to mend his disrupted thoughts. If he had managed to sketch her, it was evidence he had captured her, and the realization that he had done so flashed in his mind as a sign she would be even more accommodating. Art was about doing—it always came back to that—which politics often weren't. So, to continue our metaphor, he anchored his supports in the darkness beneath all the cursing, and on the makeshift platform, he was able to, in his relief, dance. He sent a telegram to Balaklava Place asking his beautiful model to make sure she didn’t let him down. When his servant returned, it was to bring in Peter Sherringham, who the man had apparently found at the door.

The hour was so early for general commerce that Nick immediately guessed his visitor had come on some rare errand; but this inference yielded to the reflexion that Peter might after all only wish to make up by present zeal for not having been near him before. He forgot that, as he had subsequently learned from Biddy, their foreign, or all but foreign, cousin had spent an hour in Rosedale Road, missing him there but pulling out Miriam's portrait, the day of his own last visit to Beauclere. These young men were not on a ceremonious footing and it was not in Nick's nature to keep a record of civilities rendered or[556] omitted; nevertheless he had been vaguely conscious that during a stay in London elastic enough on Peter's part he and his kinsman had foregathered less than of yore. It was indeed an absorbing moment in the career of each, but even while recognising such a truth Nick judged it not impossible that Julia's brother might have taken upon himself to resent some suppositions failure of consideration for that lady; though this indeed would have been stupid and the newly appointed minister (to he had forgotten where) didn't often make mistakes. Nick held that as he had treated Julia with studious generosity she had nothing whatever to visit on him—wherefore Peter had still less. It was at any rate none of that gentleman's business. There were only two abatements to disposing in a few frank words of all this: one of them Nick's general hatred of talking of his private affairs (a reluctance in which he and Peter were well matched); and the other a truth involving more of a confession—the subtle truth that the most definite and even most soothing result of the collapse of his engagement was, as happened, an unprecedented consciousness of freedom. Nick's observation was of a different sort from his cousin's; he noted much less the signs of the hour and kept throughout a looser register of life; nevertheless, just as one of our young men had during these days in London found the air peopled with personal influences, the concussion of human atoms, so the other, though only asking to live without too many questions and work without too many rubs, to be glad and sorry in short on easy terms, had become aware of a certain social tightness, of the fact that life is crowded and passion restless, accident and community inevitable. Everybody with whom one had relations had other relations too, and even indifference was a mixture and detachment a compromise. The only wisdom was to[557] consent to the loss, if necessary, of everything but one's temper and to the ruin, if necessary, of everything but one's work. It must be added that Peter's relative took precautions against irritation perhaps in excess of the danger, as departing travellers about to whiz through foreign countries mouth in phrase-books combinations of words they will never use. He was at home in clear air and disliked to struggle either for breath or for light. He had a dim sense that Peter felt some discomfort from him and might have come now to tell him so; in which case he should be sorry for the sufferer in various ways. But as soon as that aspirant began to speak suspicion reverted to mere ancient kindness, and this in spite of the fact that his speech had a slightly exaggerated promptitude, like the promptitude of business, which might have denoted self-consciousness. To Nick it quickly appeared better to be glad than to be sorry: this simple argument was more than sufficient to make him glad Peter was there.

The hour was so early for regular business that Nick immediately guessed his visitor had come for some unusual reason; but he also thought that Peter might just want to make up for not visiting him before with a sudden burst of enthusiasm. He forgot that, as he later learned from Biddy, their almost foreign cousin had spent an hour on Rosedale Road, missing him but pulling out Miriam's portrait on the day of his last visit to Beauclere. These young men weren't on a formal relationship, and it wasn't in Nick's nature to keep track of the favors given or[556] missed; still, he was vaguely aware that during a somewhat flexible stay in London on Peter's part, he and his cousin had met less often than before. It was indeed a significant moment in each of their lives, but even recognizing that, Nick thought it wasn't impossible that Julia's brother might have taken issue with some unspoken assumptions about that lady; though that would have been foolish, and the newly appointed minister (to which he had forgotten where) rarely made mistakes. Nick believed that since he had treated Julia with generous care, she had nothing to hold against him—so Peter had even less. In any case, it wasn’t really Peter’s business. There were only two reasons why Nick hesitated to address all this in a few straightforward words: one was his general dislike of discussing his personal matters (something he and Peter both had in common); and the other was a truth that involved more of a confession—the subtle fact that the most clear and even comforting result of his broken engagement was, as it turned out, a newfound sense of freedom. Nick’s observations were different from his cousin’s; he noticed much less of the hour’s signs and had a more relaxed view of life; nonetheless, just as one of these young men had found the atmosphere in London full of personal influences and connections, the other, while wanting to live without too many questions and work without too many obstacles, had become aware of a certain social tightness, the reality that life is crowded and passion is restless, and that accident and community are unavoidable. Everyone he interacted with had other connections, and even indifference was a blend, and detachment a compromise. The only wisdom was to[557] accept the loss, if needed, of everything but one’s temper and to the destruction, if necessary, of everything but one’s work. It’s worth noting that Peter's relative took precautions against annoyance, perhaps more than necessary, similar to travelers about to rush through foreign countries practicing phrases they would never use. He felt comfortable in clear air and disliked struggling for breath or light. He had a vague feeling that Peter felt some discomfort around him and might have come to express that; in which case, he would feel sorry for him in various ways. But as soon as that aspirant began to speak, suspicion turned back to mere old kindness, despite the fact that his tone had a slightly exaggerated urgency, like business, which might have shown self-awareness. To Nick, it quickly seemed better to be glad than sorry: this simple thought was more than enough to make him happy that Peter was there.

"My dear fellow, it's an unpardonable hour, isn't it? I wasn't even sure you'd be up, yet had to risk it, because my hours are numbered. I'm going away to-morrow," Peter went on; "I've a thousand things to do. I've had no talk with you this time such as we used to have of old (it's an irreparable loss, but it's your fault, you know), and as I've got to rush about all day I thought I'd just catch you before any one else does."

"My dear friend, it’s a terrible time, isn’t it? I wasn’t even sure you’d be awake, but I had to take the chance because my time is limited. I’m leaving tomorrow,” Peter continued; “I have a million things to do. I haven’t had a proper conversation with you this time like we used to (it’s an awful loss, but it’s your fault, you know), and since I have to be busy all day, I thought I’d just try to see you before anyone else does."

"Some one has already caught me, but there's plenty of time," Nick returned.

"Someone has already caught me, but there's still plenty of time," Nick replied.

Peter all but asked a question—it fell short. "I see, I see. I'm sorry to say I've only a few minutes at best."

Peter almost asked a question—it didn’t quite make it. "I understand, I understand. I'm sorry to say I only have a few minutes at most."

"Man of crushing responsibilities, you've come to humiliate me!" his companion cried. "I know all about it."[558]

"Man of overwhelming responsibilities, you've come to embarrass me!" his companion shouted. "I know everything about it."[558]

"It's more than I do then. That's not what I've come for, but I shall be delighted if I humiliate you a little by the way. I've two things in mind, and I'll mention the most difficult first. I came here the other day—the day after my arrival in town."

"It's more than I do then. That's not why I'm here, but I'd be happy to embarrass you a bit along the way. I have two things in mind, and I'll start with the harder one. I came here the other day—the day after I got into town."

"Ah yes, so you did; it was very good of you"—Nick remembered. "I ought to have returned your visit or left a card or written my name—to have done something in Great Stanhope Street, oughtn't I? You hadn't got this new thing then, or I'd have 'called.'"

"Ah yes, you did; that was really nice of you," Nick remembered. "I should have come by to visit or dropped a card or at least written my name—to do something in Great Stanhope Street, right? You didn't have this new place then, or I would have 'stopped by.'"

Peter eyed him a moment. "I say, what's the matter with you? Am I really unforgivable for having taken that liberty?"

Peter looked at him for a moment. "Hey, what's wrong with you? Am I really unforgivable for taking that liberty?"

"What liberty?" Nick looked now quite innocent of care, and indeed his visitor's allusion was not promptly clear. He was thinking for the instant all of Biddy, of whom and whose secret inclinations Grace had insisted on talking to him. They were none of his business, and if he wouldn't for the world have let the girl herself suspect he had violent lights on what was most screened and curtained in her, much less would he have made Peter a clumsy present of this knowledge. Grace had a queer theory that Peter treated Biddy badly—treated them all somehow badly; but Grace's zeal (she had plenty of it, though she affected all sorts of fine indifference) almost always took the form of her being unusually wrong. Nick wanted to do only what Biddy would thank him for, and he knew very well what she wouldn't. She wished him and Peter to be great friends, and the only obstacle to this was that Peter was too much of a diplomatist. Peter made him for an instant think of her and of the hour they had lately spent together in the studio in his absence—an hour of which Biddy had given him a history full of items and omissions; and this in turn brought[559] Nick's imagination back to his visitor's own side of the matter. That general human complexity of which the sense had lately increased with him, and to which it was owing that any thread one might take hold of would probably be the extremely wrong end of something, was illustrated by the fact that while poor Biddy was thinking of Peter it was ten to one poor Peter was thinking of Miriam Rooth. All of which danced before Nick's intellectual vision for a space briefer than my too numerous words.

"What freedom?" Nick looked completely carefree now, and honestly, his visitor's comment wasn't immediately clear. He was briefly thinking about Biddy, about whom Grace had insisted on discussing her secret feelings with him. Those feelings were none of his business, and he definitely wouldn't want Biddy to guess that he had strong opinions about what was most hidden and protected in her heart; even less would he share this knowledge clumsily with Peter. Grace had a strange belief that Peter treated Biddy poorly—that he mistreated everyone somehow; but Grace's enthusiasm (she had plenty of it, even though she pretended to be indifferent) usually manifested in her being uniquely mistaken. Nick only wanted to do what Biddy would appreciate, and he was well aware of what she wouldn't. She wanted him and Peter to be good friends, and the only thing getting in the way was that Peter was too much of a diplomat. For a moment, Peter made him think of her and the time they had recently spent together in the studio while he was away—an hour that Biddy had recounted in detail, full of both information and gaps; and this made[559] Nick reflect on his visitor's perspective. The general complexity of human emotions, which he had come to recognize recently, indicated that any thread one might grab would likely be the completely wrong end of something. This was shown by the fact that while poor Biddy was thinking about Peter, there was a good chance Peter was thinking about Miriam Rooth. All of this flashed before Nick's mind for a moment shorter than my overly long words.

"I pitched into your treasures—I rummaged among your canvases," Peter said. "Biddy had nothing whatever to do with it—she maintained an attitude of irreproachable reserve. It has been on my conscience all these days and I ought to have done penance before. I've been putting it off partly because I'm so ashamed of my indiscretion. Que voulez-vous, my dear chap? My provocation was great. I heard you had been painting Miss Rooth, so that I couldn't restrain my curiosity. I simply went into that corner and struck out there—a trifle wildly no doubt. I dragged the young lady to the light—your sister turned pale as she saw me. It was a good deal like breaking open one of your letters, wasn't it? However, I assure you it's all right, for I congratulate you both on your style and on your correspondent."

"I dove into your treasures—I searched through your paintings," Peter said. "Biddy had nothing to do with it—she kept herself completely out of it. It's been on my mind all these days and I should have faced the consequences sooner. I've been avoiding it partly because I'm really embarrassed about my mistake. Que voulez-vous, my dear friend? I was prompted by my curiosity. I heard you were painting Miss Rooth, and I couldn't help myself. I just went into that corner and went for it—a bit recklessly, no doubt. I pulled the young lady into the light—your sister turned pale when she saw me. It was a bit like breaking open one of your letters, wasn't it? But I promise you, it's all good, because I congratulate you both on your work and on your connection."

"You're as clever, as witty, as humorous as ever, old boy," Nick pronounced, going himself into the corner designated by his companion and laying his hands on the same canvas. "Your curiosity's the highest possible tribute to my little attempt and your sympathy sets me right with myself. There she is again," Nick went on, thrusting the picture into an empty frame; "you shall see her whether you wish to or not."

"You're just as smart, witty, and funny as ever, old friend," Nick said, moving to the corner his companion pointed out and putting his hands on the same canvas. "Your curiosity is the highest compliment to my little effort, and your support makes me feel good about myself. There she is again," Nick continued, pushing the picture into an empty frame. "You’re going to see her whether you want to or not."

"Right with yourself? You don't mean to say[560] you've been wrong!" Peter returned, standing opposite the portrait.

"Feeling good about yourself? You don't mean to say[560] that you've been mistaken!" Peter replied, standing in front of the portrait.

"Oh I don't know. I've been kicking up such a row. Anything's better than a row."

"Oh, I don’t know. I’ve been causing such a commotion. Anything is better than a fight."

"She's awfully good—she's awfully true," said Peter. "You've done more to her since the other day. You've put in several things."

"She's really good—she's really genuine," said Peter. "You've done more to her since the other day. You've added several things."

"Yes, but I've worked distractedly. I've not altogether conformed to the good rule about being off with the old love."

"Yes, but I've been working absentmindedly. I haven't completely followed the good advice about moving on from the old love."

"With the old love?"—and the visitor looked hard at the picture.

"With the old love?"—and the visitor stared intently at the picture.

"Before you're on with the new!" Nick had no sooner uttered these words than he coloured: it occurred to him his friend would probably infer an allusion to Julia. He therefore added quickly: "It isn't so easy to cease to represent an affectionate constituency. Really most of my time for a fortnight has been given to letter-writing. They've all been unexpectedly charming. I should have thought they'd have loathed and despised me. But not a bit of it; they cling to me fondly—they struggle with me tenderly. I've been down to talk with them about it, and we've passed the most sociable, delightful hours. I've designated my successor; I've felt a good deal like the Emperor Charles the Fifth when about to retire to the monastery of Yuste. The more I've seen of them in this way the more I've liked them, and they declare it has been the same with themselves about me. We spend our time assuring each other we hadn't begun to know each other till now. In short it's all wonderfully jolly, but it isn't business. C'est magnifique, mais ce n'est pas la guerre."

"Before you're onto the new!" Nick realized as soon as he said this that he blushed, thinking his friend would probably take it as a reference to Julia. So he quickly added, "It's not that easy to stop representing a supportive group. Honestly, I've spent most of the last two weeks writing letters. They've all been surprisingly lovely. I would have thought they would completely reject me. But not at all; they hold onto me affectionately—they struggle with me gently. I've gone to talk with them about it, and we've had the most enjoyable, friendly hours together. I've chosen my successor; I've felt a lot like Emperor Charles the Fifth when he was about to retire to the monastery of Yuste. The more I've seen them this way, the more I've liked them, and they say it's been the same for them regarding me. We spend our time reassuring each other that we hadn’t really gotten to know one another until now. In short, it's all wonderfully fun, but it’s not business. C'est magnifique, mais ce n'est pas la guerre."

"They're not so charming as they might be if they don't offer to keep you and let you paint."

"They're not as charming as they could be if they don't offer to support you and let you express your creativity."

"They do, almost—it's fantastic," said Nick.[561] "Remember they haven't yet seen a daub of my brush."

"They do, almost—it's amazing," said Nick.[561] "Keep in mind they haven't seen a single stroke of my brush yet."

"Well, I'm sorry for you; we live in too enlightened an age," Peter returned. "You can't suffer for art—that grand romance is over. Your experience is interesting; it seems to show that at the tremendous pitch of civilisation we've reached you can't suffer from anything but hunger."

"Well, I'm sorry for you; we live in too enlightened a time," Peter replied. "You can't suffer for art—that grand romance is over. Your experience is interesting; it seems to show that at the incredible level of civilization we've reached, you can only suffer from hunger."

"I shall doubtless," Nick allowed, "do that enough to make up for the rest."

"I definitely will," Nick agreed, "do that enough to make up for the rest."

"Never, never, when you paint so well as this."

"Never, ever, when you paint this well."

"Oh come, you're too good to be true," Nick said. "But where did you learn that one's larder's full in proportion as one's work's fine?"

"Oh come on, you’re too good to be true," Nick said. "But where did you learn that your pantry is full based on how good your work is?"

Peter waived this curious point—he only continued to look at the picture; after which he roundly brought out: "I'll give you your price for it on the spot."

Peter ignored this interesting detail—he just kept staring at the picture; then he confidently declared, "I'll pay you your asking price right now."

"Ah you're so magnanimous that you shall have it for nothing!" And Nick, touched to gratitude, passed his arm into his visitor's.

"Ah, you're so generous that you can have it for free!" And Nick, feeling grateful, linked his arm with his visitor's.

Peter had a pause. "Why do you call me magnanimous?"

Peter paused. "Why do you call me generous?"

"Oh bless my soul, it's hers—I forgot!" laughed Nick, failing in his turn to answer the other's inquiry. "But you shall have another."

"Oh my goodness, it's hers—I forgot!" laughed Nick, unable to respond to the other's question. "But you'll have another."

"Another? Are you going to do another?"

"Another? Are you going to do another one?"

"This very morning. That is, I shall begin it. I've heard from her; she's coming to sit—a short time hence."

"This very morning. That is, I'm starting it now. I've heard from her; she's coming to visit soon."

Peter turned away a little at this, releasing himself, and, as if the movement had been an effect of his host's words, looked at his watch earnestly to dissipate that appearance. He fell back to consider the work from further off. "The more you do her the better—she has all the qualities of a great model. From that point of view it's a pity she has another trade: she might make so good a thing of this[562] one. But how shall you do her again?" he asked ingenuously.

Peter turned away slightly at this, releasing himself, and, as if the movement had been a result of his host's words, looked at his watch intently to shake off that impression. He stepped back to consider the work from a distance. "The more you work with her, the better—she has all the qualities of a great model. From that perspective, it’s a shame she has another job: she could really excel at this[562] one. But how will you work with her again?" he asked sincerely.

"Oh I can scarcely say; we'll arrange something; we'll talk it over. It's extraordinary how well she enters into what one wants: she knows more than one does one's self. She isn't, as you Frenchmen say, the first comer. However, you know all about that, since you invented her, didn't you? That's what she says; she's awfully sweet on you," Nick kindly pursued. "What I ought to do is to try something as different as possible from that thing; not the sibyl, the muse, the tremendous creature, but the charming woman, the person one knows, differently arranged as she appears en ville, she calls it. I'll do something really serious and send it to you out there with my respects. It will remind you of home and perhaps a little even of me. If she knows it's for you she'll throw herself into it in the right spirit. Leave it to us, my dear fellow; we'll turn out something splendid."

"Oh, I can hardly say; we'll figure something out; we'll discuss it. It's amazing how well she understands what you want: she knows more than you do yourself. She's not just anyone, as you French say. But you already know all about that since you created her, right? That's what she claims; she's really fond of you," Nick continued kindly. "What I should do is try something completely different from that— not the oracle, the muse, the incredible being, but the charming woman, the person you know, arranged differently as she appears en ville, as she puts it. I'll do something truly serious and send it to you out there with my best wishes. It will remind you of home and maybe a little of me too. If she knows it’s for you, she’ll put herself into it wholeheartedly. Leave it to us, my friend; we’ll create something wonderful."

"It's jolly to hear you, but I shall send you a cheque," said Peter very stoutly.

"It's great to hear from you, but I'll send you a check," Peter said firmly.

"I suppose it's all right in your position, but you're too proud," his kinsman answered.

"I guess it's fine for you to think that, but you're way too proud," his relative replied.

"What do you mean by my position?"

"What are you talking about regarding my position?"

"Your exaltation, your high connexion with the country, your treating with sovereign powers as the representative of a sovereign power. Isn't that what they call 'em?"

"Your excitement, your special connection with the country, your dealings with sovereign powers as the representative of a sovereign power. Isn't that what they call them?"

Peter, who had turned round again, listened to this with his eyes fixed on Nick's face while he once more drew forth his watch. "Brute!" he exclaimed familiarly, at the same time dropping his eyes on the watch. "When did you say you expect your sitter?"

Peter, who had turned around again, listened to this with his eyes on Nick's face as he pulled out his watch again. "Brute!" he said casually, glancing at the watch. "When did you say your sitter is coming?"

"Oh we've plenty of time; don't be afraid of letting me see you agitated by her presence."[563]

"Oh, we have plenty of time; don’t worry about letting me see you upset by her presence."[563]

"Brute!" Peter again ejaculated.

"Brute!" Peter exclaimed again.

This friendly personal note cleared the air, made their communication closer. "Stay with me and talk to me," said Nick; "I daresay it's good for me. It may be the last time I shall see you without having before anything else to koo-too."

This friendly personal note lightened the mood and brought them closer in their communication. "Stay with me and talk to me," said Nick; "I think it’s good for me. This might be the last time I see you before I have to deal with anything else."

"Beast!" his kinsman once more, and a little helplessly, threw off; though next going on: "Haven't you something more to show me then—some other fruit of your genius?"

"Beast!" his relative said again, a bit helplessly, then continued, "Don't you have something else to show me—another example of your talent?"

"Must I bribe you by setting my sign-boards in a row? You know what I've done; by which I mean of course you know what I haven't. My genius, as you're so good as to call it, has hitherto been dreadfully sterile. I've had no time, no opportunity, no continuity. I must go and sit down in a corner and learn my alphabet. That thing isn't good; what I shall do for you won't be good. Don't protest, my dear fellow; nothing will be fit to look at for a long time." After which poor Nick wound up: "And think of my ridiculous age! As the good people say (or don't they say it?), it's a rum go. It won't be amusing."

"Do I need to bribe you by lining up my signs? You know what I've accomplished; which means, of course, you know what I haven't done. My talent, as you kindly call it, has been shockingly unproductive until now. I haven't had the time, the chance, or the consistency. I really need to go sit in a corner and learn my basics. What I'm producing isn't good; what I'll do for you won't be good either. Please don’t argue with me, my friend; nothing will be worth seeing for a long time." Then poor Nick finished with, "And think about my ridiculous age! As people say (or do they?), it’s a strange situation. It won’t be entertaining."

"Ah you're so clever you'll get on fast," Peter returned, trying to think how he could most richly defy the injunction not to protest.

"Ah, you're so smart, you'll figure it out quickly," Peter replied, trying to think of the best way to boldly challenge the order not to complain.

"I mean it won't be amusing for others," said Nick, unperturbed by this levity. "They want results, and small blame to them."

"I mean it won't be funny for others," said Nick, unfazed by this lightheartedness. "They want results, and who can blame them?"

"Well, whatever you do, don't talk like Mr. Gabriel Nash," Peter went on. "Sometimes I think you're just going to."

"Well, whatever you do, don't talk like Mr. Gabriel Nash," Peter continued. "Sometimes I feel like you're about to."

Nick stared a moment. "Ah he never would have said that 'They want results, the damned asses'—that would have been more in his key."

Nick stared for a moment. "Ah, he would never have said that 'They want results, the damn fools'—that would have suited him better."

"It's the difference of a nuance! And are you extraordinarily happy?" Peter added as his host[564] now obliged him by arranging half-a-dozen canvases so that he could look at them.

"It's the difference of a nuance! Are you really happy?" Peter added as his host[564] now accommodated him by arranging half a dozen canvases so he could see them.

"Not so much so, doubtless, as the artistic life ought to make one: because all one's people are not so infatuated as one's electors. But little by little I'm learning the charm of pig-headedness."

"Not quite as much as the artistic life should make someone: because not everyone in your life is as obsessed as your voters. But little by little, I'm discovering the appeal of stubbornness."

"Your mother's very bad," Peter allowed—"I lunched with her day before yesterday."

"Your mom is really not great," Peter admitted—"I had lunch with her the day before yesterday."

"Yes, I know, I know"—Nick had such reason to know; "but it's too late, too late. I must just peg away here and not mind. I've after all a great advantage in my life."

"Yeah, I get it, I get it," Nick had every reason to understand; "but it's too late, way too late. I just have to keep going and not let it bother me. I actually have a pretty big advantage in my life."

His companion waited impartially to hear. "And that would be—?"

His companion waited neutrally to listen. "And that would be—?"

"Well, knowing what I want to do. That's everything, you know."

"Well, knowing what I want to do—that's everything, you know."

"It's an advantage, however, that you've only just come in for, isn't it?"

"It's an advantage, though, that you just got here for, right?"

"Yes, but the delay and the probation only make me prize it the more. I've got it now; and it makes up for the absence of some other things."

"Yes, but the delay and the probation just make me appreciate it even more. I have it now, and it makes up for the lack of some other things."

Again Peter had a pause. "That sounds a little flat," he remarked at last.

Again Peter paused. "That sounds a bit off," he finally said.

"It depends on what you compare it with. It has more point than I sometimes found in the House of Commons."

"It depends on what you're comparing it to. It has more substance than I sometimes found in the House of Commons."

"Oh I never thought I should like that!"

"Oh, I never thought I would like that!"

There was another drop during which Nick moved about the room turning up old sketches to see if he had anything more to show, while his visitor continued to look at the unfinished and in some cases, as seemed, unpromising productions already exposed. They were far less interesting than the portrait of Miriam Rooth and, it would have appeared, less significant of ability. For that particular effort Nick's talent had taken an inspired flight. So much Peter thought, as he had thought it intensely before;[565] but the words he presently uttered had no visible connexion with it. They only consisted of the abrupt inquiry; "Have you heard anything from Julia?"

There was another pause during which Nick walked around the room looking through old sketches to see if he had anything else to show, while his visitor kept looking at the unfinished and, in some cases, seemingly unpromising works already displayed. They were much less interesting than the portrait of Miriam Rooth and, it appeared, less indicative of skill. For that particular piece, Nick's talent had soared. Peter thought this, as he had thought it intensely before; [565] but the words he finally spoke had no clear connection to it. They were simply the abrupt question: "Have you heard anything from Julia?"

"Not a syllable. Have you?"

"Not a word. Have you?"

"Dear no; she never writes to me."

"Not at all; she never messages me."

"But won't she on the occasion of your promotion?"

"But won't she come to celebrate your promotion?"

"I daresay not," said Peter; and this was the only reference to Mrs. Dallow that passed between her brother and her late intended. It left a slight stir of the air which Peter proceeded to allay by an allusion comparatively speaking more relevant. He expressed disappointment that Biddy shouldn't have come in, having had an idea she was always in Rosedale Road of a morning. That was the other branch of his present errand—the wish to see her and give her a message for Lady Agnes, upon whom, at so early an hour, he had not presumed to intrude in Calcutta Gardens. Nick replied that Biddy did in point of fact almost always turn up, and for the most part early: she came to wish him good-morning and start him for the day. She was a devoted Electra, laying a cool, healing hand on a distracted, perspiring Orestes. He reminded Peter, however, that he would have a chance of seeing her that evening, and of seeing Lady Agnes; for wasn't he to do them the honour of dining in Calcutta Gardens? Biddy, the day before, had arrived full of that excitement. Peter explained that this was exactly the sad subject of his actual démarche: the project of the dinner in Calcutta Gardens had, to his exceeding regret, fallen to pieces. The fact was (didn't Nick know it?) the night had been suddenly and perversely fixed for Miriam's première, and he was under a definite engagement with her not to stay away from it. To add to the bore of the thing he was obliged to return to Paris the very next morning. He was quite[566] awfully sorry, for he had promised Lady Agnes: he didn't understand then about Miriam's affair, in regard to which he had given a previous pledge. He was more grieved than he could say, but he could never fail Miss Rooth: he had professed from the first an interest in her which he must live up to a little more. This was his last chance—he hadn't been near her at the trying time of her first braving of the public. And the second night of the play wouldn't do—it must be the first or nothing. Besides, he couldn't wait over till Monday.

"I wouldn't say that," Peter replied; and that was the only mention of Mrs. Dallow that passed between her brother and her late fiancé. It created a slight disturbance in the air, which Peter tried to smooth over by bringing up something more relevant. He expressed disappointment that Biddy hadn't shown up, thinking she usually was around Rosedale Road in the mornings. That was part of the reason for his visit—he wanted to see her and deliver a message to Lady Agnes, who he didn't want to disturb so early in Calcutta Gardens. Nick said that Biddy actually almost always appeared, and usually early: she came to wish him good morning and get him started for the day. She was a devoted Electra, providing a cool, healing touch to a stressed, sweating Orestes. However, he reminded Peter that he would get to see her that evening, along with Lady Agnes, since he was supposed to honor them by having dinner in Calcutta Gardens. Biddy had arrived the day before, full of excitement about it. Peter explained that this was exactly the unfortunate subject of his current démarche: the plan for dinner in Calcutta Gardens had, to his great regret, fallen through. The truth was (didn't Nick know this?) the night had abruptly and annoyingly been set for Miriam’s premiere, and he had a firm commitment to her not to miss it. To make matters worse, he had to return to Paris the very next morning. He was really sorry because he had promised Lady Agnes: he hadn't realized the situation with Miriam, for which he had made a previous commitment. He was more upset than he could express, but he couldn’t let Miss Rooth down: he had shown an interest in her from the beginning, and he needed to follow through on that a bit more. This was his last chance—he hadn't been there for her during the difficult time of her first public performance. And the second night of the play wouldn’t work—it had to be the first or nothing. Besides, he couldn't stay until Monday.

While Peter recited all his hindrance Nick was occupied in rubbing with a cloth a palette he had just scraped. "I see what you mean—I'm very sorry too. I'm sorry you can't give my mother this joy—I give her so little."

While Peter shared all his struggles, Nick was busy wiping down a palette he had just cleaned. "I get what you're saying—I'm really sorry too. I'm sad you can't give my mom this happiness—I give her so little."

"My dear fellow, you might give her a little more!" it came to Peter to say. "It's rather too much to expect me to make up for your omissions!"

"My dear friend, you could give her a little more!" Peter said. "It's quite a lot to expect me to make up for your oversights!"

Nick looked at him with a moment's fixedness while he polished the palette; and for that moment he felt the temptation to reply: "There's a way you could do that, to a considerable extent—I think you guess it—which wouldn't be intrinsically disagreeable." But the impulse passed without expressing itself in speech, and he simply brought out; "You can make this all clear to Biddy when she comes, and she'll make it clear to my mother."

Nick looked at him intensely for a moment as he cleaned the palette, and for that moment, he was tempted to say, "There's a way you could do that, to a large extent—I think you have an idea—which wouldn’t be unpleasant." But the urge faded without him saying anything, and he just said, "You can explain all this to Biddy when she arrives, and she’ll make it clear to my mom."

"Poor little Biddy!" Peter mentally sighed, thinking of the girl with that job before her; but what he articulated was that this was exactly why he had come to the studio. He had inflicted his company on Lady Agnes the previous Thursday and had partaken of a meal with her, but had not seen Biddy though he had waited for her, had hoped immensely she'd come in. Now he'd wait again—dear Bid was thoroughly worth it.[567]

"Poor little Biddy!" Peter thought, feeling sorry for the girl with that job ahead of her; but what he actually said was that this was exactly why he had come to the studio. He had spent time with Lady Agnes the previous Thursday and had shared a meal with her, but he hadn’t seen Biddy, even though he had waited for her and really hoped she’d show up. Now he would wait again—dear Bid was definitely worth it.[567]

"Patience, patience then—you've always me!" said Nick; to which he subjoined: "If it's a question of going to the play I scarcely see why you shouldn't dine at my mother's all the same. People go to the play after dinner."

"Patience, patience then—you've always had me!" said Nick; he added, "If it's a matter of going to the show, I don't see why you can't still have dinner at my mom's. People usually go to the show after dinner."

"Yes, but it wouldn't be fair, it wouldn't be decent: it's a case when I must be in my seat from the rise of the curtain." Peter, about this, was thoroughly lucid. "I should force your mother to dine an hour earlier than usual and then in return for her courtesy should go off to my entertainment at eight o'clock, leaving her and Grace and Biddy languishing there. I wish I had proposed in time that they should go with me," he continued not very ingenuously.

"Yes, but that wouldn't be fair; it wouldn't be right: it's one of those times when I need to be in my seat as soon as the curtain goes up." Peter was completely clear on this. "I would have to make your mom have dinner an hour earlier than usual, and then, as a thank you for her kindness, I’d just leave for my event at eight, leaving her, Grace, and Biddy stuck there. I wish I had suggested earlier that they should come with me," he added, not very sincerely.

"You might do that still," Nick suggested.

"You could still do that," Nick suggested.

"Oh at this time of day it would be impossible to get a box."

"Oh, at this time of day, it would be impossible to get a box."

"I'll speak to Miss Rooth about it if you like when she comes," smiled Nick.

"I'll talk to Miss Rooth about it if you want when she comes," smiled Nick.

"No, it wouldn't do," said Peter, turning away and looking once more at his watch. He made tacitly the addition that still less than asking Lady Agnes for his convenience to dine early would this be decent, would it be thinkable. His taking Biddy the night he dined with her and with Miss Tressilian had been something very like a violation of those proprieties. He couldn't say that, however, to the girl's brother, who remarked in a moment that it was all right, since Peter's action left him his own freedom.

"No, that won't work," Peter said, turning away and glancing at his watch again. He silently added that it would be even less appropriate to ask Lady Agnes to accommodate him by having dinner early than to do this. Taking Biddy out the night he had dinner with her and Miss Tressilian felt like a real breach of etiquette. However, he couldn't mention that to the girl's brother, who remarked after a moment that it was fine since Peter's decision left him free to do as he pleased.

"Your own freedom?"—and Peter's question made him turn.

"Your own freedom?"—and Peter's question made him turn.

"Why you see now I can go to the theatre myself."

"Now you see, I can go to the theater on my own."

"Certainly; I hadn't thought of that. You'd naturally have been going."

"Of course; I hadn't considered that. You would definitely have been going."

"I gave it up for the prospect of your company at home."[568]

"I gave it up for the chance to be with you at home."[568]

"Upon my word you're too good—I don't deserve such sacrifices," said Peter, who read in his kinsman's face that this was not a figure of speech but the absolute truth. "Didn't it, however, occur to you that, as it would turn out, I might—I even naturally would—myself be going?" he put forth.

"Honestly, you're too kind—I don't deserve such sacrifices," said Peter, who saw from his relative's expression that this wasn't just talk but completely sincere. "Didn't it cross your mind that, as it turns out, I might—I actually would—be going myself?" he suggested.

Nick broke into a laugh. "It would have occurred to me if I understood a little better—!" But he paused, as still too amused.

Nick burst out laughing. "I would have thought of it if I had understood a bit better—!" But he stopped, still too amused.

"If you understood a little better what?"

"If you understood a bit better what?"

"Your situation, simply."

"Your situation, straightforward."

Peter looked at him a moment. "Dine with me to-night by ourselves and at a club. We'll go to the theatre together and then you'll understand it."

Peter looked at him for a moment. "Let's have dinner together tonight, just the two of us, at a club. We'll go to the theater afterward, and then you'll get it."

"With pleasure, with pleasure: we'll have a jolly evening," said Nick.

"Of course, we will have a great evening," said Nick.

"Call it jolly if you like. When did you say she was coming?" Peter asked.

"Call it cheerful if you want. When did you say she was arriving?" Peter asked.

"Biddy? Oh probably, as I tell you, at any moment."

"Biddy? Oh, probably, like I said, at any moment."

"I mean the great Miriam," Peter amended.

"I mean the amazing Miriam," Peter corrected.

"The great Miriam, if she's punctual, will be here in about forty minutes."

"The amazing Miriam, if she's on time, will be here in about forty minutes."

"And will she be likely to find your sister?"

"And is she likely to find your sister?"

"That will depend, my dear fellow, on whether my sister remains to see her."

"That will depend, my dear friend, on whether my sister stays to see her."

"Exactly; but the point's whether you'll allow her to remain, isn't it?"

"Exactly; but the question is whether you’ll let her stay, right?"

Nick looked slightly mystified. "Why shouldn't she do as she likes?"

Nick looked a bit confused. "Why shouldn't she do what she wants?"

"In that case she'll probably go."

"In that case, she'll probably go."

"Yes, unless she stays."

"Yes, unless she hangs out."

"Don't let her," Peter dropped; "send her away." And to explain this he added: "It doesn't seem exactly the right sort of thing, fresh young creatures like Bid meeting des femmes de théâtre." His explanation, in turn, struck him as requiring[569] another clause; so he went on: "At least it isn't thought the right sort of thing abroad, and even in England my foreign ideas stick to me."

"Don't let her," Peter said, "send her away." To explain this, he added, "It doesn't feel quite right for fresh young people like Bid to meet theater women." His explanation, however, made him realize it needed[569] another point, so he continued, "At least it's not considered the right thing abroad, and even in England, my foreign ideas follow me."

Even with this amplification, however, his plea evidently still had for his companion a flaw; which, after he had considered it a moment, Nick exposed in the simple words: "Why, you originally introduced them in Paris, Biddy and Miss Rooth. Didn't they meet at your rooms and fraternise, and wasn't that much more 'abroad' than this?"

Even with this added emphasis, his plea clearly still had a flaw for his companion; after thinking about it for a moment, Nick pointed out in simple terms: "Well, you originally introduced them in Paris, Biddy and Miss Rooth. Didn’t they meet at your place and become friends, and wasn’t that much more 'international' than this?"

"So they did, but my hand had been forced and she didn't like it," Peter answered, suspecting that for a diplomatist he looked foolish.

"So they did, but I was pushed into it and she didn't like it," Peter replied, feeling that he looked foolish for a diplomat.

"Miss Rooth didn't like it?" Nick persisted.

"Miss Rooth didn't like it?" Nick asked again.

"That I confess I've forgotten. Besides, she wasn't an actress then. What I mean is that Biddy wasn't particularly pleased with her."

"Honestly, I can’t remember. Besides, she wasn’t an actress back then. What I mean is that Biddy wasn’t exactly happy with her."

"Why she thought her wonderful—praised her to the sides. I remember that."

"Why she considered herself so amazing—talked herself up to everyone. I remember that."

"She didn't like her as a woman; she praised her as an actress."

"She didn't admire her as a woman; she appreciated her as an actress."

"I thought you said she wasn't an actress then," Nick returned.

"I thought you said she wasn't an actress," Nick replied.

Peter had a pause. "Oh Biddy thought so. She has seen her since, moreover. I took her the other night, and her curiosity's satisfied."

Peter paused. "Oh, Biddy thought so. She’s seen her since, too. I took her the other night, and her curiosity is satisfied."

"It's not of any consequence, and if there's a reason for it I'll bundle her off directly," Nick made haste to say. "But the great Miriam seems such a kind, good person."

"It's not a big deal, and if there's a reason for it, I'll send her away right away," Nick quickly said. "But the great Miriam seems like such a kind, good person."

"So she is, charming, charming,"—and his visitor looked hard at him.

"So she is, charming, charming,"—and his guest stared intently at him.

"Here comes Biddy now," Nick went on. "I hear her at the door: you can warn her yourself."

"Here comes Biddy now," Nick continued. "I can hear her at the door: you can let her know yourself."

"It isn't a question of 'warning'—that's not in the least my idea. But I'll take Biddy away," said Peter.[570]

"It’s not about ‘warning’—that’s not my intention at all. But I will take Biddy with me," said Peter.[570]

"That will be still more energetic."

"That will be even more energetic."

"No, it will be simply more selfish—I like her company." Peter had turned as if to go to the door and meet the girl; but he quickly checked himself, lingering in the middle of the room, and the next instant Biddy had come in. When she saw him there she also stopped.[571]

"No, it will just be more selfish—I enjoy being with her." Peter had turned as if he was about to go to the door and greet the girl; but he quickly stopped himself, hanging out in the middle of the room, and the next moment Biddy walked in. When she saw him there, she also paused.[571]


XLIII

"Come on boldly, my dear," said Nick. "Peter's bored to death waiting for you."

"Come on, don't be shy, my dear," said Nick. "Peter's dying of boredom waiting for you."

"Ah he's come to say he won't dine with us to-night!" Biddy stood with her hand on the latch.

"Ah, he's here to say he can't have dinner with us tonight!" Biddy stood with her hand on the latch.

"I leave town to-morrow: I've everything to do; I'm broken-hearted; it's impossible"—Peter made of it again such a case as he could. "Please make my peace with your mother—I'm ashamed of not having written to her last night."

"I’m leaving town tomorrow; I have so much to do; I’m heartbroken; it’s impossible," Peter said, trying to make the best of the situation. "Please apologize to your mom for me—I feel bad for not writing to her last night."

She closed the door and came in while her brother said to her, "How in the world did you guess it?"

She closed the door and walked in while her brother asked her, "How on earth did you guess that?"

"I saw it in the Morning Post." And she kept her eyes on their kinsman.

"I saw it in the Morning Post." And she kept her gaze on their relative.

"In the Morning Post?" he vaguely echoed.

"In the Morning Post?" he echoed vaguely.

"I saw there's to be a first night at that theatre, the one you took us to. So I said, 'Oh he'll go there.'"

"I saw there's going to be a first night at that theater, the one you took us to. So I said, 'Oh, he'll go there.'"

"Yes, I've got to do that too," Peter admitted.

"Yeah, I have to do that too," Peter admitted.

"She's going to sit to me again this morning, his wonderful actress—she has made an appointment: so you see I'm getting on," Nick pursued to his sister.

"She's going to sit with me again this morning, his amazing actress—she has made an appointment: so you see I'm making progress," Nick continued to his sister.

"Oh I'm so glad—she's so splendid!" The girl looked away from her cousin now, but not, though it seemed to fill the place, at the triumphant portrait of Miriam Rooth.

"Oh, I'm so glad—she's so amazing!" The girl turned away from her cousin now, but not from the triumphant portrait of Miriam Rooth that seemed to fill the space.

"I'm delighted you've come in. I have waited for[572] you," Peter hastened to declare to her, though conscious that this was in the conditions meagre.

"I'm glad you came in. I have been waiting for[572] you," Peter quickly told her, though he knew that this was under limited circumstances.

"Aren't you coming to see us again?"

"Aren't you coming to see us again?"

"I'm in despair, but I shall really not have time. Therefore it's a blessing not to have missed you here."

"I'm feeling hopeless, but I really won't have time. So it's a blessing that I didn't miss you here."

"I'm very glad," said Biddy. Then she added: "And you're going to America—to stay a long time?"

"I'm really glad," Biddy said. Then she added, "And you're heading to America—to stay for a long time?"

"Till I'm sent to some better place."

"Until I’m sent to a better place."

"And will that better place be as far away?"

"And will that better place be just as far away?"

"Oh Biddy, it wouldn't be better then," said Peter.

"Oh Biddy, it wouldn't be any better than that," said Peter.

"Do you mean they'll give you something to do at home?"

"Are you saying they'll give you something to do at home?"

"Hardly that. But I've a tremendous lot to do at home to-day." For the twentieth time Peter referred to his watch.

"Not really. But I have a ton of things to do at home today." For the twentieth time, Peter looked at his watch.

She turned to her brother, who had admonished her that she might bid him good-morning. She kissed him and he asked what the news would be in Calcutta Gardens; to which she made answer: "The only news is of course the great preparations they're making, poor dears, for Peter. Mamma thinks you must have had such a nasty dinner the other day," the girl continued to the guest of that romantic occasion.

She turned to her brother, who had told her that she could say good morning to him. She kissed him, and he asked what the news would be in Calcutta Gardens. She replied, "The only news is, of course, the big preparations they're making, poor things, for Peter. Mom thinks you must have had a really awful dinner the other day," the girl continued to the guest of that romantic occasion.

"Faithless Peter!" said Nick, beginning to whistle and to arrange a canvas in anticipation of Miriam's arrival.

"Faithless Peter!" Nick exclaimed, starting to whistle and setting up a canvas as he waited for Miriam to arrive.

"Dear Biddy, thank your stars you're not in my horrid profession," protested the personage so designated. "One's bowled about like a cricket-ball, unable to answer for one's freedom or one's comfort from one moment to another."

"Dear Biddy, thank your lucky stars you're not in my terrible job," complained the person being referred to. "You're tossed around like a cricket ball, unable to guarantee your freedom or comfort from one moment to the next."

"Oh ours is the true profession—Biddy's and mine," Nick broke out, setting up his canvas; "the career of liberty and peace, of charming long mornings spent in a still north light and in the contemplation,[573] I may even say in the company, of the amiable and the beautiful."

"Oh, ours is the real profession—Biddy's and mine," Nick exclaimed, setting up his canvas. "It's a life of freedom and tranquility, filled with delightful long mornings spent in a calm northern light, reflecting on, [573] I can even say in the company of the kind and the beautiful."

"That certainty's the case when Biddy comes to see you," Peter returned.

"That’s definitely true when Biddy comes to see you," Peter replied.

Biddy smiled at him. "I come every day. Anch'io son pittore! I encourage Nick awfully."

Biddy smiled at him. "I come every day. I also am a painter! I really encourage Nick."

"It's a pity I'm not a martyr—she'd bravely perish with me," Nick said.

"It's a shame I'm not a martyr—she'd courageously die with me," Nick said.

"You are—you're a martyr—when people say such odious things!" the girl cried. "They do say them. I've heard many more than I've repeated to you."

"You are—you're a martyr—when people say such awful things!" the girl exclaimed. "They do say them. I've heard many more than I've told you."

"It's you yourself then, indignant and loyal, who are the martyr," observed Peter, who wanted greatly to be kind to her.

"It's you yourself then, angry and loyal, who are the martyr," Peter commented, wanting very much to be kind to her.

"Oh I don't care!"—but she threw herself, flushed and charming, into a straight appeal to him. "Don't you think one can do as much good by painting great works of art as by—as by what papa used to do? Don't you think art's necessary to the happiness, to the greatness of a people? Don't you think it's manly and honourable? Do you think a passion for it's a thing to be ashamed of? Don't you think the artist—the conscientious, the serious one—is as distinguished a member of society as any one else?"

"Oh, I don't care!"—but she threw herself at him, flushed and charming, making a direct appeal. "Don’t you think you can do just as much good by creating great artworks as by—as by what Dad used to do? Don’t you think art is essential for the happiness and greatness of a people? Don’t you think it’s manly and honorable? Do you think having a passion for it is something to be ashamed of? Don’t you think the artist—the conscientious, serious one—is just as distinguished a member of society as anyone else?"

Peter and Nick looked at each other and laughed at the way she had got up her subject, and Nick asked their kinsman if she didn't express it all in perfection. "I delight in general in artists, but I delight still more in their defenders," Peter made reply, perhaps a little meagrely, to Biddy.

Peter and Nick exchanged glances and laughed at how she had approached her topic, and Nick asked their relative if she didn’t express everything perfectly. "I generally enjoy artists, but I enjoy their defenders even more," Peter replied, perhaps a bit awkwardly, to Biddy.

"Ah don't attack me if you're wise!" Nick said.

"Ah, don't attack me if you're smart!" Nick said.

"One's tempted to when it makes Biddy so fine."

"One can't help but want to when it makes Biddy so wonderful."

"Well, that's the way she encourages me: it's meat and drink to me," Nick went on. "At the same time I'm bound to say there's a little whistling in the dark in it."[574]

"Well, that's how she motivates me: it means everything to me," Nick continued. "At the same time, I have to admit there's a bit of whistling in the dark involved." [574]

"In the dark?" his sister demanded.

"In the dark?" his sister asked.

"The obscurity, my dear child, of your own aspirations, your mysterious ambitions and esthetic views. Aren't there some heavyish shadows there?"

"The darkness, my dear child, of your own dreams, your enigmatic ambitions and artistic perspectives. Don’t you see some heavy shadows there?"

"Why I never cared for politics."

"Why I've never been interested in politics."

"No, but you cared for life, you cared for society, and you've chosen the path of solitude and concentration."

"No, but you cared about life, you cared about society, and you chose the path of being alone and focused."

"You horrid boy!" said Biddy.

"You awful boy!" said Biddy.

"Give it up, that arduous steep—give it up and come out with me," Peter interposed.

"Forget about that tough climb—just let it go and come with me," Peter interjected.

"Come out with you?"

"Hang out with you?"

"Let us walk a little or even drive a little. Let us at any rate talk a little."

"Let’s walk a bit or even drive for a while. At the very least, let’s have a chat."

"I thought you had so much to do," Biddy candidly objected.

"I thought you had a lot to do," Biddy honestly replied.

"So I have, but why shouldn't you do a part of it with me? Would there be any harm? I'm going to some tiresome shops—you'll cheer the frugal hour."

"So I have, but why shouldn't you join me for part of it? Would it really be a problem? I'm heading to some boring shops—you'll help make the dull hour more enjoyable."

The girl hesitated, then turned to Nick. "Would there be any harm?"

The girl paused, then looked at Nick. "Is there any danger?"

"Oh it's none of his business!" Peter protested.

"Oh, it's none of his business!" Peter protested.

"He had better take you home to your mother."

"He should take you home to your mom."

"I'm going home—I shan't stay here to-day," Biddy went on. Then to Peter: "I came in a hansom, but I shall walk back. Come that way with me."

"I'm going home—I won't stay here today," Biddy continued. Then to Peter: "I came in a cab, but I'm going to walk back. Come that way with me."

"With pleasure. But I shall not be able to go in," Peter added.

"Sure thing. But I won't be able to go in," Peter added.

"Oh that's no matter," said the girl. "Good-bye, Nick."

"Oh, that's not a big deal," said the girl. "Goodbye, Nick."

"You understand then that we dine together—at seven sharp. Wouldn't a club, as I say, be best?" Peter, before going, inquired of Nick. He suggested further which club it should be; and his words led Biddy, who had directed her steps toward the door, to turn a moment as with a reproachful question—whether it was for this Peter had given up Calcutta[575] Gardens. But her impulse, if impulse it was, had no sequel save so far as it was a sequel that Peter freely explained to her, after Nick had assented to his conditions, that her brother too had a desire to go to Miss Rooth's first night and had already promised to accompany him.

"You get that we're having dinner together—at seven sharp. Wouldn't a club, like I mentioned, be the best option?" Peter asked Nick before leaving. He went on to suggest which club it should be; and his words made Biddy, who had started to leave, pause briefly with a questioning look—as if asking whether this was why Peter had given up Calcutta[575] Gardens. But her moment of hesitation, if that’s what it was, didn’t lead to anything, except that Peter easily clarified for her, after Nick agreed to his terms, that her brother also wanted to go to Miss Rooth's opening night and had already promised to join him.

"Oh that's perfect; it will be so good for him—won't it?—if he's going to paint her again," Biddy responded.

"Oh, that's perfect; it'll be great for him—won't it?—if he's going to paint her again," Biddy replied.

"I think there's nothing so good for him as that he happens to have such a sister as you," Peter declared as they went out. He heard at the same time the sound of a carriage stopping, and before Biddy, who was in front of him, opened the door of the house had been able to say to himself, "What a bore—there's Miriam!" The opened door showed him that truth—this young lady in the act of alighting from the brougham provided by Basil Dashwood's thrifty zeal. Her mother followed her, and both the new visitors exclaimed and rejoiced, in their demonstrative way, as their eyes fell on their valued friend. The door had closed behind Peter, but he instantly and violently rang, so that they should be admitted with as little delay as possible, while he stood disconcerted, and fearing he showed it, by the prompt occurrence of an encounter he had particularly sought to avert. It ministered, moreover, a little to this sensibility that Miriam appeared to have come somewhat before her time. The incident promised, however, to pass off in a fine florid way. Before he knew it both the ladies had taken possession of Biddy, who looked at them with comparative coldness, tempered indeed by a faint glow of apprehension, and Miriam had broken out:

"I think there's nothing better for him than having a sister like you," Peter said as they stepped outside. At the same time, he heard a carriage pull up, and before Biddy, who was ahead of him, could open the door, he thought to himself, "What a drag—there's Miriam!" The open door made that clear—this young woman was getting out of the brougham sent by Basil Dashwood's cleverness. Her mother followed, and both new arrivals excitedly greeted their dear friend as soon as they spotted her. The door had closed behind Peter, but he quickly rang the bell hard, wanting to let them in as soon as possible, while feeling uneasy and worried that he was showing it by the sudden meeting he had tried to avoid. It also made him feel a bit sensitive that Miriam seemed to have arrived a bit earlier than expected. However, the situation seemed to be unfolding in a lively manner. Before he knew it, both ladies had taken over Biddy, who regarded them with a coolness that was softened by a slight hint of worry, and Miriam had started talking:

"We know you, we know you; we saw you in Paris, and you came to my theatre a short time ago with Mr. Sherringham!"[576]

"We know you, we know you; we saw you in Paris, and you were at my theater not long ago with Mr. Sherringham!"[576]

"We know your mother, Lady Agnes Dormer. I hope her ladyship's very well," said Mrs. Rooth, who had never struck Peter as a more objectionable old woman.

"We know your mother, Lady Agnes Dormer. I hope she’s doing well," said Mrs. Rooth, who had never seemed to Peter like a more unpleasant old woman.

"You offered to do a head of me or something or other: didn't you tell me you work in clay? I daresay you've forgotten all about it, but I should be delighted," Miriam pursued with the richest urbanity. Peter was not concerned with her mother's pervasiveness, though he didn't like Biddy to see even that; but he hoped his companion would take the overcharged benevolence of the young actress in the spirit in which, rather to his surprise, it evidently was offered. "I've sat to your clever brother many times," said Miriam; "I'm going to sit again. I daresay you've seen what we've done—he's too delightful. Si vous saviez comme cela me repose!" she added, turning for a moment to Peter. Then she continued, smiling at Biddy; "Only he oughtn't to have thrown up such prospects, you know. I've an idea I wasn't nice to you that day in Paris—I was nervous and scared and perverse. I remember perfectly; I was odious. But I'm better now—you'd see if you were to know me. I'm not a bad sort—really I'm not. But you must have your own friends. Happy they—you look so charming! Immensely like Mr. Dormer, especially about the eyes; isn't she, mamma?"

"You offered to do a portrait of me or something like that: didn't you say you work with clay? I bet you've forgotten all about it, but I would love to," Miriam continued with the utmost charm. Peter wasn’t worried about her mother’s constant presence, even though he didn’t want Biddy to see that; but he hoped his friend would take the overly generous spirit of the young actress as it was intended. "I've posed for your talented brother many times," said Miriam; "I'm going to sit for him again. I bet you've seen what we've created—he's just wonderful. If you only knew how relaxing that is!" she added, glancing at Peter for a moment. Then she smiled at Biddy, "But he really shouldn't have given up those opportunities, you know. I think I wasn't very nice to you that day in Paris—I was nervous, anxious, and difficult. I remember it clearly; I was terrible. But I’m better now—you would see if you got to know me. I'm not bad—trust me. But you have to have your own friends. Lucky them—you look so lovely! Really looks a lot like Mr. Dormer, especially around the eyes; don’t you think so, mom?"

"She comes of a beautiful Norman race—the finest, purest strain," the old woman simpered. "Mr. Dormer's sometimes so good as to come and see us—we're always at home on Sunday; and if some day you found courage to come with him you might perhaps find it pleasant, though very different of course from the circle in which you habitually move."

"She comes from a beautiful Norman lineage—the finest, purest bloodline," the old woman smiled. "Mr. Dormer is sometimes kind enough to visit us—we're always home on Sundays; and if one day you gathered the courage to come with him, you might find it enjoyable, though of course very different from the circle you're used to."

Biddy murmured a vague recognition of these wonderful civilities, and Miriam commented:[577] "Different, yes; but we're all right, you know. Do come," she added. Then turning to Sherringham: "Remember what I told you—I don't expect you to-night."

Biddy softly acknowledged these lovely gestures, and Miriam remarked:[577] "Different, yes; but we’re good, you know. Please come," she added. Then turning to Sherringham: "Remember what I said—I’m not expecting you tonight."

"Oh I understand; I shall come,"—and Peter knew he grew red.

"Oh, I get it; I'll come,"—and Peter realized he was blushing.

"It will be idiotic. Keep him, keep him away—don't let him," Miriam insisted to Biddy; with which, as Nick's portals now were gaping, she drew her mother away.

"It will be stupid. Keep him, keep him away—don't let him," Miriam urged Biddy; with that, as Nick's doors were now wide open, she pulled her mother away.

Peter, at this, walked off briskly with Biddy, dropping as he did so: "She's too fantastic!"

Peter, at this, walked off quickly with Biddy, saying as he did so: "She's too unbelievable!"

"Yes, but so tremendously good-looking. I shall ask Nick to take me there," the girl said after a moment.

"Yeah, but he's just so incredibly good-looking. I’ll ask Nick to take me there," the girl said after a moment.

"Well, she'll do you no harm. They're all right, as she says. It's the world of art—you were standing up so for art just now."

"Well, she won't hurt you. They're fine, as she says. It's the art world—you were just standing up for art a moment ago."

"Oh I wasn't thinking so much of that kind," she demurred.

"Oh, I wasn't thinking about that kind," she replied.

"There's only one kind—it's all the same thing. If one sort's good the other is."

"There's just one kind—it's all the same. If one type is good, then the other one is too."

Biddy walked along a moment. "Is she serious? Is she conscientious?"

Biddy walked for a moment. "Is she for real? Is she responsible?"

"She has the makings of a great artist," Peter opined.

"She has the potential to be a great artist," Peter said.

"I'm glad to hear you think a woman can be one."

"I'm happy to hear you believe a woman can be one."

"In that line there has never been any doubt about it."

"In that regard, there's never been any doubt about it."

"And only in that line?"

"And just in that line?"

"I mean on the stage in general, dramatic or lyric. It's as the actress that the woman produces the most complete and satisfactory artistic results."

"I mean on stage in general, whether it's dramatic or lyrical. It's as an actress that a woman achieves the most complete and satisfying artistic results."

"And only as the actress?"

"And just as the actress?"

He weighed it. "Yes, there's another art in which she's not bad."

He thought about it. "Yeah, there's another skill she’s actually pretty good at."

"Which one do you mean?" asked Biddy.[578]

"Which one are you talking about?" asked Biddy.[578]

"That of being charming and good, that of being indispensable to man."

"Being charming and good, being essential to humanity."

"Oh that isn't an art."

"Oh, that’s not art."

"Then you leave her only the stage. Take it if you like in the widest sense."

"Then you leave her just the stage. Take it however you want in the broadest sense."

Biddy appeared to reflect a moment, as to judge what sense this might be. But she found none that was wide enough, for she cried the next minute: "Do you mean to say there's nothing for a woman but to be an actress?"

Biddy seemed to think for a moment, trying to make sense of it. But she couldn’t find an explanation that made sense, because she exclaimed right after: "Are you saying there's nothing for a woman except to be an actress?"

"Never in my life. I only say that that's the best thing for a woman to be who finds herself irresistibly carried into the practice of the arts; for there her capacity for them has most application and her incapacity for them least. But at the same time I strongly recommend her not to be an artist if she can possibly help it. It's a devil of a life."

"Never in my life. I just think that it’s the best thing for a woman to be who feels drawn into the arts; because that’s where her talent has the most chance to shine and her limitations matter the least. But at the same time, I really advise her not to become an artist if she can avoid it. It’s a tough life."

"Oh I know; men want women not to be anything."

"Oh, I know; men want women to be nothing."

"It's a poor little refuge they try to take from the overwhelming consciousness that you're in very fact everything."

"It's a sad little escape they try to take from the overwhelming awareness that you're actually everything."

"Everything?" And the girl gave a toss. "That's the kind of thing you say to keep us quiet."

"Everything?" The girl shrugged. "That’s just something you say to silence us."

"Dear Biddy, you see how well we succeed!" laughed Peter.

"Dear Biddy, look at how well we're doing!" laughed Peter.

To which she replied by asking irrelevantly: "Why is it so necessary for you to go to the theatre to-night if Miss Rooth doesn't want you to?"

To which she replied by asking, "Why do you need to go to the theater tonight if Miss Rooth doesn't want you to?"

"My dear child, she does want me to. But that has nothing to do with it."

"My dear child, she does want me to. But that doesn't change anything."

"Why then did she say that she doesn't?"

"Why did she say that she doesn't?"

"Oh because she meant just the contrary."

"Oh, because she meant just the opposite."

"Is she so false then—is she so vulgar?"

"Is she really that fake— is she really that trashy?"

"She speaks a special language; practically it isn't false, because it renders her thought and those who know her understand it."[579]

"She speaks a unique language; it's not really false because it expresses her thoughts, and the people who know her get it."[579]

"But she doesn't use it only to those who know her," Biddy returned, "since she asked me, who have so little the honour of her acquaintance, to keep you away to-night. How am I to know that she meant by that that I'm to urge you on to go?"

"But she doesn't use it just with people she knows," Biddy replied, "since she asked me, who have so little honor in knowing her, to keep you away tonight. How am I supposed to know that by that she means I'm supposed to persuade you to go?"

He was on the point of replying, "Because you've my word for it"; but he shrank in fact from giving his word—he had some fine scruples—and sought to relieve his embarrassment by a general tribute. "Dear Biddy, you're delightfully acute: you're quite as clever as Miss Rooth." He felt, however, that this was scarcely adequate and he continued: "The truth is that its being important for me to go is a matter quite independent of that young lady's wishing it or not wishing it. There happens to be a definite intrinsic propriety in it which determines the thing and which it would take me long to explain."

He was about to respond, "Because you have my word for it," but he hesitated to commit himself—he had some strong principles—and tried to ease his discomfort with a compliment. "Dear Biddy, you’re remarkably sharp: you’re as clever as Miss Rooth." However, he felt that this wasn't enough and went on: "The truth is that my need to go is not based on whether that young lady wants me to go or not. There’s a certain inherent appropriateness to it that drives this decision, and it would take me a while to explain."

"I see. But fancy your 'explaining' to me: you make me feel so indiscreet!" the girl cried quickly—an exclamation which touched him because he was not aware that, quick as it had been, she had still had time to be struck first—though she wouldn't for the world have expressed it—with the oddity of such a duty at such a season. In fact that oddity, during a silence of some minutes, came back to Peter himself: the note had been forced—it sounded almost ignobly frivolous from a man on the eve of proceeding to a high diplomatic post. The effect of this, none the less, was not to make him break out with "Hang it, I will keep my engagement to your mother!" but to fill him with the wish to shorten his present strain by taking Biddy the rest of the way in a cab. He was uncomfortable, and there were hansoms about that he looked at wistfully. While he was so occupied his companion took up the talk by an abrupt appeal.[580]

"I get it. But can you believe your 'explaining' makes me feel so indiscreet?" the girl exclaimed quickly—an outburst that affected him because he didn’t realize that, as fast as it had come out, she had still taken a moment to be struck first—though she would never admit it—with the weirdness of such a request at this time. In fact, that weirdness, during a pause of several minutes, came back to Peter himself: the note had come off as forced—it felt almost embarrassingly trivial for a man about to take on a high diplomatic role. Nevertheless, this didn't make him exclaim, "Forget it, I will keep my commitment to your mother!" Instead, it made him wish to ease his current tension by getting Biddy the rest of the way in a cab. He was feeling uneasy, and there were cabs nearby that he looked at longingly. While he was distracted, his companion interrupted with a sudden request.[580]

"Why did she say that Nick oughtn't to have resigned his seat?"

"Why did she say that Nick shouldn't have resigned his seat?"

"Oh I don't know. It struck her so. It doesn't matter much."

"Oh, I don't know. It really hit her. It doesn't make much difference."

But Biddy kept it up. "If she's an artist herself why doesn't she like people to go in for art, especially when Nick has given his time to painting her so beautifully? Why does she come there so often if she disapproves of what he has done?"

But Biddy kept it going. "If she's an artist herself, why doesn't she encourage people to get into art, especially since Nick has spent so much time painting her so beautifully? Why does she visit so often if she disapproves of what he’s done?"

"Oh Miriam's disapproval—it doesn't count; it's a manner of speaking."

"Oh, Miriam's disapproval—it doesn't matter; it's just a way of talking."

"Of speaking untruths, do you mean? Does she think just the reverse—is that the way she talks about everything?"

"Are you talking about lying? Does she think the opposite—is that how she speaks about everything?"

"We always admire most what we can do least," Peter brought forth; "and Miriam of course isn't political. She ranks painters more or less with her own profession, about which already, new as she is to it, she has no illusions. They're all artists; it's the same general sort of thing. She prefers men of the world—men of action."

"We often admire most what we’re least capable of," Peter said. "And of course, Miriam isn’t into politics. She views painters as somewhat similar to her own profession, which, even though she’s new to it, she has no illusions about. They’re all artists; it’s basically the same kind of thing. She prefers worldly men—men of action."

"Is that the reason she likes you?" Biddy mildly mocked.

"Is that why she likes you?" Biddy teased lightly.

"Ah she doesn't like me—couldn't you see it?"

"Ugh, she doesn't like me—can't you tell?"

The girl at first said nothing; then she asked: "Is that why she lets you call her 'Miriam'?"

The girl didn't say anything at first; then she asked, "Is that why she lets you call her 'Miriam'?"

"Oh I don't, to her face."

"Oh, I don't say it to her face."

"Ah only to mine!" laughed Biddy.

"Ah, just for"

"One says that as one says 'Rachel' of her great predecessor."

"One says that just as one mentions 'Rachel' in reference to her great predecessor."

"Except that she isn't so great, quite yet, is she?"

"Except she isn't that great, not yet, right?"

"Far from it; she's the freshest of novices—she has scarcely been four months on the stage. But no novice has ever been such an adept. She'll go very fast," Peter pursued, "and I daresay that before long she'll be magnificent."[581]

"Not at all; she’s a total beginner—she’s been on stage for barely four months. But no beginner has ever been such a quick learner. She'll progress really fast," Peter continued, "and I bet that before long she'll be amazing."[581]

"What a pity you'll not see that!" Biddy sighed after a pause.

"What a shame you won't see that!" Biddy sighed after a pause.

"Not see it?"

"Don't see it?"

"If you're thousands of miles away."

"If you're thousands of miles away."

"It is a pity," Peter said; "and since you mention it I don't mind frankly telling you—throwing myself on your mercy, as it were—that that's why I make such a point of a rare occasion like to-night. I've a weakness for the drama that, as you perhaps know, I've never concealed, and this impression will probably have to last me in some barren spot for many, many years."

"It’s a shame," Peter said. "And since you brought it up, I’ll be honest with you—throwing myself on your mercy, so to speak—that's why I make such a big deal out of a rare occasion like tonight. I have a soft spot for drama, which I’m sure you know I’ve never hidden, and this experience will probably have to keep me going in some dull place for many, many years."

"I understand—I understand. I hope therefore it will be charming." And the girl walked faster.

"I get it—I get it. I hope it will be lovely, then." And the girl increased her pace.

"Just as some other charming impressions will have to last," Peter added, conscious of keeping up with her by some effort. She seemed almost to be running away from him, an impression that led him to suggest, after they had proceeded a little further without more words, that if she were in a hurry they had perhaps better take a cab. Her face was strange and touching to him as she turned it to make answer:

"Just like some other lovely moments will have to stick around," Peter said, aware that he was trying hard to keep up with her. She seemed almost to be pulling away from him, which made him suggest, after they had walked a little further without saying much, that if she was in a rush, maybe they should just take a cab. Her face looked both unusual and moving to him as she turned it to reply:

"Oh I'm not in the least in a hurry and I really think I had better walk."

"Oh, I’m not in a hurry at all, and I honestly think I should walk."

"We'll walk then by all means!" Peter said with slightly exaggerated gaiety; in pursuance of which they went on a hundred yards. Biddy kept the same pace; yet it was scarcely a surprise to him that she should suddenly stop with the exclamation:

"We'll walk, for sure!" Peter said with a bit too much cheerfulness; and with that, they continued for a hundred yards. Biddy kept up the same pace, but it wasn't a shock to him when she suddenly stopped with the exclamation:

"After all, though I'm not in a hurry I'm tired! I had better have a cab; please call that one," she added, looking about her.

"After all, even though I’m not in a rush, I’m exhausted! I should get a cab; please call that one," she added, glancing around.

They were in a straight, blank, ugly street, where the small, cheap, grey-faced houses had no expression save that of a rueful, unconsoled acknowledgment of the universal want of identity. They would have constituted a "terrace" if they could, but they had[582] dolefully given it up. Even a hansom that loitered across the end of the vista turned a sceptical back upon it, so that Sherringham had to lift his voice in a loud appeal. He stood with Biddy watching the cab approach them. "This is one of the charming things you'll remember," she said, turning her eyes to the general dreariness from the particular figure of the vehicle, which was antiquated and clumsy. Before he could reply she had lightly stepped into the cab; but as he answered, "Most assuredly it is," and prepared to follow her she quickly closed the apron.

They were on a straight, dull, unattractive street where the small, cheap, gray houses had no expression other than a sad recognition of the universal lack of identity. They would have formed a "terrace" if they could, but they had[582] sadly given up on that. Even a cab idling at the end of the street turned away skeptically, so Sherringham had to raise his voice in a loud call. He stood with Biddy, watching the cab come closer. "This is one of the lovely things you’ll remember," she said, glancing from the old, clunky vehicle to the overall dreariness. Before he could respond, she had stepped lightly into the cab; but as he replied, "Absolutely it is," and got ready to join her, she quickly closed the flap.

"I must go alone; you've lots of things to do—it's all right"; and through the aperture in the roof she gave the driver her address. She had spoken with decision, and Peter fully felt now that she wished to get away from him. Her eyes betrayed it, as well as her voice, in a look, a strange, wandering ray that as he stood there with his hand on the cab he had time to take from her. "Good-bye, Peter," she smiled; and as the thing began to rumble away he uttered the same tepid, ridiculous farewell.[583]

"I have to go alone; you have a lot to do—it's fine," she said, and through the opening in the roof, she gave the driver her address. She spoke with certainty, and Peter could sense that she wanted to distance herself from him. Her eyes revealed it, along with her voice, in a strange, distant look that he could catch as he stood there with his hand on the cab. "Goodbye, Peter," she smiled; and as the cab started to rumble away, he said the same lukewarm, awkward goodbye.[583]


XLIV

At the entrance of Miriam and her mother Nick, in the studio, had stopped whistling, but he was still gay enough to receive them with every appearance of warmth. He thought it a poor place, ungarnished, untapestried, a bare, almost grim workshop, with all its revelations and honours still to come. But his visitors smiled on it a good deal in the same way in which they had smiled on Bridget Dormer when they met her at the door: Mrs. Rooth because vague, prudent approbation was the habit of her foolish face—it was ever the least danger; and Miriam because, as seemed, she was genuinely glad to find herself within the walls of which she spoke now as her asylum. She broke out in this strain to her host almost as soon as she had crossed the threshold, commending his circumstances, his conditions of work, as infinitely happier than her own. He was quiet, independent, absolute, free to do what he liked as he liked it, shut up in his little temple with his altar and his divinity; not hustled about in a mob of people, having to posture and grin to pit and gallery, to square himself at every step with insufferable conventions and with the ignorance and vanity of others. He was blissfully alone.

At the entrance, Miriam and her mother Nick had stopped whistling, but he was still cheerful enough to greet them warmly. He thought it was a poor place, bare, unadorned, an almost grim workshop, with all its potential and recognition yet to come. But his visitors smiled at it much like they had smiled at Bridget Dormer when they met her at the door: Mrs. Rooth because vague, cautious approval was the default expression of her foolish face—it was always the least risky approach; and Miriam because she seemed genuinely happy to be in what she now referred to as her refuge. She began expressing this to her host almost as soon as she stepped inside, praising his situation and working conditions, saying they were infinitely better than her own. He was calm, independent, entirely in control, free to do as he pleased, enclosed in his little space with his altar and his muse; not surrounded by a crowd, forced to perform and smile for the audience, constantly trying to conform to unbearable expectations and the ignorance and vanity of others. He was blissfully alone.

"Mercy, how you do abuse your fine profession! I'm sure I never urged you to adopt it!" Mrs. Rooth cried, in real bewilderment, to her daughter.[584]

"Mercy, how you really misuse your great profession! I'm sure I never pushed you to choose it!" Mrs. Rooth said, genuinely confused, to her daughter.[584]

"She was abusing mine still more the other day," joked Nick—"telling me I ought to be ashamed of it and of myself."

"She was making fun of me even more the other day," Nick joked—"saying I should be ashamed of it and of myself."

"Oh I never know from one moment to the other—I live with my heart in my mouth," sighed the old woman.

"Oh, I never know from one moment to the next—I live with my heart in my throat," sighed the old woman.

"Aren't you quiet about the great thing—about my personal behaviour?" Miriam smiled. "My improprieties are all of the mind."

"Aren't you going to say anything about the big deal—about my personal behavior?" Miriam smiled. "My issues are all in my head."

"I don't know what you call your personal behaviour," her mother objected.

"I don't know what you call your personal behavior," her mother said.

"You would very soon if it were not what it is."

"You would really soon if it weren't what it is."

"And I don't know why you should wish to have it thought you've a wicked mind," Mrs. Rooth agreeably grumbled.

"And I don't know why you would want people to think you have a wicked mind," Mrs. Rooth said, a bit annoyed.

"Yes, but I don't see very well how I can make you understand that. At any rate," Miriam pursued with her grand eyes on Nick, "I retract what I said the other day about Mr. Dormer. I've no wish to quarrel with him on the way he has determined to dispose of his life, because after all it does suit me very well. It rests me, this little devoted corner; oh it rests me! It's out of the row and the dust, it's deliciously still and they can't get at me. Ah when art's like this, à la bonne heure!" And she looked round on such a presentment of "art" in a splendid way that produced amusement on the young man's part at its contrast with the humble fact. Miriam shone upon him as if she liked to be the cause of his mirth and went on appealing to him: "You'll always let me come here for an hour, won't you, to take breath—to let the whirlwind pass? You needn't trouble yourself about me; I don't mean to impose on you in the least the necessity of painting me, though if that's a manner of helping you to get on you may be sure it will always be open to you. Do what you like with me in that respect;[585] only let me sit here on a high stool, keeping well out of your way, and see what you happen to be doing. I'll tell you my own adventures when you want to hear them."

"Yes, but I'm not sure how to make you understand that. Anyway," Miriam continued, her big eyes on Nick, "I take back what I said the other day about Mr. Dormer. I don't want to argue with him about how he's decided to live his life, because honestly, it works out great for me. This little devoted space brings me peace; oh, it really does! It's away from the chaos and the noise, it's wonderfully quiet, and I can be left alone. Ah, when art feels like this, à la bonne heure!" She looked around at the portrayal of "art" in such a fantastic way that it amused the young man, considering how it contrasted with the simple reality. Miriam smiled at him as if she enjoyed being the reason for his laughter and continued to appeal to him: "You'll always let me come here for an hour, won't you, to catch my breath—to let the storm pass? You don't need to worry about me; I'm not trying to put any pressure on you to paint me, although if that helps you progress, you can be sure I'm always open to it. Do whatever you want with me in that regard;[585] just let me sit here on a high stool, staying out of your way, and watch what you're doing. I'll share my own stories when you want to hear them."

"The fewer adventures you have to tell the better, my dear," said Mrs. Rooth; "and if Mr. Dormer keeps you quiet he'll add ten years to my life."

"The fewer stories you have to share, the better, my dear," Mrs. Rooth said. "And if Mr. Dormer keeps you calm, he’ll add ten years to my life."

"It all makes an interesting comment on Mr. Dormer's own quietness, on his independence and sweet solitude," Nick observed. "Miss Rooth has to work with others, which is after all only what Mr. Dormer has to do when he works with Miss Rooth. What do you make of the inevitable sitter?"

"It all makes an interesting point about Mr. Dormer's own quietness, his independence, and his lovely solitude," Nick noted. "Miss Rooth has to collaborate with others, which is essentially what Mr. Dormer has to do when he works with Miss Rooth. What do you think of the inevitable sitter?"

"Oh," answered Miriam, "you can say to the inevitable sitter, 'Hold your tongue, you brute!'"

"Oh," Miriam replied, "you can tell the inevitable sitter, 'Shut your mouth, you brute!'"

"Isn't it a good deal in that manner that I've heard you address your comrades at the theatre?" Mrs. Rooth inquired. "That's why my heart's in my mouth."

"Isn't it a good deal like how I've heard you speak to your friends at the theater?" Mrs. Rooth asked. "That's why my heart's racing."

"Yes, but they hit me back; they reply to me—comme de raison—as I should never think of replying to Mr. Dormer. It's a great advantage to him that when he's peremptory with his model it only makes her better, adds to her expression of gloomy grandeur."

"Yes, but they hit me back; they reply to me—as is only natural—which I would never consider doing with Mr. Dormer. It's a big advantage for him that when he is firm with his model, it only improves her, enhancing her expression of gloomy grandeur."

"We did the gloomy grandeur in the other picture: suppose therefore we try something different in this," Nick threw off.

"We did the dark grandeur in the other picture; let's try something different in this one," Nick said.

"It is serious, it is grand," murmured Mrs. Rooth, who had taken up a rapt attitude before the portrait of her daughter. "It makes one wonder what she's thinking of. Beautiful, commendable things—that's what it seems to say."

"It is serious, it is grand," whispered Mrs. Rooth, who stood mesmerized in front of her daughter's portrait. "It makes you wonder what she's thinking. Beautiful, admirable things—that's the vibe it gives off."

"What can I be thinking of but the tremendous wisdom of my mother?" Miriam returned. "I brought her this morning to see that thing—she had only seen it in its earliest stage—and not to presume to advise you about anything else you may[586] be so good as to embark on. She wanted, or professed she wanted, terribly to know what you had finally arrived at. She was too impatient to wait till you should send it home."

"What else could I be thinking about but the incredible wisdom of my mother?" Miriam came back. "I took her this morning to see that thing—she had only seen it in its earliest stage—and I don't want to assume to advise you on anything else you might[586] be kind enough to start on. She was eager, or at least pretended to be, to know what you had finally decided." She was too impatient to wait until you sent it home.

"Ah send it home—send it home; let us have it always with us!" Mrs. Rooth engagingly said. "It will keep us up, up, and up on the heights, near the stars—be always for us a symbol and a reminder!"

"Ah, send it home—send it home; let’s always have it with us!" Mrs. Rooth said with enthusiasm. "It will keep us uplifted, always close to the heights, near the stars—always a symbol and a reminder for us!"

"You see I was right," Miriam went on; "for she appreciates thoroughly, in her own way, and almost understands. But if she worries or distracts you I'll send her directly home—I've kept the carriage there on purpose. I must add that I don't feel quite safe to-day in letting her out of my sight. She's liable to make dashes at the theatre and play unconscionable tricks there. I shall never again accuse mamma of a want of interest in my profession. Her interest to-day exceeds even my own. She's all over the place and she has ideas—ah but ideas! She's capable of turning up at the theatre at five o'clock this afternoon to demand the repainting of the set in the third act. For myself I've not a word more to say on the subject—I've accepted every danger, I've swallowed my fate. Everything's no doubt wrong, but nothing can possibly be right. Let us eat and drink, for to-night we die. If you say so mamma shall go and sit in the carriage, and as there's no means of fastening the doors (is there?) your servant shall keep guard over her."

"You see I was right," Miriam continued; "because she really gets it in her own way and almost understands. But if she stresses you out or distracts you, I’ll send her straight home—I’ve kept the carriage waiting on purpose. I should add that I don’t feel completely at ease letting her out of my sight today. She might run off to the theater and cause all sorts of trouble there. I’ll never again accuse Mom of being uninterested in my career. Her engagement today exceeds even my own. She’s everywhere and has ideas—oh, but those ideas! She could show up at the theater at five o'clock this afternoon demanding the set for the third act be repainted. As for me, I have nothing more to say on the matter—I’ve accepted every risk, I’ve swallowed my fate. Everything’s probably a mess, but nothing can possibly be right. Let’s eat and drink, for tonight we die. If you think so, Mom can go sit in the carriage, and since there’s no way to lock the doors (is there?), your servant can keep an eye on her."

"Just as you are now—be so good as to remain so; sitting just that way—leaning back with a smile in your eyes and one hand on the sofa beside you and supporting you a little. I shall stick a flower into the other hand—let it lie in your lap just as it is. Keep that thing on your head—it's admirably uncovered: do you call such an unconsidered trifle a bonnet?—and let your head fall back a little.[587] There it is—it's found. This time I shall really do something, and it will be as different as you like from that other crazy job. Here we go!" It was in these irrelevant but earnest words that Nick responded to his sitter's uttered vagaries, of which her charming tone and countenance diminished the superficial acerbity. He held up his hands a moment, to fix her in her limits, and in a few minutes had a happy sense of having begun to work.

"Just as you are now—please stay like that; sitting just so—leaning back with a smile in your eyes and one hand on the sofa beside you supporting you a bit. I’ll place a flower in your other hand—let it rest in your lap just like that. Keep that thing on your head—it looks great: do you really call such a thoughtless little thing a bonnet?—and tilt your head back a bit.[587] There it is—it’s perfect. This time I’m really going to create something, and it’ll be totally different from that last crazy piece. Here we go!" With these light but sincere words, Nick responded to his model's scattered thoughts, which her charming tone and expression softened the slight sharpness of. He raised his hands for a moment to steady her position, and within a few minutes felt a joyful sense of having begun to work.

"The smile in her eyes—don't forget the smile in her eyes!" Mrs. Rooth softly chanted, turning away and creeping about the room. "That will make it so different from the other picture and show the two sides of her genius, the wonderful range between them. They'll be splendid mates, and though I daresay I shall strike you as greedy you must let me hope you'll send this one home too."

"The smile in her eyes—don’t forget the smile in her eyes!" Mrs. Rooth softly chanted, turning away and moving around the room. "That will make it so different from the other picture and show the two sides of her talent, the amazing variety between them. They'll be great companions, and even though I know I might sound a bit greedy, you have to let me hope you'll send this one home too."

She explored the place discreetly and on tiptoe, talking twaddle as she went and bending her head and her eyeglass over various objects with an air of imperfect comprehension that didn't prevent Nick's private recall of the story of her underhand, commercial habits told by Gabriel Nash at the exhibition in Paris the first time her name had fallen on his ear. A queer old woman from whom, if you approached her in the right way, you could buy old pots—it was in this character that she had originally been introduced to him. He had lost sight of it afterwards, but it revived again as his observant eyes, at the same time that they followed his active hand, became aware of her instinctive, appraising gestures. There was a moment when he frankly laughed out—there was so little in his poor studio to appraise. Mrs. Rooth's wandering eyeglass and vague, polite, disappointed, bent back and head made a subject for a sketch on the instant: they gave such a sudden pictorial glimpse of the element of race. He found[588] himself seeing the immemorial Jewess in her hold up a candle in a crammed back shop. There was no candle indeed and his studio was not crammed, and it had never occurred to him before that she was a grand-daughter of Israel save on the general theory, so stoutly held by several clever people, that few of us are not under suspicion. The late Rudolf Roth had at least been, and his daughter was visibly her father's child; so that, flanked by such a pair, good Semitic presumptions sufficiently crowned the mother. Receiving Miriam's sharp, satiric shower without shaking her shoulders she might at any rate have been the descendant of a tribe long persecuted. Her blandness was beyond all baiting; she professed she could be as still as a mouse. Miriam, on the other side of the room, in the tranquil beauty of her attitude—"found" indeed, as Nick had said—watched her a little and then declared she had best have been locked up at home. Putting aside her free account of the dangers to which her mother exposed her, it wasn't whimsical to imagine that within the limits of that repose from which the Neville-Nugents never wholly departed the elder lady might indeed be a trifle fidgety and have something on her mind. Nick presently mentioned that it wouldn't be possible for him to "send home" his second performance; and he added, in the exuberance of having already got a little into relation with his work, that perhaps this didn't matter, inasmuch as—if Miriam would give him his time, to say nothing of her own—a third and a fourth masterpiece might also some day very well struggle into the light. His model rose to this without conditions, assuring him he might count upon her till she grew too old and too ugly and that nothing would make her so happy as that he should paint her as often as Romney had painted the celebrated Lady Hamilton. "Ah Lady Hamilton!"[589] deprecated Mrs. Rooth; while Miriam, who had on occasion the candour of a fine acquisitiveness, wished to know what particular reason there might be for his not letting them have the picture he was now beginning.

She checked out the place quietly and on tiptoe, chatting nonsense as she moved and peering through her eyeglass at various objects with a look of confusion that didn’t stop Nick from recalling the story of her sneaky, business-like ways that Gabriel Nash had mentioned at the exhibition in Paris the first time he heard her name. She had been introduced to him as a strange old woman from whom you could buy old pots, if approached the right way. He had forgotten that detail later, but it resurfaced as his watchful eyes, while tracking his busy hand, took note of her instinctive, evaluating gestures. At one point, he couldn’t help but laugh—there was so little in his shabby studio to evaluate. Mrs. Rooth’s wandering eyeglass and her vague, polite, disappointed stance, with her back and head bent, instantly provided a sketch-worthy moment: they offered a sudden visual glimpse of her ethnic background. He suddenly imagined the ancient Jewish woman in her holding up a candle in a cluttered back shop. There was no candle, of course, and his studio wasn’t cluttered, and it had never struck him before that she was a descendant of Israel, aside from the general idea, strongly believed by a few smart folks, that most of us carry some suspicion. The late Rudolf Roth had certainly been one, and his daughter clearly mirrored her father; so with such a pair around, assumptions about the mother were quite strong. Receiving Miriam's sharp, sarcastic comments without flinching, she could very well be a descendant of a long-persecuted tribe. Her calm demeanor was beyond any provocation; she maintained she could be as still as a mouse. Meanwhile, Miriam, across the room, with her serene beauty—"found," as Nick had put it—watched her for a moment and then declared she should have just stayed locked up at home. Setting aside her detailed account of the dangers her mother put her in, it wasn’t far-fetched to think that beneath the calmness from which the Neville-Nugents never truly escaped, the older lady might actually be a bit restless and have something weighing on her mind. Nick soon mentioned that he couldn’t “send home” his second piece; he added, with the excitement of having already connected a bit with his work, that maybe it didn’t matter since—if Miriam would give him his time, not to mention her own—a third and a fourth masterpiece might someday come to light. His model agreed to this without any conditions, assuring him he could count on her until she got too old and unattractive, and that nothing would make her happier than for him to paint her as often as Romney painted the famous Lady Hamilton. “Ah Lady Hamilton!” Mrs. Rooth scoffed; while Miriam, who could sometimes be openly curious, wanted to know why he couldn’t let them have the painting he was just starting.

"Why I've promised it to Peter Sherringham—he has offered me money for it," Nick replied. "However, he's welcome to it for nothing, poor chap, and I shall be delighted to do the best I can for him."

"Why I've promised it to Peter Sherringham—he has offered me money for it," Nick replied. "However, he's welcome to it for free, poor guy, and I will be happy to do the best I can for him."

Mrs. Rooth, still prowling, stopped in the middle of the room at this, while her daughter echoed: "He offered you money—just as we came in?"

Mrs. Rooth, still wandering around, stopped in the middle of the room at this, while her daughter echoed: "He offered you money—right as we walked in?"

"You met him then at the door with my sister? I supposed you had—he's taking her home," Nick explained.

"You met him at the door with my sister, right? I figured you did—he's giving her a ride home," Nick explained.

"Your sister's a lovely girl—such an aristocratic type!" breathed Mrs. Rooth. Then she added: "I've a tremendous confession to make to you."

"Your sister's a wonderful girl—really has that classy vibe!" gasped Mrs. Rooth. Then she added: "I have a huge confession to make to you."

"Mamma's confessions have to be tremendous to correspond with her crimes," said Miriam. "She asked Miss Dormer to come and see us, suggested even that you might bring her some Sunday. I don't like the way mamma does such things—too much humility, too many simagrées, after all; but I also said what I could to be nice to her. Your sister is charming—awfully pretty and modest. If you were to press me I should tell you frankly that it seems to me rather a social muddle, this rubbing shoulders of 'nice girls' and filles de théâtre: I shouldn't think it would do your poor young things much good. However, it's their own affair, and no doubt there's no more need of their thinking we're worse than we are than of their thinking we're better. The people they live with don't seem to know the difference—I sometimes make my reflexions about the public one works for."

"Mom's confessions must be huge to match her mistakes," said Miriam. "She asked Miss Dormer to come and see us and even suggested that you might bring her some Sunday. I don’t like how Mom handles these things—too much humility, too many simagrées, after all; but I also did what I could to be nice to her. Your sister is charming—super pretty and modest. If you really pressed me, I’d say it seems like a bit of a social mess, this mixing of 'nice girls' and filles de théâtre: I wouldn't think it does your young ladies much good. However, it's their own business, and no doubt there's no need for them to think we're worse than we are any more than to think we're better. The people they hang out with don’t seem to see the difference—I sometimes reflect on the public one works for."

"Ah if you go in for the public's knowing differences[590] you're far too particular," Nick laughed. "D'où tombez-vous? as you affected French people say. If you've anything at stake on that you had simply better not play."

"Ah, if you care about the public recognizing differences[590], you're being way too picky," Nick laughed. "D'où tombez-vous? as those pretentious French people say. If you have anything to lose over that, you’d be better off not playing."

"Dear Mr. Dormer, don't encourage her to be so dreadful; for it is dreadful, the way she talks," Mrs. Rooth broke in. "One would think we weren't respectable—one would think I had never known what I've known and been what I've been."

"Dear Mr. Dormer, please don't encourage her to be so awful; because it is awful, the way she talks," Mrs. Rooth interrupted. "You'd think we weren't respectable—like I had never experienced what I've experienced and been who I've been."

"What one would think, beloved mother, is that you're a still greater humbug than you are. It's you, on the contrary, who go down on your knees, who pour forth apologies about our being vagabonds."

"What you'd think, dear mom, is that you're an even bigger fraud than you are. It's you, on the other hand, who gets down on your knees and pours out apologies about us being wanderers."

"Vagabonds—listen to her!—after the education I've given her and our magnificent prospects!" wailed Mrs. Rooth, sinking with clasped hands upon the nearest ottoman.

"Vagabonds—listen to her!—after all the education I've given her and our amazing prospects!" Mrs. Rooth cried, collapsing with her hands clasped on the nearest ottoman.

"Not after our prospects, if prospects they be: a good deal before them. Yes, you've taught me tongues and I'm greatly obliged to you—they no doubt give variety as well as incoherency to my conversation; and that of people in our line is for the most part notoriously monotonous and shoppy. The gift of tongues is in general the sign of your true adventurer. Dear mamma, I've no low standard—that's the last thing," Miriam went on. "My weakness is my exalted conception of respectability. Ah parlez-moi de ça and of the way I understand it! If I were to go in for being respectable you'd see something fine. I'm awfully conservative and I know what respectability is, even when I meet people of society on the accidental middle ground of either glowering or smirking. I know also what it isn't—it isn't the sweet union of well-bred little girls ('carefully-nurtured,' don't they call them?) and painted she-mummers. I should carry it much further than any of these people: I should never look at the likes[591] of us! Every hour I live I see that the wisdom of the ages was in the experience of dear old Madame Carré—was in a hundred things she told me. She's founded on a rock. After that," Miriam went on to her host, "I can assure you that if you were so good as to bring Miss Dormer to see us we should be angelically careful of her and surround her with every attention and precaution."

"Not after our prospects, if they even count as prospects: there's a good deal ahead of them. Yes, you've taught me languages, and I'm really grateful to you—they definitely add variety as well as confusion to my conversation; and people in our line mostly have conversations that are notoriously dull and commercial. The gift of languages is generally a sign of a true adventurer. Dear mom, I don't have a low standard—that's the last thing," Miriam continued. "My weakness is my elevated idea of respectability. Ah parlez-moi de ça and how I see it! If I were to go for being respectable, you'd see something remarkable. I'm incredibly traditional and I know what respectability is, even when I meet society people on the awkward middle ground of either glaring or smirking. I also know what it isn't—it isn't the sweet union of well-bred girls ('carefully nurtured,' right?) and flashy performers. I'd take it much further than any of these people: I would never look at the likes[591] of us! Every hour I live, I see that the wisdom of the ages was in the experience of dear old Madame Carré—was in a hundred things she told me. She's solid as a rock. After that," Miriam turned to her host, "I can assure you that if you kindly brought Miss Dormer to see us, we would take exceptional care of her and surround her with all the attention and precautions she deserves."

"The likes of us—the likes of us!" Mrs. Rooth repeated plaintively and with a resentment as vain as a failure to sneeze. "I don't know what you're talking about and I decline to be turned upside down, I've my ideas as well as you, and I repudiate the charge of false humility. I've been through too many troubles to be proud, and a pleasant, polite manner was the rule of my life even in the days when, God knows, I had everything. I've never changed and if with God's help I had a civil tongue then, I've a civil tongue now. It's more than you always have, my poor, perverse, passionate child. Once a lady always a lady—all the footlights in the world, turn them up as high as you will, make no difference there. And I think people know it, people who know anything—if I may use such an expression—and it's because they know it that I'm not afraid to address them in a pleasant way. So I must say—and I call Mr. Dormer to witness, for if he could reason with you a bit about it he might render several people a service—your conduct to Mr. Sherringham simply breaks my heart," Mrs. Rooth concluded, taking a jump of several steps in the fine modern avenue of her argument.

"The likes of us—the likes of us!" Mrs. Rooth repeated sadly and with a resentment as pointless as trying not to sneeze. "I don't know what you're talking about, and I refuse to be thrown off balance. I have my own ideas just like you do, and I reject the accusation of false humility. I've been through too many hardships to be proud, and a pleasant, polite demeanor has always been part of my life, even when, God knows, I had everything. I've never changed, and if I had a respectful way of speaking back then, I have one now. It's more than you always have, my poor, stubborn, passionate child. Once a lady, always a lady—all the stage lights in the world, turn them up as bright as you like, won't change that. And I think people know it, those who know anything—if I may say that—and it's because they know it that I'm not afraid to speak to them kindly. So I must say—and I call Mr. Dormer to witness, for if he could reason with you about this, he might help several people—your behavior towards Mr. Sherringham truly breaks my heart," Mrs. Rooth concluded, making a leap in her well-reasoned argument.

Nick was appealed to, but he hung back, drawing with a free hand, and while he forbore Miriam took it up. "Mother's good—mother's very good; but it's only little by little that you discover how good she is." This seemed to leave him at ease to ask[592] their companion, with the preliminary intimation that what she had just said was very striking, what she meant by her daughter's conduct to old Peter. Before Mrs. Rooth could answer this question, however, Miriam broke across with one of her own. "Do you mind telling me if you made your sister go off with Mr. Sherringham because you knew it was about time for me to turn up? Poor Mr. Dormer, I get you into trouble, don't I?" she added quite with tenderness.

Nick was interested, but he held back, sketching with one hand, and while he hesitated, Miriam continued. "Mom's great—she's really great; but you only realize how great she is little by little." This seemed to give him the confidence to ask[592] their friend, with a hint that what she just said was quite striking, what she thought about her daughter's behavior toward old Peter. Before Mrs. Rooth could respond to this question, though, Miriam jumped in with one of her own. "Do you mind telling me if you made your sister leave with Mr. Sherringham because you knew it was about time for me to show up? Poor Mr. Dormer, I really get you into trouble, don’t I?" she added with genuine warmth.

"Into trouble?" echoed Nick, looking at her head but not at her eyes.

"Trouble?" Nick repeated, glancing at her head but not meeting her gaze.

"Well, we won't talk about that!" she returned with a rich laugh.

"Well, we won't get into that!" she replied with a hearty laugh.

He now hastened to say that he had nothing to do with his sister's leaving the studio—she had only come, as it happened, for a moment. She had walked away with Peter Sherringham because they were cousins and old friends: he was to leave England immediately, for a long time, and he had offered her his company going home. Mrs. Rooth shook her head very knowingly over the "long time" Mr. Sherringham would be absent—she plainly had her ideas about that; and she conscientiously related that in the course of the short conversation they had all had at the door of the house her daughter had reminded Miss Dormer of something that had passed between them in Paris on the question of the charming young lady's modelling her head.

He quickly clarified that he had nothing to do with his sister leaving the studio—she had only dropped by for a moment. She had walked off with Peter Sherringham because they were cousins and old friends: he was leaving England soon for a long time, and he had offered to accompany her home. Mrs. Rooth shook her head knowingly at the "long time" Mr. Sherringham would be away—she clearly had her thoughts on that; and she went on to explain that during the brief conversation they all had at the door of the house, her daughter had reminded Miss Dormer of something that had happened between them in Paris regarding the charming young lady modeling her head.

"I did it to make the idea of our meeting less absurd—to put it on the footing of our both being artists. I don't ask you if she has talent," said Miriam.

"I did it to make the idea of our meeting less ridiculous—to put it on the same level since we're both artists. I'm not asking you if she has talent," said Miriam.

"Then I needn't tell you," laughed Nick.

"Then I don't need to tell you," laughed Nick.

"I'm sure she has talent and a very refined inspiration. I see something in that corner, covered with a mysterious veil," Mrs. Rooth insinuated; which led Miriam to go on immediately:[593]

"I'm sure she has talent and a great sense of inspiration. I notice something in that corner, hidden by a mysterious veil," Mrs. Rooth suggested; which prompted Miriam to continue immediately:[593]

"Has she been trying her hand at Mr. Sherringham?"

"Has she been trying to get Mr. Sherringham's attention?"

"When should she try her hand, poor dear young lady? He's always sitting with us," said Mrs. Rooth.

"When should she give it a shot, poor dear young lady? He's always hanging out with us," said Mrs. Rooth.

"Dear mamma, you exaggerate. He has his moments—when he seems to say his prayers to me; but we've had some success in cutting them down. Il s'est bien détaché ces jours-ci, and I'm very happy for him. Of course it's an impertinent allusion for me to make; but I should be so delighted if I could think of him as a little in love with Miss Dormer," the girl pursued, addressing Nick.

"Dear mom, you’re exaggerating. He has his moments—when it feels like he’s praying to me; but we’ve made some progress in reducing that. He’s really come a long way lately, and I’m really happy for him. Of course, it’s a bit cheeky of me to say that; but I’d be so thrilled if I could think of him as a little in love with Miss Dormer," the girl continued, talking to Nick.

"He is, I think, just a little—just a tiny bit," her artist allowed, working away; while Mrs. Rooth ejaculated to her daughter simultaneously:

"He is, I think, just a little—just a tiny bit," her artist said, working away; while Mrs. Rooth exclaimed to her daughter at the same time:

"How can you ask such fantastic questions when you know he's dying for you?"

"How can you ask such amazing questions when you know he's desperate for you?"

"Oh dying!—he's dying very hard!" cried Miriam. "Mr. Sherringham's a man of whom I can't speak with too much esteem and affection and who may be destined to perish by some horrid fever (which God forbid!) in the unpleasant country he's going to. But he won't have caught his fever from your humble servant."

"Oh no!—he's really struggling!" cried Miriam. "Mr. Sherringham is someone I can’t praise enough and care for deeply, and he might be doomed to die from some awful fever (which I hope doesn’t happen!) in the terrible country he’s heading to. But he won’t catch his fever from me."

"You may kill him even while you remain in perfect health yourself," said Nick; "and since we're talking of the matter I don't see the harm of my confessing that he strikes me as far gone—oh as very bad indeed."

"You can kill him even if you’re in perfect health yourself," said Nick; "and since we're on the subject, I don’t see the harm in admitting that he seems very far gone—oh, he’s really bad indeed."

"And yet he's in love with your sister?—je n'y suis plus."

"And yet he's in love with your sister?—I'm over it."

"He tries to be, for he sees that as regards you there are difficulties. He'd like to put his hand on some nice girl who'd be an antidote to his poison."

"He tries to be, because he knows there are challenges when it comes to you. He wants to find a nice girl who could be a cure for his troubles."

"Difficulties are a mild name for them; poison even is a mild name for the ill he suffers from. The[594] principal difficulty is that he doesn't know what the devil he wants. The next is that I don't either—or what the devil I want myself. I only know what I don't want," Miriam kept on brightly and as if uttering some happy, beneficent truth. "I don't want a person who takes things even less simply than I do myself. Mr. Sherringham, poor man, must be very uncomfortable, for one side of him's in a perpetual row with the other side. He's trying to serve God and Mammon, and I don't know how God will come off. What I like in you is that you've definitely let Mammon go—it's the only decent way. That's my earnest conviction, and yet they call us people light. Dear Mr. Sherringham has tremendous ambitions—tremendous riguardi, as we used to say in Italy. He wants to enjoy every comfort and to save every appearance, and all without making a scrap of a sacrifice. He expects others—me, for instance—to make all the sacrifices. Merci, much as I esteem him and much as I owe him! I don't know how he ever came to stray at all into our bold, bad, downright Bohemia: it was a cruel trick for fortune to play him. He can't keep out of it, he's perpetually making dashes across the border, and yet as soon as he gets here he's on pins and needles. There's another in whose position—if I were in it—I wouldn't look at the likes of us!"

"Difficulties is a soft way to put it; even calling the pain he feels 'poison' seems mild. The main issue is that he doesn’t know what he really wants. The second problem is that I don’t know what I want either. I only know what I don’t want," Miriam continued cheerfully, as if sharing some uplifting truth. "I don't want someone who complicates things even more than I do. Poor Mr. Sherringham must be quite uncomfortable because one part of him is always fighting with the other. He’s trying to serve both God and money, and I have no idea how that will work out for him. What I appreciate about you is that you’ve definitely let go of money—that's the only honorable way to go about it. That’s my sincere belief, yet they call us shallow. Dear Mr. Sherringham has huge ambitions—huge *riguardi*, as we used to say in Italy. He wants to enjoy every comfort and maintain every appearance without making any sacrifices himself. He expects others—me, for example—to make all the sacrifices. *Merci*, as much as I respect him and as much as I owe him! I don’t know how he ever ended up wandering into our daring, messy Bohemia: it was a cruel trick of fate. He can’t stay away; he’s always making quick trips here, but as soon as he arrives, he’s so anxious. There's someone whose position—if I were in it—I wouldn't look at people like us!"

"I don't know much about the matter," Nick brought out after some intent smudging, "but I've an idea Peter thinks he has made or at least is making sacrifices."

"I don't know much about the situation," Nick said after some thoughtful hesitation, "but I have a feeling Peter thinks he has made or is at least making sacrifices."

"So much the better—you must encourage him, you must help him."

"That's great—you should support him, you should assist him."

"I don't know what my daughter's talking about," Mrs. Rooth contributed—"she's much too paradoxical for my plain mind. But there's one way to encourage Mr. Sherringham—there's one way to help[595] him; and perhaps it won't be a worse way for a gentleman of your good nature that it will help me at the same time. Can't I look to you, dear Mr. Dormer, to see that he does come to the theatre to-night—that he doesn't feel himself obliged to stay away?"

"I have no idea what my daughter is talking about," Mrs. Rooth said. "She's way too complex for my simple mind. But there's definitely a way to encourage Mr. Sherringham—there's a way to help[595] him; and maybe it won't be a bad thing for someone as kind as you that it helps me out too. Can't I count on you, dear Mr. Dormer, to make sure he comes to the theater tonight—so he doesn't feel like he has to stay away?"

"What danger is there of his staying away?" Nick asked.

"What danger is there in him staying away?" Nick asked.

"If he's bent on sacrifices that's a very good one to begin with," Miriam observed.

"If he's determined to make sacrifices, that's a really good one to start with," Miriam noted.

"That's the mad, bad way she talks to him—she has forbidden the dear unhappy gentleman the house!" her mother cried. "She brought it up to him just now at the door—before Miss Dormer: such very odd form! She pretends to impose her commands upon him."

"That's the crazy, rude way she talks to him—she's banned the poor unhappy guy from the house!" her mother exclaimed. "She just brought it up to him at the door—right in front of Miss Dormer: such a strange thing to do! She acts like she can boss him around."

"Oh he'll be there—we're going to dine together," said Nick. And when Miriam asked him what that had to do with it he went on: "Why we've arranged it; I'm going, and he won't let me go alone."

"Oh, he'll be there—we're having dinner together," Nick said. When Miriam asked him what that had to do with anything, he continued, "We've made plans; I'm going, and he won't let me go by myself."

"You're going? I sent you no places," his sitter objected.

"You're going? I didn't send you any places," his sitter protested.

"Yes, but I've got one. Why didn't you, after all I've done for you?"

"Yes, but I have one. Why didn't you, considering everything I've done for you?"

She beautifully thought of it. "Because I'm so good. No matter," she added, "if Mr. Sherringham comes I won't act."

She thought about it beautifully. "Because I'm really good. It doesn't matter," she added, "if Mr. Sherringham shows up, I won't perform."

"Won't you act for me?"

"Will you act for me?"

"She'll act like an angel," Mrs. Rooth protested. "She might do, she might be, anything in all the world; but she won't take common pains."

"She'll pretend to be perfect," Mrs. Rooth protested. "She could do anything she wants; but she won't put in any real effort."

"Of one thing there's no doubt," said Miriam: "that compared with the rest of us—poor passionless creatures—mamma does know what she wants."

"One thing's for sure," said Miriam, "compared to the rest of us—poor, emotionless beings— Mom really knows what she wants."

"And what's that?" Nick inquired, chalking on.

"And what’s that?" Nick asked, continuing to chalk.

"She wants everything."

"She wants it all."

"Never, never—I'm much more humble," retorted[596] the old woman; upon which her daughter requested her to give then to Mr. Dormer, who was a reasonable man and an excellent judge, a general idea of the scope of her desires.

"Never, never—I'm way more humble," the old woman shot back[596]; then her daughter asked her to share with Mr. Dormer, who was a reasonable guy and had great judgment, a general idea of what she wanted.

As, however, Mrs. Rooth, sighing and deprecating, was not quick to acquit herself, the girl tried a short cut to the truth with the abrupt demand: "Do you believe for a single moment he'd marry me?"

As Mrs. Rooth sighed and hesitated, not eager to give an answer, the girl took a direct approach by abruptly asking, "Do you really think he would marry me?"

"Why he has proposed to you—you've told me yourself—a dozen times."

"Why he has asked you to marry him—you’ve told me that yourself—a dozen times."

"Proposed what to me?" Miriam rang out. "I've told you that neither a dozen times nor once, because I've never understood. He has made wonderful speeches, but has never been serious."

"Proposed what to me?" Miriam exclaimed. "I've told you that not a dozen times or even once, because I've never understood. He has given amazing speeches, but has never been serious."

"You told me he had been in the seventh heaven of devotion, especially that night we went to the foyer of the Français," Mrs. Rooth insisted.

"You told me he had been over the moon with devotion, especially that night we went to the lobby of the Français," Mrs. Rooth insisted.

"Do you call the seventh heaven of devotion serious? He's in love with me, je le veux bien; he's so poisoned—Mr. Dormer vividly puts it—as to require a strong antidote; but he has never spoken to me as if he really expected me to listen to him, and he's the more of a gentleman from that fact. He knows we haven't a square foot of common ground—that a grasshopper can't set up a house with a fish. So he has taken care to say to me only more than he can possibly mean. That makes it stand just for nothing."

"Do you really call the ultimate level of devotion serious? He’s in love with me, je le veux bien; he’s so infatuated—Mr. Dormer puts it perfectly—that he needs a strong antidote; but he’s never spoken to me as if he actually thinks I would listen to him, and that makes him even more of a gentleman. He knows we don’t share any common ground—that a grasshopper can’t set up a home with a fish. So he makes sure to say just enough to imply more than he actually means. That makes it count for nothing."

"Did he say more than he can possibly mean when he took formal leave of you yesterday—for ever and ever?" the old woman cried.

"Did he say more than he really meant when he said goodbye to you yesterday—forever?" the old woman exclaimed.

On which Nick re-enforced her. "And don't you call that—his taking formal leave—a sacrifice?"

On which Nick reinforced her. "And don't you consider that—his taking formal leave—a sacrifice?"

"Oh he took it all back, his sacrifice, before he left the house."

"Oh, he took back everything, his sacrifice, before he left the house."

"Then has that no meaning?" demanded Mrs. Rooth[597].

"Then does that mean nothing?" asked Mrs. Rooth[597].

"None that I can make out," said her daughter.

"None that I can see," her daughter said.

"Ah I've no patience with you: you can be stupid when you will—you can be even that too!" the poor lady groaned.

"Ah, I have no patience with you: you can be as stupid as you want—you can even be that too!" the poor lady groaned.

"What mamma wishes me to understand and to practise is the particular way to be artful with Mr. Sherringham," said Miriam. "There are doubtless depths of wisdom and virtue in it. But I see only one art—that of being perfectly honest."

"What Mom wants me to understand and practice is the specific way to be clever with Mr. Sherringham," said Miriam. "There are definitely layers of wisdom and virtue in it. But I see only one skill—that of being completely honest."

"I like to hear you talk—it makes you live, brings you out," Nick contentedly dropped. "And you sit beautifully still. All I want to say is please continue to do so: remain exactly as you are—it's rather important—for the next ten minutes."

"I love listening to you talk—it brings you to life, makes you express yourself," Nick said happily. "And you sit so perfectly still. All I want to say is please keep doing that: stay just like you are—it's pretty important—for the next ten minutes."

"We're washing our dirty linen before you, but it's all right," the girl returned, "because it shows you what sort of people we are, and that's what you need to know. Don't make me vague and arranged and fine in this new view," she continued: "make me characteristic and real; make life, with all its horrid facts and truths, stick out of me. I wish you could put mother in too; make us live there side by side and tell our little story. 'The wonderful actress and her still more wonderful mamma'—don't you think that's an awfully good subject?"

"We're airing our dirty laundry in front of you, but that's okay," the girl replied, "because it shows you what kind of people we are, and that's what you need to know. Please don’t make me vague and polished and perfect in this new perspective," she continued. "Make me authentic and genuine; let all of life's ugly facts and truths show through me. I wish you could include my mom too; let us live there side by side and tell our little story. 'The amazing actress and her even more amazing mom'—don’t you think that's a really great topic?"

Mrs. Rooth, at this, cried shame on her daughter's wanton humour, professing that she herself would never accept so much from Nick's good nature, and Miriam settled it that at any rate he was some day and in some way to do her mother, really do her, and so make her, as one of the funniest persons that ever was, live on through the ages.

Mrs. Rooth, hearing this, scolded her daughter for her reckless sense of humor, claiming that she would never take so much from Nick’s kindness. Miriam decided that one day, in some way, he would actually do something for her mother, truly do something for her, and make her, as one of the funniest people ever, live on through the ages.

"She doesn't believe Mr. Sherringham wants to marry me any more than you do," the girl, taking up her dispute again after a moment, represented to Nick; "but she believes—how indeed can I tell you what she believes?—that I can work it so well,[598] if you understand, that in the fulness of time I shall hold him in a vice. I'm to keep him along for the present, but not to listen to him, for if I listen to him I shall lose him. It's ingenious, it's complicated; but I daresay you follow me."

"She doesn't think Mr. Sherringham wants to marry me any more than you do," the girl picked up her argument again after a moment, said to Nick; "but she believes—how can I even explain what she believes?—that I can play this so well,[598] if you know what I mean, that eventually I'll have him right where I want him. I'm supposed to keep him around for now, but not really pay attention to him, because if I do, I'll lose him. It's clever, it's complicated; but I bet you get what I'm saying."

"Don't move—don't move," said Nick. "Pardon a poor clumsy beginner."

"Don't move—don't move," Nick said. "Sorry, I'm just a clumsy beginner."

"No, I shall explain quietly. Somehow—here it's very complicated and you mustn't lose the thread—I shall be an actress and make a tremendous lot of money, and somehow too (I suppose a little later) I shall become an ambassadress and be the favourite of courts. So you see it will all be delightful. Only I shall have to go very straight. Mamma reminds me of a story I once heard about the mother of a young lady who was in receipt of much civility from the pretender to a crown, which indeed he, and the young lady too, afterwards more or less wore. The old countess watched the course of events and gave her daughter the cleverest advice: 'Tiens bon, ma fille, and you shall sit upon a throne.' Mamma wishes me to tenir bon—she apparently thinks there's a danger I mayn't—so that if I don't sit upon a throne I shall at least parade at the foot of one. And if before that, for ten years, I pile up the money, they'll forgive me the way I've made it. I should hope so, if I've tenu bon! Only ten years is a good while to hold out, isn't it? If it isn't Mr. Sherringham it will be some one else. Mr. Sherringham has the great merit of being a bird in the hand. I'm to keep him along, I'm to be still more diplomatic than even he can be."

"No, I’ll explain calmly. Somehow—it's very complicated here and you mustn't lose track—I’m going to be an actress and make a ton of money, and at some point (I guess a little later) I’ll become an ambassador and be the favorite at royal courts. So you see, it will all be wonderful. But I have to stay very focused. Mom reminds me of a story I once heard about a young lady whose mother received a lot of attention from a pretender to a throne, which he, and the young lady too, eventually somewhat claimed. The old countess observed everything that happened and gave her daughter the best advice: 'Tiens bon, ma fille, and you shall sit upon a throne.' Mom wants me to tenir bon—she apparently thinks there’s a risk I might not—so that if I don’t end up on a throne, at least I’ll be showcased at the foot of one. And if I spend the next ten years making money, they’ll overlook how I did it. I hope so, if I’ve tenu bon! But ten years is quite a long time to hold out, isn’t it? If it’s not Mr. Sherringham, it’ll be someone else. Mr. Sherringham has the advantage of being a sure thing. I need to keep him close, I need to be even more diplomatic than he can be."

Mrs. Rooth listened to her daughter with an air of assumed reprobation which melted, before the girl had done, into a diverted, complacent smile—the gratification of finding herself the proprietress of so much wit and irony and grace. Miriam's account of[599] her mother's views was a scene of comedy, and there was instinctive art in the way she added touch to touch and made point upon point. She was so quiet, to oblige her painter, that only her fine lips moved—all her expression was in their charming utterance. Mrs. Rooth, after the first flutter of a less cynical spirit, consented to be sacrificed to an effect of the really high order she had now been educated to recognise; so that she scarce hesitated, when Miriam had ceased speaking, before she tittered out with the fondest indulgence: 'Comédienne!' And she seemed to appeal to their companion. "Ain't she fascinating? That's the way she does for you!"

Mrs. Rooth listened to her daughter with a feigned disapproval that faded into an amused, satisfied smile—the pleasure of realizing she had so much wit, irony, and charm. Miriam’s description of her mother’s opinions was a comedic performance, and she naturally skillfully built her narrative, adding detail after detail and creating emphasis with her words. She was so quiet for her painter’s sake that only her lovely lips moved—all her expression was in their delightful speech. After briefly feeling a less cynical mood, Mrs. Rooth accepted being part of a performance of truly high quality that she had now learned to appreciate; so she didn’t hesitate, after Miriam finished, before she giggled out with the most affectionate indulgence: 'Comédienne!' And she seemed to turn to their friend. "Isn’t she captivating? That’s how she does it for you!"

"It's rather cruel, isn't it," said Miriam, "to deprive people of the luxury of calling one an actress as they'd call one a liar? I represent, but I represent truly."

"It's pretty cruel, isn't it," said Miriam, "to stop people from enjoying the privilege of calling someone an actress just like they'd call someone a liar? I represent, but I really represent."

"Mr. Sherringham would marry you to-morrow—there's no question of ten years!" cried Mrs. Rooth with a comicality of plainness.

"Mr. Sherringham would marry you tomorrow—there's no question of ten years!" cried Mrs. Rooth with a humorous straightforwardness.

Miriam smiled at Nick, deprecating his horror of such talk. "Isn't it droll, the way she can't get it out of her head?" Then turning almost coaxingly to the old woman: "Voyons, look about you: they don't marry us like that."

Miriam smiled at Nick, downplaying his shock at such a conversation. "Isn't it funny how she can't stop thinking about it?" Then she turned to the old woman almost sweetly: "Voyons, look around: they don’t marry us like that."

"But they do—cela se voit tous les jours. Ask Mr. Dormer."

"But they do—you can see it every day. Ask Mr. Dormer."

"Oh never! It would be as if I asked him to give us a practical proof."

"Oh no! It would be like asking him to give us a real demonstration."

"I shall never prove anything by marrying any one," Nick said. "For me that question's over."

"I'll never prove anything by marrying anyone," Nick said. "For me, that question is settled."

Miriam rested kind eyes on him. "Dear me, how you must hate me!" And before he had time to reply she went on to her mother: "People marry them to make them leave the stage; which proves exactly what I say."[600]

Miriam looked at him with kind eyes. "Oh dear, you must really hate me!" And before he could respond, she turned to her mother: "They marry them off to get them off the stage, which proves exactly what I'm saying."[600]

"Ah they offer them the finest positions," reasoned Mrs. Rooth.

"Ah, they offer them the best jobs," Mrs. Rooth reasoned.

"Do you want me to leave it then?"

"Do you want me to just leave it?"

"Oh you can manage if you will!"

"Oh, you can handle it if you want!"

"The only managing I know anything about is to do my work. If I manage that decently I shall pull through."

"The only managing I know anything about is doing my job. If I handle that well, I’ll get by."

"But, dearest, may our work not be of many sorts?"

"But, my dear, can't our work be of many kinds?"

"I only know one," said Miriam.

"I only know one," Miriam said.

At this her mother got up with a sigh. "I see you do wish to drive me into the street."

At this, her mother stood up with a sigh. "I can see you really want to push me out into the street."

"Mamma's bewildered—there are so many paths she wants to follow, there are so many bundles of hay. As I told you, she wishes to gobble them all," the girl pursued. Then she added: "Yes, go and take the carriage; take a turn round the Park—you always delight in that—and come back for me in an hour."

"Mom's confused—there are so many paths she wants to take, so many options. As I mentioned, she wants to grab them all," the girl continued. Then she added: "Yeah, go and take the carriage; take a ride around the Park—you always love that—and come back for me in an hour."

"I'm too vexed with you; the air will do me good," said Mrs. Rooth. But before she went she addressed Nick: "I've your assurance that you'll bring him then to-night?"

"I'm too annoyed with you; some fresh air will do me good," said Mrs. Rooth. But before she left, she turned to Nick: "Can I count on you to bring him tonight?"

"Bring Peter? I don't think I shall have to drag him," Nick returned. "But you must do me the justice to remember that if I should resort to force I should do something that's not particularly in my interest—I should be magnanimous."

"Bring Peter? I don't think I'll have to force him to come," Nick replied. "But you have to be fair and remember that if I had to use force, I’d be doing something that wouldn't really benefit me—I’d be being generous."

"We must always be that, mustn't we?" moralised Mrs. Rooth.

"We always have to be that, right?" Mrs. Rooth said.

"How could it affect your interest?" Miriam asked less abstractedly.

"How could it affect your interest?" Miriam asked more directly.

"Yes, as you say," her mother mused at their host, "the question of marriage has ceased to exist for you."

"Yes, as you said," her mother reflected to their host, "the question of marriage no longer matters for you."

"Mamma goes straight at it!" laughed the girl, getting up while Nick rubbed his canvas before answering. Miriam went to mamma and settled her[601] bonnet and mantle in preparation for her drive, then stood a moment with a filial arm about her and as if waiting for their friend's explanation. This, however, when it came halted visibly.

"Mama goes right for it!" laughed the girl, getting up while Nick rubbed his canvas before responding. Miriam went to Mama and adjusted her[601] bonnet and coat in preparation for her drive, then stood for a moment with a nurturing arm around her, as if waiting for their friend to explain. This, however, when it finally came, noticeably faltered.

"Why you said a while ago that if Peter was there you wouldn't act."

"Why did you say earlier that if Peter was there, you wouldn't do anything?"

"I'll act for him," smiled Miriam, inconsequently caressing her mother.

"I'll take care of him," smiled Miriam, absentmindedly stroking her mother's hair.

"It doesn't matter whom it's for!" Mrs. Rooth declared sagaciously.

"It doesn't matter who it's for!" Mrs. Rooth said wisely.

"Take your drive and relax your mind," said the girl, kissing her. "Come for me in an hour; not later—but not sooner." She went with her to the door, bundled her out, closed it behind her and came back to the position she had quitted. "This is the peace I want!" she gratefully cried as she settled into it.[602]

"Take your time and clear your mind," said the girl, giving her a kiss. "Come back for me in an hour; no later—but not earlier." She escorted her to the door, pushed her out, shut it behind her, and returned to the spot she had left. "This is the peace I want!" she exclaimed happily as she settled into it.[602]


XLV

Peter Sherringham said so little during the performance that his companion was struck by his dumbness, especially as Miriam's acting seemed to Nick magnificent. He held his breath while she was on the stage—she gave the whole thing, including the spectator's emotion, such a lift. She had not carried out her fantastic menace of not exerting herself, and, as Mrs. Rooth had said, it little mattered for whom she acted. Nick was conscious in watching her that she went through it all for herself, for the idea that possessed her and that she rendered with extraordinary breadth. She couldn't open the door a part of the way to it and let it simply peep in; if it entered at all it must enter in full procession and occupy the premises in state.

Peter Sherringham barely spoke during the performance, and his companion was taken aback by his silence, especially since Miriam's acting impressed Nick greatly. He held his breath while she was on stage—she brought an incredible energy to the whole experience, including the audience's emotions. She hadn’t followed through on her dramatic threat of not putting in any effort, and, as Mrs. Rooth pointed out, it hardly mattered who she was performing for. Nick realized while watching her that she was performing for herself, driven by the idea that consumed her, which she expressed with remarkable depth. She couldn’t just crack the door a little to let it in; if it was going to come in at all, it would have to come in fully and take over the space with grandeur.

This was what had happened on an occasion which, as the less tormented of our young men felt in his stall, grew larger with each throb of the responsive house; till by the time the play was half over it appeared to stretch out wide arms to the future. Nick had often heard more applause, but had never heard more attention, since they were all charmed and hushed together and success seemed to be sitting down with them. There had been of course plenty of announcement—the newspapers had abounded and the arts of the manager had taken the freest license; but it was easy to feel a fine, universal[603] consensus and to recognise everywhere the light spring of hope. People snatched their eyes from the stage an instant to look at each other, all eager to hand on the torch passed to them by the actress over the footlights. It was a part of the impression that she was now only showing to the full, for this time she had verse to deal with and she made it unexpectedly exquisite. She was beauty, melody, truth; she was passion and persuasion and tenderness. She caught up the obstreperous play in soothing, entwining arms and, seeming to tread the air in the flutter of her robe, carried it into the high places of poetry, of art, of style. And she had such tones of nature, such concealments of art, such effusions of life, that the whole scene glowed with the colour she communicated, and the house, pervaded with rosy fire, glowed back at the scene. Nick looked round in the intervals; he felt excited and flushed—the night had turned to a feast of fraternity and he expected to see people embrace each other. The crowd, the agitation, the triumph, the surprise, the signals and rumours, the heated air, his associates, near him, pointing out other figures who presumably were celebrated but whom he had never heard of, all amused him and banished every impulse to question or to compare. Miriam was as happy as some right sensation—she would have fed the memory with deep draughts.

This was what happened on a night that, as the less troubled of our young men felt in his seat, grew bigger with each pulse from the engaged audience; by the time the play was halfway through, it seemed to reach out welcoming arms to the future. Nick had often heard louder applause, but he had never experienced such focused attention, as everyone was captivated and silent together, and success seemed to be sitting alongside them. There had been plenty of announcements—the newspapers were overflowing, and the manager had taken full advantage of the spotlight; but it was easy to sense a strong, collective feeling and to recognize the shared hope in the air. People fleetingly glanced away from the stage to connect with each other, all eager to pass on the flame that the actress had handed to them from across the footlights. It was part of the impression that she was now fully revealing, as this time she had verse to work with, and she delivered it in an unexpectedly beautiful way. She embodied beauty, melody, truth; she represented passion, persuasion, and tenderness. She wrapped the unruly play in comforting, intertwining arms and, seeming to glide through the air in the swirl of her dress, elevated it into the realms of poetry, art, and style. And she had such natural tones, such artful nuances, such lively expressions that the entire scene glowed with the colors she infused, and the audience, filled with a rosy warmth, reflected that glow back to the stage. Nick looked around during the pauses; he felt excited and flushed—the night had turned into a celebration of camaraderie, and he expected to see people hugging each other. The crowd, the buzz, the triumph, the surprise, the signals and whispers, the heated atmosphere, his friends nearby, pointing out other notable figures he had never heard of—all of it amused him and pushed away any urge to question or compare. Miriam was as joyous as some vivid sensation—she would have cherished the memory with rich experiences.

One of the things that amused him or at least helped to fill his attention was Peter's attitude, which apparently didn't exclude criticism—rather indeed mainly implied it. This admirer never took his eyes off the actress, but he made no remark about her and never stirred out of his chair. Nick had had from the first a plan of going round to speak to her, but as his companion evidently meant not to move he scrupled at being more forward. During their brief dinner together—they were determined not to be late—Peter[604] had been silent, quite recklessly grave, but also, his kinsman judged, full of the wish to make it clear he was calm. In his seat he was calmer than ever and had an air even of trying to suggest that his attendance, preoccupied as he was with deeper solemnities, was more or less mechanical, the result of a conception of duty, a habit of courtesy. When during a scene in the second act—a scene from which Miriam was absent—Nick observed to him that one might judge from his reserve that he wasn't pleased he replied after a moment: "I've been looking for her mistakes." And when Nick made answer to this that he certainly wouldn't find them he said again in an odd tone: "No, I shan't find them—I shan't find them." It might have seemed that since the girl's performance was a dazzling success he regarded his evening as rather a failure.

One of the things that amused him, or at least kept him occupied, was Peter's attitude, which seemed to invite criticism—actually, that was mostly implied. This fan never took his eyes off the actress, but he didn’t say anything about her and never moved from his chair. From the start, Nick had planned to go over and talk to her, but since his friend clearly had no intention of getting up, he hesitated to be too forward. During their short dinner together—they were determined not to be late—Peter[604] had been quiet, quite seriously somber, yet his relative was sure he wanted to show he was calm. In his seat, he was cooler than ever and even seemed to be trying to suggest that his presence, while deep in thought, was somewhat automatic, stemming from a sense of duty and a habit of politeness. When, during a scene in the second act—a scene in which Miriam was not present—Nick pointed out to him that one could tell from his silence that he wasn’t enjoying it, he replied after a moment: "I’ve been looking for her mistakes." And when Nick responded that he definitely wouldn’t find any, he said again in a strange tone: "No, I won’t find them—I won’t find them." It might have seemed that since the girl’s performance was an incredible success, he viewed his evening as somewhat of a failure.

After the third act Nick said candidly: "My dear fellow, how can you sit here? Aren't you going to speak to her?"

After the third act, Nick said frankly, "My friend, how can you just sit here? Aren't you going to talk to her?"

To which Peter replied inscrutably: "Lord, no, never again. I bade her good-bye yesterday. She knows what I think of her form. It's very good, but she carries it a little too far. Besides, she didn't want me to come, and it's therefore more discreet to keep away from her."

To which Peter replied mysteriously: "Lord, no, never again. I said goodbye to her yesterday. She knows how I feel about her looks. They're great, but she takes it a bit too far. Plus, she didn't want me to come, so it's better to stay away from her."

"Surely it isn't an hour for discretion!" Nick cried. "Excuse me at any rate for five minutes."

"Surely it's not time to be discreet!" Nick exclaimed. "Please excuse me for just five minutes."

He went behind and reappeared only as the curtain was rising on the fourth act; and in the interval between the fourth and the fifth he went again for a shorter time. Peter was personally detached, but he consented to listen to his companion's vivid account of the state of things on the stage, where the elation of victory had lighted up the place. The strain was over, the ship in port—they were all wiping their faces and grinning. Miriam—yes, positively—was[605] grinning too, and she hadn't asked a question about Peter nor sent him a message. They were kissing all round and dancing for joy. They were on the eve, worse luck, of a tremendous run. Peter groaned irrepressibly for this; it was, save for a slight sign a moment later, the only vibration caused in him by his cousin's report. There was but one voice of regret that they hadn't put on the piece earlier, as the end of the season would interrupt the run. There was but one voice too about the fourth act—it was believed all London would rush to see the fourth act. The crowd about her was a dozen deep and Miriam in the midst of it all charming; she was receiving in the ugly place after the fashion of royalty, almost as hedged with the famous "divinity," yet with a smile and a word for each. She was really like a young queen on her accession. When she saw him, Nick, she had kissed her hand to him over the heads of the courtiers. Nick's artless comment on this was that she had such pretty manners. It made Peter laugh—apparently at his friend's conception of the manners of a young queen. Mrs. Rooth, with a dozen shawls on her arm, was as red as the kitchen-fire, but you couldn't tell if Miriam were red or pale: she was so cleverly, finely made up—perhaps a little too much. Dashwood of course was greatly to the fore, but you hadn't to mention his own performance to him: he took it all handsomely and wouldn't hear of anything but that her fortune was made. He didn't say much indeed, but evidently had ideas about her fortune; he nodded significant things and whistled inimitable sounds—"Heuh, heuh!" He was perfectly satisfied; moreover, he looked further ahead than any one.

He went backstage and only came back as the curtain was going up on the fourth act; during the break between the fourth and fifth acts, he went again for a shorter time. Peter was emotionally detached, but he agreed to listen to his friend’s lively description of what was happening on stage, where the excitement of victory had lit up the room. The tension was gone, the ship was in port—they were all wiping their brows and smiling. Miriam—yes, definitely—was[605] smiling too, and she hadn’t asked about Peter or sent him a message. Everyone was kissing each other and dancing with joy. Unfortunately, they were on the brink of a huge run. Peter couldn't help but groan at that; aside from a slight reaction a moment later, it was the only response he had to his cousin's news. There was a common regret that they hadn’t put the show on earlier, since the end of the season would cut the run short. There was also one shared opinion about the fourth act—it was believed everyone in London would rush to see it. The crowd around her was a dozen deep, with Miriam right in the middle, charming everyone; she was receiving them like royalty, almost surrounded by the famous “divinity,” yet managing a smile and a word for each person. She truly looked like a young queen at her coronation. When she spotted Nick, she kissed her hand to him over the heads of the crowd. Nick’s innocent remark about this was that she had really nice manners. Peter found it funny—apparently at his friend’s idea of how a young queen should behave. Mrs. Rooth, with a bunch of shawls on her arm, was as red as a fire, but it was hard to tell if Miriam was flushed or pale: she was so skillfully and finely made up—maybe a little too much. Dashwood was certainly taking center stage, but you didn’t have to mention his own performance to him: he took it all in stride and only talked about how her success was assured. He didn’t say much, but clearly had thoughts about her future; he nodded knowingly and made distinctive sounds—“Heuh, heuh!” He was completely satisfied; furthermore, he was looking further ahead than anyone else.

It was on coming back to his place after the fourth act that Nick put in, for his companion's benefit, most of these touches in his sketch of the situation.[606] If Peter had continued to look for Miriam's mistakes he hadn't yet found them: the fourth act, bristling with dangers, putting a premium on every sort of cheap effect, had rounded itself without a flaw. Sitting there alone while Nick was away he had leisure to meditate on the wonder of this—on the art with which the girl had separated passion from violence, filling the whole place and never screaming; for it had often seemed to him in London of old that the yell of theatrical emotion rang through the shrinking night like the voice of the Sunday newsboy. Miriam had never been more present to him than at this hour; but she was inextricably transmuted—present essentially as the romantic heroine she represented. His state of mind was of the strangest and he was conscious of its strangeness, just as he was conscious in his very person of a lapse of resistance which likened itself absurdly to liberation. He felt weak at the same time that he felt inspired, and he felt inspired at the same time that he knew, or believed he knew, that his face was a blank. He saw things as a shining confusion, and yet somehow something monstrously definite kept surging out of them. Miriam was a beautiful, actual, fictive, impossible young woman of a past age, an undiscoverable country, who spoke in blank verse and overflowed with metaphor, who was exalted and heroic beyond all human convenience and who yet was irresistibly real and related to one's own affairs. But that reality was a part of her spectator's joy, and she was not changed back to the common by his perception of the magnificent trick of art with which it was connected. Before his kinsman rejoined him Peter, taking a visiting-card from his pocket, had written on it in pencil a few words in a foreign tongue; but as at that moment he saw Nick coming in he immediately put it out of view.

It was after returning to his place following the fourth act that Nick added most of these details to his description of the situation for his companion's benefit.[606] If Peter had kept looking for Miriam's flaws, he hadn’t found any: the fourth act, full of risks and relying on every sort of cheap effect, had come together perfectly. Sitting alone while Nick was away, he had the time to reflect on how amazing this was—on the skill with which the girl had separated passion from violence, filling the space and never raising her voice; it often seemed to him in old London that the shout of theatrical emotion echoed through the quiet night like the voice of a Sunday newsboy. Miriam had never seemed more present to him than at this moment; yet she was completely transformed—present as the romantic heroine she portrayed. His state of mind was peculiar, and he was aware of its peculiarity, just as he felt in his own body a strange sense of weakness that oddly resembled freedom. He felt weak even as he felt inspired, and he felt inspired even while he knew, or thought he knew, that his expression was blank. He perceived things in a dazzling confusion, and yet somehow something grotesquely specific kept emerging from it. Miriam was a beautiful, real, fictional, impossible young woman from a bygone era, an unattainable place, who spoke in blank verse and overflowed with metaphor, who was exalted and heroic beyond all human convenience, yet was undeniably real and connected to his own life. But that reality was part of the audience's joy, and she wasn’t made ordinary by his awareness of the magnificent illusion tied to it. Before his relative rejoined him, Peter had taken a visiting card from his pocket and written a few words in a foreign language on it; but the moment he saw Nick coming in, he quickly hid it away.

The last thing before the curtain rose on the fifth[607] act that young man mentioned his having brought a message from Basil Dashwood, who hoped they both, on leaving the theatre, would come to supper with him in company with Miriam and her mother and several others: he had prepared a little informal banquet in honour of so famous a night. At this, while the curtain was about to rise, Peter immediately took out his card again and added something—he wrote the finest small hand you could see. Nick asked him what he was doing, and he waited but an instant. "It's a word to say I can't come."

The last thing before the curtain went up on the fifth[607] act was that the young man mentioned he had a message from Basil Dashwood, who hoped they would both come to supper with him after the show, along with Miriam, her mother, and a few others: he had prepared a casual dinner in honor of such a remarkable night. Just as the curtain was about to rise, Peter took out his card again and added something—he had the prettiest handwriting you could imagine. Nick asked him what he was doing, and he waited only a moment. "It's a note to say I can't make it."

"To Dashwood? Oh I shall go," said Nick.

"To Dashwood? Oh, I’ll go," said Nick.

"Well, I hope you'll enjoy it!" his companion replied in a tone which came back to him afterwards.

"Well, I hope you enjoy it!" his companion replied with a tone that stuck with him later.

When the curtain fell on the last act the people stayed, standing up in their places for acclamation. The applause shook the house—the recall became a clamour, the relief from a long tension. This was in any performance a moment Peter detested, but he stood for an instant beside Nick, who clapped, to his cousin's diplomatic sense, after the fashion of a school-boy at the pantomime. There was a veritable roar while the curtain drew back at the side most removed from our pair. Peter could see Basil Dashwood holding it, making a passage for the male "juvenile lead," who had Miriam in tow. Nick redoubled his efforts; heard the plaudits swell; saw the bows of the leading gentleman, who was hot and fat; saw Miriam, personally conducted and closer to the footlights, grow brighter and bigger and more swaying; and then became aware that his own comrade had with extreme agility slipped out of the stalls. Nick had already lost sight of him—he had apparently taken but a minute to escape from the house; and wondered at his quitting him without a farewell if he was to leave England on the morrow and they were not to meet at the hospitable[608] Dashwood's. He wondered even what Peter was "up to," since, as he had assured him, there was no question of his going round to Miriam. He waited to see this young lady reappear three times, dragging Dashwood behind her at the second with a friendly arm, to whom, in turn, was hooked Miss Fanny Rover, the actress entrusted in the piece with the inevitable comic relief. He went out slowly with the crowd and at the door looked again for Peter, who struck him as deficient for once in finish. He couldn't know that in another direction and while he was helping the house to "rise" at its heroine, his kinsman had been particularly explicit.

When the curtain fell on the last act, the audience stayed, rising to their feet for a round of applause. The cheers reverberated through the theater—the call for encores turned into a frenzy, a release after a long build-up. This was a moment Peter always hated in any performance, but he stood for a moment next to Nick, who clapped like a schoolboy at a comedy show. There was a real roar as the curtain opened on the side farthest from them. Peter saw Basil Dashwood holding it, creating a path for the male "juvenile lead," who had Miriam with him. Nick clapped even harder, heard the cheers grow louder, saw the lead actor, who was sweaty and overweight, take his bows; he watched as Miriam, guided more closely to the footlights, seemed to shine brighter and sway more; then he noticed that his friend had quickly slipped out of the balcony. Nick lost sight of him—apparently, he had taken just a minute to leave the theater; he wondered why Peter had left without saying goodbye, especially since he was leaving England the next day and they weren’t going to meet at the welcoming Dashwood’s. He even questioned what Peter was planning, since, as he had claimed, there was no way he was going to see Miriam. He waited to see this young lady reappear three times, pulling Dashwood along with her on the second time with a friendly arm, to whom, in turn, Miss Fanny Rover, the actress assigned the usual comic relief in the show, was attached. He slowly exited with the crowd and looked again for Peter at the door, who seemed unusually out of sorts this time. He couldn’t know that in a different direction—and while he was helping the audience to cheer for their heroine—his cousin had been very clear about his intentions.

On reaching the lobby Peter had pounced on a small boy in buttons, who seemed superfluously connected with a desolate refreshment-room and, from the tips of his toes, was peeping at the stage through the glazed hole in the door of a box. Into one of the child's hands he thrust the card he had drawn again from his waistcoat and into the other the largest silver coin he could find in the same receptacle, while he bent over him with words of adjuration—words the little page tried to help himself to apprehend by instantly attempting to peruse the other words written on the card.

As Peter reached the lobby, he spotted a small boy in buttons who seemed oddly linked to a rundown refreshment room. The boy was peering at the stage through the glass hole in the door of a box. Peter quickly handed the child the card he had just pulled out of his waistcoat with one hand and pressed the largest silver coin he could find into the other. He leaned down, urging the boy with words of encouragement, which the little guy tried to understand by immediately trying to read the other words written on the card.

"That's no use—it's Italian," said Peter; "only carry it round to Miss Rooth without a minute's delay. Place it in her hand and she'll give you some object—a bracelet, a glove, or a flower—to bring me back as a sign that she has received it. I shall be outside; bring me there what she gives you and you shall have another shilling—only fly!"

"That's pointless—it's Italian," Peter said. "Just take it straight to Miss Rooth without wasting any time. Put it in her hand, and she'll give you something—like a bracelet, a glove, or a flower—to bring back to me as proof that she got it. I'll be outside; bring me whatever she gives you, and I'll give you another shilling—just hurry!"

His small messenger sounded him a moment with the sharp face of London wage-earning, and still more of London tip-earning, infancy, and vanished as swiftly as a slave of the Arabian Nights. While he waited in the lobby the audience began to pour[609] out, and before the urchin had come back to him he was clapped on the shoulder by Nick.

His small messenger gave him a brief glimpse of the tough reality of London's working-class life, especially the struggle of young people trying to earn tips, and then disappeared as quickly as a character from the Arabian Nights. While he waited in the lobby, the audience started to pour[609] out, and before the kid returned, Nick slapped him on the shoulder.

"I'm glad I haven't lost you, but why didn't you stay to give her a hand?"

"I'm glad I haven't lost you, but why didn't you stick around to help her?"

"Give her a hand? I hated it."

"Help her out? I really didn’t like it."

"My dear man, I don't follow you," Nick said. "If you won't come to Dashwood's supper I fear our ways don't lie together."

"My dear man, I don’t understand you," Nick said. "If you won’t come to Dashwood’s dinner, I’m afraid we’re not on the same path."

"Thank him very much; say I've to get up at an unnatural hour." To this Peter added: "I think I ought to tell you she may not be there."

"Thanks a lot; tell him I have to get up at an unholy hour." To this, Peter added: "I should let you know she might not be there."

"Miss Rooth? Why it's all for her."

"Miss Rooth? It’s all for her."

"I'm waiting for a word from her—she may change her mind."

"I'm waiting to hear from her—she might change her mind."

Nick showed his interest. "For you? What then have you proposed?"

Nick expressed his interest. "For you? What did you suggest then?"

"I've proposed marriage," said Peter in a strange voice.

"I've proposed marriage," Peter said in a strange voice.

"I say—!" Nick broke out; and at the same moment Peter's messenger squeezed through the press and stood before him.

"I say—!" Nick exclaimed; and at the same moment, Peter's messenger pushed through the crowd and stood in front of him.

"She has given me nothing, sir," the boy announced; "but she says I'm to say 'All right!'"

"She hasn't given me anything, sir," the boy said; "but she told me to say 'All right!'"

Nick's stare widened. "You've proposed through him?"

Nick's eyes widened. "You proposed through him?"

"Aye, and she accepts. Good-night!"—on which, turning away, Peter bounded into a hansom. He said something to the driver through the roof, and Nick's eyes followed the cab as it started off. This young man was mystified, was even amused; especially when the youth in buttons, planted there and wondering too, brought forth:

"Aye, and she agrees. Good night!"—and with that, Peter turned away and jumped into a taxi. He said something to the driver through the roof, and Nick watched as the cab pulled away. This young man was confused, even entertained; especially when the young man in uniform, standing there and wondering as well, added:

"Please sir, he told me he'd give me a shilling and he've forgot it."

"Please, sir, he told me he’d give me a shilling and he forgot it."

"Oh I can't pay you for that!" Nick laughed. But he fished out a dole, though he was vexed at the injury to the supper.[610]

"Oh, I can't pay you for that!" Nick laughed. But he pulled out some cash, even though he was annoyed about the damage to the dinner.[610]


XLVI

Peter meanwhile rolled away through the summer night to Saint John's Wood. He had put the pressure of strong words on his young friend, entreating her to drive home immediately, return there without any one, without even her mother. He wished to see her alone and for a purpose he would fully and satisfactorily explain—couldn't she trust him? He besought her to remember his own situation and throw over her supper, throw over everything. He would wait for her with unspeakable impatience in Balaklava Place.

Peter rolled away through the summer night to Saint John's Wood. He had urged his young friend to go home immediately, insisting that she return alone, without anyone, not even her mother. He wanted to see her alone for a reason he would explain fully and satisfactorily—couldn’t she trust him? He pleaded with her to consider his situation and skip her dinner, ignore everything else. He would wait for her with immense impatience in Balaklava Place.

He did so, when he got there, but it had taken half an hour. Interminable seemed his lonely vigil in Miss Lumley's drawing-room, where the character of the original proprietress came out to him more than ever before in a kind of afterglow of old sociabilities, a vulgar, ghostly reference. The numerous candles had been lighted for him, and Mrs. Rooth's familiar fictions lay about; but his nerves forbade him the solace of a chair and a book. He walked up and down, thinking and listening, and as the long window, the balmy air permitting, stood open to the garden, he passed several times in and out. A carriage appeared to stop at the gate—then there was nothing; he heard the rare rattle of wheels and the far-off hum of London. His impatience was overwrought, and though he knew this it persisted;[611] it would have been no easy matter for Miriam to break away from the flock of her felicitators. Still less simple was it doubtless for her to leave poor Dashwood with his supper on his hands. Perhaps she would bring Dashwood with her, bring him to time her; she was capable of playing him—that is, of playing Her Majesty's new representative to the small far-off State, or even of playing them both—that trick. Perhaps the little wretch in buttons—Peter remembered now the neglected shilling—only pretending to go round with his card, had come back with an invented answer. But how could he know, since presumably he couldn't read Italian, that his answer would fit the message? Peter was sorry now that he himself had not gone round, not snatched Miriam bodily away, made sure of her and of what he wanted of her.

He did that when he arrived, but it took half an hour. His lonely wait in Miss Lumley's drawing room felt endless, where the essence of the original owner came through more than ever in a kind of afterglow of old social gatherings, a tacky, ghostly reference. Numerous candles were lit for him, and Mrs. Rooth's familiar stories were scattered around; but his nerves kept him from finding comfort in a chair and a book. He paced back and forth, thinking and listening, and as the long window stood open to the garden with the warm air, he went in and out several times. A carriage seemed to stop at the gate—then nothing; he heard the occasional clatter of wheels and the distant hum of London. His impatience was heightened, and although he acknowledged this, it lingered; it wouldn’t have been easy for Miriam to break away from the crowd of her admirers. It was probably even harder for her to leave poor Dashwood with his dinner waiting. Maybe she would bring Dashwood with her, to keep track of time; she was capable of managing him—that is, of playing Her Majesty's new representative to the small distant state, or even managing them both—that trick. Perhaps the little guy in the uniform—Peter remembered the overlooked shilling—only pretending to go around with his card, had come back with a made-up response. But how could he know, since presumably he couldn't read Italian, that his response would match the message? Peter now regretted not going around himself, not grabbing Miriam and making sure of her and what he wanted from her.

When forty minutes had elapsed he regarded it as proved that she wouldn't come, and, asking himself what he should do, determined to drive off again and seize her at her comrade's feast. Then he remembered how Nick had mentioned that this entertainment was not to be held at the young actor's lodgings but at some tavern or restaurant the name of which he had not heeded. Suddenly, however, Peter became aware with joy that this name didn't matter, for there was something at the garden door at last. He rushed out before she had had time to ring, and saw as she stepped from the carriage that she was alone. Now that she was there, that he had this evidence she had listened to him and trusted him, all his impatience and bitterness gave way and a flood of pleading tenderness took their place in the first words he spoke to her. It was far "dearer" of her than he had any right to dream, but she was the best and kindest creature—this showed it—as well as the most wonderful. He was really not off his head with[612] his contradictory ways; no, before heaven he wasn't, and he would explain, he would make everything clear. Everything was changed.

When forty minutes had passed, he concluded that she wouldn’t show up, and as he thought about what to do, he decided to drive off again and catch her at her friend’s party. Then he remembered Nick saying that the gathering wasn’t at the young actor’s place but at some bar or restaurant he hadn’t paid attention to. Suddenly, Peter felt a rush of happiness because the name didn’t really matter; there was something happening at the garden door finally. He dashed out before she had the chance to ring the bell and saw her stepping out of the carriage, alone. Now that she was there, and he had proof that she had listened to him and trusted him, all his impatience and bitterness disappeared, replaced by a wave of tender pleading in his first words to her. It was much "dearer" of her than he ever imagined, but she was such a kind and wonderful person—this proved it. He really wasn’t losing his mind with his mixed feelings; no, he truly wasn’t, and he would explain everything, make it all clear. Everything had changed.

She stopped short in the little dusky garden, looking at him in the light of the open window. Then she called back to the coachman—they had left the garden door open—"Wait for me, mind; I shall want you again."

She halted in the small dim garden, gazing at him in the glow of the open window. Then she shouted back to the driver—they had left the garden door open—"Wait for me, okay? I’ll need you again."

"What's the matter—won't you stay?" Peter asked. "Are you going out again at this absurd hour? I won't hurt you," he gently urged. And he went back and closed the garden door. He wanted to say to the coachman, "It's no matter—please drive away." At the same time he wouldn't for the world have done anything offensive to her.

"What's wrong—won't you stay?" Peter asked. "Are you really going out again at this ridiculous hour? I won't hurt you," he gently insisted. Then he went back and shut the garden door. He wanted to tell the driver, "It's fine—please leave." But at the same time, he wouldn't dream of doing anything to upset her.

"I've come because I thought it better to-night, as things have turned out, to do the thing you ask me, whatever it may be," she had already begun. "That's probably what you calculated I would think, eh? What this evening has been you've seen, and I must allow that your hand's in it. That you know for yourself—that you doubtless felt as you sat there. But I confess I don't imagine what you want of me here now," she added. She had remained standing in the path.

"I've come because I thought it would be better tonight, given how things have turned out, to do what you asked me to do, whatever it is," she had already started. "That's probably what you figured I would think, right? You've seen what this evening has been, and I have to admit that you had a hand in it. You know that yourself—you probably felt it while you were sitting there. But I have to confess, I can't imagine what you want from me here now," she added. She had stayed standing in the path.

Peter felt the irony of her "now" and how it made a fool of him, but he had been prepared for this and for much worse. He had begged her not to think him a fool, but in truth at present he cared little if she did. Very likely he was—in spite of his plea that everything was changed: he cared little even himself. However, he spoke in the tone of intense reason and of the fullest disposition to satisfy her. This lucidity only took still more from the dignity of his change of front: his separation from her the day before had had such pretensions to being lucid. But the explanation and the justification were[613] in the very fact, the fact that had complete possession of him. He named it when he replied to her: "I've simply overrated my strength."

Peter felt the irony of her "now" and how it made a fool of him, but he had been ready for this and for much worse. He had pleaded with her not to think of him as a fool, but honestly, at that moment, he didn’t really care if she did. Most likely, he was—despite his claim that everything had changed: he didn’t even care much himself. Still, he spoke with intense reason and the full intention to satisfy her. This clarity only further diminished the dignity of his change in stance: his separation from her the day before had also seemed clear-headed. But the explanation and justification were[613] in the very fact, the fact that completely took hold of him. He recognized it when he answered her: "I've simply overrated my strength."

"Oh I knew—I knew! That's why I entreated you not to come!" Miriam groaned. She turned away lamenting, and for a moment he thought she would retreat to her carriage. But he passed his hand into her arm, to draw her forward, and after an instant felt her yield.

"Oh, I knew—I knew! That's why I begged you not to come!" Miriam groaned. She turned away in sorrow, and for a moment, he thought she would go back to her carriage. But he slipped his arm into hers to pull her forward, and after a moment, he felt her give in.

"The fact is we must have this thing out," he said. Then he added as he made her go into the house, bending over her, "The failure of my strength—that was just the reason of my coming."

"The truth is we need to deal with this," he said. Then he added as he led her into the house, leaning over her, "The reason I came was because of my weakness."

She broke into her laugh at these words, as she entered the drawing-room, and it made them sound pompous in their false wisdom. She flung off, as a good-natured tribute to the image of their having the thing out, a white shawl that had been wrapped round her. She was still painted and bedizened, in the splendid dress of her climax, so that she seemed protected and alienated by the character she had been acting. "Whatever it is you want—when I understand—you'll be very brief, won't you? Do you know I've given up a charming supper for you? Mamma has gone there. I've promised to go back to them."

She burst out laughing at these words as she walked into the living room, making them sound pretentious in their misguided wisdom. She tossed off a white shawl wrapped around her as a lighthearted nod to the idea of them having it out. She still looked glamorous and adorned in her fancy dress, so she seemed both shielded and distant from the character she had been playing. "Whatever it is you want—once I understand—you’ll be quick, right? Do you know I gave up a lovely dinner for you? Mom has gone over there. I promised I’d go back to them."

"You're an angel not to have let her come with you. I'm sure she wanted to," Peter made reply.

"You're so kind for not letting her come with you. I'm sure she wanted to," Peter replied.

"Oh she's all right, but she's nervous." Then the girl added: "Couldn't she keep you away after all?"

"Oh, she's fine, but she's anxious." Then the girl added, "Couldn't she keep you away after all?"

"Whom are you talking about?" Biddy Dormer was as absent from his mind as if she had never existed.

"Who are you talking about?" Biddy Dormer was as absent from his mind as if she had never existed.

"The charming thing you were with this morning. Is she so afraid of obliging me? Oh she'd be so good for you!"[614]

"The lovely person you were with this morning. Is she really that scared of helping me out? Oh, she'd be perfect for you!"[614]

"Don't speak of that," Peter gravely said. "I was in perfect good faith yesterday when I took leave of you. I was—I was. But I can't—I can't: you're too unutterably dear to me."

"Don’t talk about that," Peter said seriously. "I was completely sincere yesterday when I said goodbye to you. I really was. But I can’t—I can’t: you mean too much to me."

"Oh don't—please don't!" Miriam wailed at this. She stood before the fireless chimney-piece with one of her hands on it. "If it's only to say that, don't you know, what's the use?"

"Oh don't—please don't!" Miriam cried at this. She stood before the cold fireplace with one hand resting on it. "If that's all you’re going to say, don't you see, what's the point?"

"It isn't only to say that. I've a plan, a perfect plan: the whole thing lies clear before me."

"It’s not just to say that. I have a plan, a perfect plan: everything is clear in front of me."

"And what's the whole thing?"

"And what's the deal?"

He had to make an effort. "You say your mother's nervous. Ah if you knew how nervous I am!"

He had to put in some effort. "You say your mom is anxious. If only you knew how anxious I am!"

"Well, I'm not. Go on."

"Okay, I'm not. Go ahead."

"Give it up—give it up!" Peter stammered.

"Let it go—let it go!" Peter stammered.

"Give it up?" She fixed him like a mild Medusa.

"Give it up?" She stared at him with a look that could turn him to stone.

"I'll marry you to-morrow if you'll renounce; and in return for the sacrifice you make for me I'll do more for you than ever was done for a woman before."

"I'll marry you tomorrow if you give that up; and for the sacrifice you make for me, I'll do more for you than anyone has ever done for a woman before."

"Renounce after to-night? Do you call that a plan?" she asked. "Those are old words and very foolish ones—you wanted something of that sort a year ago."

"Give up after tonight? You really think that's a plan?" she asked. "Those are outdated words and very silly ones—you wanted something like that a year ago."

"Oh I fluttered round the idea at that time; we were talking in the air. I didn't really believe I could make you see it then, and certainly you didn't see it. My own future, moreover, wasn't definite to me. I didn't know what I could offer you. But these last months have made a difference—I do know now. Now what I say is deliberate—It's deeply meditated. I simply can't live without you, and I hold that together we may do great things."

"Oh, I was just toying with the idea back then; we were having a light conversation. I didn't really think I could make you understand it at that time, and you definitely didn't get it. My own future, on top of that, wasn’t clear to me. I had no idea what I could give you. But these past few months have changed things—I know now. What I'm saying now is intentional—it's well thought out. I honestly can't live without you, and I believe that together we can achieve amazing things."

She seemed to wonder. "What sort of things?"

She looked puzzled. "What kind of things?"

"The things of my profession, of my life, the things one does for one's country, the responsibility[615] and the honour of great affairs; deeply fascinating when one's immersed in them, and more exciting really—put them even at that—than the excitements of the theatre. Care for me only a little and you'll see what they are, they'll take hold of you. Believe me, believe me," Peter pleaded; "every fibre of my being trembles in what I say to you."

"The aspects of my profession and my life, the things we do for our country, the responsibility[615] and the honor of significant matters; they're incredibly captivating when you're fully engaged in them, and honestly—more thrilling even—than the excitement of the theater. Care for me just a bit and you'll understand what they are; they'll grab hold of you. Trust me, trust me," Peter urged; "every part of me shakes with what I'm telling you."

"You admitted yesterday it wouldn't do," she made answer. "Where were the fibres of your being then?"

"You admitted yesterday that it wouldn't work," she replied. "Where were the fibers of your being then?"

"They throbbed in me even more than now, and I was trying, like an ass, not to feel them. Where was this evening yesterday—where were the maddening hours I've just spent? Ah you're the perfection of perfections, and as I sat there to-night you taught me what I really want."

"They pulsed inside me even more than they do now, and I was trying, like a fool, not to feel them. Where was this evening yesterday—where were the frustrating hours I've just spent? Ah, you're the epitome of perfection, and as I sat there tonight, you showed me what I truly want."

"The perfection of perfections?" the girl echoed with the strangest smile.

"The perfection of perfections?" the girl repeated with the oddest smile.

"I needn't try to tell you: you must have felt to-night with such rapture what you are, what you can do. How can I give that up?" he piteously went on.

"I don't need to explain it to you: you must have felt tonight with such joy who you are and what you're capable of. How can I let that go?" he said with desperation.

"How can I, my poor friend? I like your plans and your responsibilities and your great affairs, as you call them. Voyons, they're infantile. I've just shown that I'm a perfection of perfections: therefore it's just the moment to 'renounce,' as you gracefully say? Oh I was sure, I was sure!" And Miriam paused, resting eyes at once lighted and troubled on him as in the effort to think of some arrangement that would help him out of his absurdity. "I was sure, I mean, that if you did come your poor, dear, doting brain would be quite confused," she presently pursued. "I can't be a muff in public just for you, pourtant. Dear me, why do you like us so much?"

"How can I, my poor friend? I like your plans, your responsibilities, and your grand affairs, as you call them. Honestly, they're childish. I've just shown that I'm perfection itself: so is this the moment to 'renounce,' as you gracefully put it? Oh, I was sure, I was sure!” And Miriam paused, her eyes showing both light and concern as if trying to think of a way to help him out of his ridiculousness. “I was sure, I mean, that if you did come, your poor, dear, doting brain would be completely confused,” she continued. “I can't act like a fool in public just for you, though. Goodness, why do you like us so much?"

"Like you? I loathe you!"[616]

"Like you? I hate you!"[616]

"Je le vois parbleu bien!" she lightly returned. "I mean why do you feel us, judge us, understand us so well? I please you because you see, because you know; and then for that very reason of my pleasing you must adapt me to your convenience, you must take me over, as they say. You admire me as an artist and therefore want to put me into a box in which the artist will breathe her last. Ah be reasonable; you must let her live!"

"I can see that clearly!" she replied lightly. "I mean, why do you perceive us, judge us, and understand us so well? I please you because you see and know; and for that very reason of my pleasing you, you must mold me to your convenience, you must take me over, as they say. You admire me as an artist and therefore want to confine me in a box where the artist will meet her end. Ah, be reasonable; you must let her live!"

"Let her live? As if I could prevent her living!" Peter cried with unmistakable conviction. "Even if I did wish how could I prevent a spirit like yours from expressing itself? Don't talk about my putting you in a box, for, dearest child, I'm taking you out of one," he all persuasively explained. "The artist is irrepressible, eternal; she'll be in everything you are and in everything you do, and you'll go about with her triumphantly exerting your powers, charming the world, carrying everything before you."

"Let her live? As if I could stop her from living!" Peter exclaimed with clear conviction. "Even if I wanted to, how could I stop a spirit like yours from coming through? Don't talk about me putting you in a box, because, my dear, I'm actually getting you out of one," he explained persuasively. "The artist is unstoppable, eternal; she'll be in everything you are and everything you do, and you'll go around with her, triumphantly using your gifts, captivating the world, making everything work in your favor."

Miriam's colour rose, through all her artificial surfaces, at this all but convincing appeal, and she asked whimsically: "Shall you like that?"

Miriam's face flushed, despite all her fake layers, at this almost convincing request, and she asked playfully, "Are you really into that?"

"Like my wife to be the most brilliant woman in Europe? I think I can do with it."

"Like my future wife to be the smartest woman in Europe? I think I can handle that."

"Aren't you afraid of me?"

"Aren't you scared of me?"

"Not a bit."

"Not at all."

"Bravely said. How little you know me after all!" sighed the girl.

"Well said. You really don't know me at all!" sighed the girl.

"I tell the truth," Peter ardently went on; "and you must do me the justice to admit that I've taken the time to dig deep into my feelings. I'm not an infatuated boy; I've lived, I've had experience, I've observed; in short I know what I mean and what I want. It isn't a thing to reason about; it's simply a need that consumes me. I've put it on starvation diet, but that's no use—really, it's no use, Miriam," the young man declared with a ring[617] that spoke enough of his sincerity. "It is no question of my trusting you; it's simply a question of your trusting me. You're all right, as I've heard you say yourself; you're frank, spontaneous, generous; you're a magnificent creature. Just quietly marry me and I'll manage you."

"I tell the truth," Peter passionately continued; "and you have to be fair and admit that I've spent time really thinking about my feelings. I'm not just some lovesick kid; I've lived, I've experienced things, I've observed. In short, I know what I mean and what I want. It's not something to rationalize; it's just a need that overwhelms me. I've tried to ignore it, but that doesn't work—truly, it doesn't work, Miriam," the young man asserted with a tone that showed his sincerity. "It's not about my trusting you; it's really about your trusting me. You're good, as you've said yourself; you're open, spontaneous, generous; you're an amazing person. Just marry me quietly, and I'll take care of everything."

"'Manage' me?" The girl's inflexion was droll; it made him change colour.

"'Manage' me?" The girl's tone was amusing; it made him change color.

"I mean I'll give you a larger life than the largest you can get in any other way. The stage is great, no doubt, but the world's greater. It's a bigger theatre than any of those places in the Strand. We'll go in for realities instead of fables, and you'll do them far better than you do the fables."

"I mean I'll offer you a bigger life than you can find anywhere else. The stage is amazing, no doubt, but the world is even bigger. It's a larger theater than any of those places on the Strand. We'll focus on real experiences instead of stories, and you’ll perform them much better than you do the stories."

Miriam had listened attentively, but her face that could so show things showed her despair at his perverted ingenuity. "Pardon my saying it after your delightful tributes to my worth," she returned in a moment, "but I've never listened to anything quite so grandly unreal. You think so well of me that humility itself ought to keep me silent; nevertheless I must utter a few shabby words of sense. I'm a magnificent creature on the stage—well and good; it's what I want to be and it's charming to see such evidence that I succeed. But off the stage, woe betide us both, I should lose all my advantages. The fact's so patent that it seems to me I'm very good-natured even to discuss it with you."

Miriam had listened closely, but her expression, which could reveal so much, showed her despair at his twisted cleverness. "Forgive me for saying this after your lovely compliments about me," she replied after a moment, "but I've never heard anything so grandly unrealistic. You think so highly of me that even humility should keep me quiet; however, I must share a few blunt truths. I'm a stunning performer on stage—fine and dandy; it's what I aspire to be, and it's wonderful to see proof that I succeed. But offstage, oh dear, I would lose all my advantages. It’s so obvious that I think it’s quite generous of me even to talk about it with you."

"Are you on the stage now, pray? Ah Miriam, if it weren't for the respect I owe you!" her companion wailed.

"Are you on stage now, please? Ah Miriam, if it weren't for the respect I have for you!" her friend lamented.

"If it weren't for that I shouldn't have come here to meet you. My gift is the thing that takes you: could there be a better proof than that it's to-night's display of it that has brought you to this unreason? It's indeed a misfortune that you're so sensitive to our poor arts, since they play such[618] tricks with your power to see things as they are. Without my share of them I should be a dull, empty, third-rate woman, and yet that's the fate you ask me to face and insanely pretend you're ready to face yourself."

"If it weren't for that, I wouldn't have come here to meet you. My gift is what pulls you in; could there be a better proof than the fact that tonight's display of it has driven you to this madness? It's truly unfortunate that you're so affected by our humble arts, as they play such[618] tricks with your ability to see things clearly. Without my share of them, I would be a dull, empty, third-rate woman, and yet that's the fate you want me to confront and crazily pretend you’re ready to face yourself."

"Without it—without it?" Sherringham cried. "Your own sophistry's infinitely worse than mine. I should like to see you without it for the fiftieth part of a second. What I ask you to give up is the dusty boards of the play-house and the flaring footlights, but not the very essence of your being. Your 'gift,' your genius, is yourself, and it's because it's yourself that I yearn for you. If it had been a thing you could leave behind by the easy dodge of stepping off the stage I would never have looked at you a second time. Don't talk to me as if I were a simpleton—with your own false simplifications! You were made to charm and console, to represent beauty and harmony and variety to miserable human beings; and the daily life of man is the theatre for that—not a vulgar shop with a turnstile that's open only once in the twenty-four hours. 'Without it,' verily!" Peter proceeded with a still, deep heat that kept down in a manner his rising scorn and exasperated passion. "Please let me know the first time you're without your face, without your voice, your step, your exquisite spirit, the turn of your head and the wonder of your look!"

"Without it—without it?" Sherringham exclaimed. "Your own arguments are way worse than mine. I'd like to see you without it for even a fraction of a second. What I'm asking you to give up is the dusty stage and the glaring lights, but not the very core of who you are. Your 'gift,' your talent, is you, and it's because it’s you that I'm drawn to you. If it were something you could just leave behind by simply stepping off the stage, I wouldn't have looked your way a second time. Don’t talk down to me like I’m a fool—with your own misguided simplifications! You were meant to enchant and comfort, to represent beauty, harmony, and variety to suffering humanity; and everyday life is the stage for that—not a tacky store with a turnstile that only opens once every twenty-four hours. 'Without it,' indeed!” Peter continued with a steady, intense passion that somehow kept his rising scorn and frustration in check. "Just let me know the first time you're without your face, without your voice, your walk, your exquisite spirit, the tilt of your head, and the magic of your gaze!"

Miriam at this moved away from him with a port that resembled what she sometimes showed on the stage when she turned her young back upon the footlights and then after a few steps grandly swept round again. This evolution she performed—it was over in an instant—on the present occasion; even to stopping short with her eyes upon him and her head admirably erect. "Surely it's strange," she said, "the way the other solution never occurs to you."[619]

Miriam moved away from him, striking a pose like she sometimes did on stage when she turned her back to the spotlight and then, after a few steps, grandly turned back around. She did this quickly—it was over in a moment—stopping to face him with her eyes fixed on him and her head held high. "It's definitely strange," she said, "how the other solution never crosses your mind."[619]

"The other solution?"

"What's the other solution?"

"That you should stay on the stage."

"That you should stay on stage."

"I don't understand you," her friend gloomed.

"I don't get you," her friend said sadly.

"Stay on my stage. Come off your own."

"Stay on my stage. Get off your own."

For a little he said nothing; then: "You mean that if I'll do that you'll have me?"

For a moment, he was silent; then he said, "So you mean that if I do that, you'll want me?"

"I mean that if it were to occur to you to offer me a little sacrifice on your own side it might place the matter in a slightly more attractive light."

"I mean that if you were to consider making a small sacrifice on your part, it could make the situation look a little more appealing."

"Continue to let you act—as my wife?" he appealed. "Is it a real condition? Am I to understand that those are your terms?"

"Are you asking me to keep acting—as your wife?" he pleaded. "Is this a genuine condition? Should I take it that these are your terms?"

"I may say so without fear, because you'll never accept them."

"I can say that confidently because you'll never agree with them."

"Would you accept them from me?" he demanded; "accept the manly, the professional sacrifice, see me throw up my work, my prospects—of course I should have to do that—and simply become your appendage?"

"Would you take them from me?" he insisted; "accept the brave, the professional sacrifice, watch me give up my work, my future—of course, I would have to do that—and just become your sidekick?"

She raised her arms for a prodigious fall. "My dear fellow, you invite me with the best conscience in the world to become yours."

She lifted her arms for a dramatic fall. "My dear friend, you are encouraging me with the best intentions in the world to become yours."

"The cases are not equal. You'd make of me the husband of an actress. I should make of you the wife of an ambassador."

"The situations aren’t the same. You’d turn me into the husband of an actress. I would turn you into the wife of an ambassador."

"The husband of an actress, c'est bientôt dit, in that tone of scorn! If you're consistent," said Miriam, all lucid and hard, "it ought to be a proud position for you."

"The husband of an actress, that's for sure, in that tone of disdain! If you're being consistent," said Miriam, all clear and tough, "it should be a position of pride for you."

"What do you mean, if I'm consistent?"

"What do you mean, if I'm reliable?"

"Haven't you always insisted on the beauty and interest of our art and the greatness of our mission? Haven't you almost come to blows with poor Gabriel Nash about it? What did all that mean if you won't face the first consequences of your theory? Either it was an enlightened conviction or it was an empty pretence. If you were only talking against[620] time I'm glad to know it," she rolled out with a darkening eye. "The better the cause, it seems to me, the better the deed; and if the theatre is important to the 'human spirit,' as you used to say so charmingly, and if into the bargain you've the pull of being so fond of me, I don't see why it should be monstrous of you to give us your services in an intelligent, indirect way. Of course if you're not serious we needn't talk at all; but if you are, with your conception of what the actor can do, why is it so base to come to the actor's aid, taking one devotion with another? If I'm so fine I'm worth looking after a bit, and the place where I'm finest is the place to look after me!"

"Haven't you always emphasized the beauty and significance of our art and the greatness of our mission? Haven't you nearly had a fight with poor Gabriel Nash over it? What did all that mean if you won't accept the first consequences of your theory? Either it was a genuine belief or it was just empty talk. If you were just speaking for the sake of speaking, I'm glad to find out," she said, her eyes darkening. "It seems to me the better the cause, the better the action; and if the theater really is important to the 'human spirit,' as you used to say so beautifully, and you also really care about me, I don’t see why it should be unreasonable for you to offer us your help in a thoughtful, indirect way. Of course, if you're not serious, we don’t need to discuss it at all; but if you are, with your understanding of what an actor can do, why is it so low to support the actor, combining one dedication with another? If I'm so special, I deserve some care, and the place where I'm at my best is where I should be looked after!"

He had a long pause again, taking her in as it seemed to him he had never done. "You were never finer than at this minute, in the deepest domesticity of private life. I've no conception whatever of what the actor can do, and no theory whatever about the importance of the theatre. Any infatuation of that sort has completely dropped from me, and for all I care the theatre may go to the dogs—which I judge it altogether probably will!"

He took another long pause, really looking at her like he never had before. "You look more beautiful than ever right now, in this cozy, private moment. I have no idea what an actor can achieve, and I don't have any opinions on the significance of theater. That kind of obsession has completely faded for me, and honestly, the theater can go down the drain for all I care—which I honestly think it probably will!"

"You're dishonest, you're ungrateful, you're false!" Miriam flashed. "It was the theatre brought you here—if it hadn't been for the theatre I never would have looked at you. It was in the name of the theatre you first made love to me; it's to the theatre you owe every advantage that, so far as I'm concerned, you possess."

"You're deceitful, you're unappreciative, you're fake!" Miriam shot back. "It was the theater that brought you here—if it weren't for the theater, I would have never even noticed you. It was in the name of the theater that you first made love to me; you owe every opportunity you have, as far as I'm concerned, to the theater."

"I seem to possess a great many!" poor Peter derisively groaned.

"I seem to have a ton!" poor Peter sarcastically groaned.

"You might avail yourself better of those you have! You make me angry, but I want to be fair," said the shining creature, "and I can't be unless you are. You're not fair, nor candid, nor honourable, when you swallow your words and abjure your faith,[621] when you throw over old friends and old memories for a selfish purpose."

"You could make better use of the ones you have! You make me angry, but I want to be fair," said the glowing being, "and I can't be unless you are. You're not fair, honest, or honorable when you hold back your words and reject your beliefs,[621] when you abandon old friends and cherished memories for your own selfish reasons."

"'Selfish purpose' is, in your own convenient idiom, bientôt dit," Peter promptly answered. "I suppose you consider that if I truly esteemed you I should be ashamed to deprive the world of the light of your genius. Perhaps my esteem isn't of the right quality—there are different kinds, aren't there? At any rate I've explained to you that I propose to deprive the world of nothing at all. You shall be celebrated, allez!"

"'Selfish purpose' is, in your own convenient words, bientôt dit," Peter quickly replied. "I assume you think that if I really valued you, I should feel guilty for keeping the brilliance of your genius from the world. Maybe my respect isn’t the right kind—there are different types, right? In any case, I’ve made it clear that I plan to take nothing away from the world. You will be celebrated, allez!"

"Vain words, vain words, my dear!" and she turned off again in her impatience. "I know of course," she added quickly, "that to befool yourself with such twaddle you must be pretty bad."

"Empty talk, empty talk, my dear!" and she turned away again in her impatience. "I know, of course," she added quickly, "that to fool yourself with such nonsense, you must be doing pretty badly."

"Yes, I'm pretty bad," he admitted, looking at her dismally. "What do you do with the declaration you made me the other day—the day I found my cousin here—that you'd take me if I should come to you as one who had risen high?"

"Yeah, I'm really not great," he confessed, glancing at her sadly. "What about the promise you made me the other day—the day I found my cousin here—that you'd take me in if I came to you as someone who had achieved success?"

Miriam thought of it. "I remember—the chaff about the honours, the orders, the stars and garters. My poor foolish friend, don't be so painfully literal. Don't you know a joke when you see it? It was to worry your cousin, wasn't it? But it didn't in the least succeed."

Miriam thought about it. "I remember—the nonsense about the honors, the orders, the stars, and the garters. My poor silly friend, don’t take things so seriously. Can’t you recognize a joke when you see one? It was meant to bother your cousin, right? But it didn’t succeed at all."

"Why should you wish to worry my cousin?"

"Why would you want to bother my cousin?"

"Because he's so provoking!" she instantly answered; after which she laughed as if for her falling too simply into the trap he had laid. "Surely, at all events, I had my freedom no less than I have it now. Pray what explanations should I have owed you and in what fear of you should I have gone? However, that has nothing to do with it. Say I did tell you that we might arrange it on the day you should come to me covered with glory in the shape of little tinkling medals: why should you anticipate[622] that transaction by so many years and knock me down such a long time in advance? Where's the glory, please, and where are the medals?"

"Because he's so annoying!" she replied immediately, laughing as if she had fallen right into his trap. "In any case, I had my freedom just as much then as I do now. What explanations would I have owed you, and why would I have been afraid of you? Still, that’s not the point. Suppose I had told you that we could sort this out on the day you came to me, all proud with little jingling medals; why would you jump the gun by so many years and set me back like this? Where's the glory, and where are the medals?"

"Dearest girl, am I not going to strange parts—a capital promotion—next month," he insistently demanded, "and can't you trust me enough to believe I speak with a real appreciation of the facts (that I'm not lying to you in short) when I tell you I've my foot in the stirrup? The glory's dawning. I'm all right too."

"Dear girl, I’m going to a new place next month—a big promotion," he insisted, "and can’t you trust me enough to know that I really understand the situation (that I’m not lying, basically) when I say I’m ready to go? The glory is coming. I’m doing well too."

"What you propose to me, then, is to accompany you tout bonnement to your new post. What you propose to me is to pack up and start?"

"What you’re asking me, then, is to simply accompany you to your new job. What you’re asking me is to pack up and get going?"

"You put it in a nutshell." But Peter's smile was strained.

"You summed it up perfectly." But Peter's smile was forced.

"You're touching—it has its charm. But you can't get anything in any of the Americas, you know. I'm assured there are no medals to be picked up in those parts—which are therefore 'strange' indeed. That's why the diplomatic body hate them all."

"You're right—it has its appeal. But you can't get anything in any of the Americas, you know. I'm told there are no awards to be won there—which makes them pretty 'strange' indeed. That's why the diplomatic community dislikes them all."

"They're on the way, they're on the way!"—he could only feverishly hammer. "The people here don't keep us long in disagreeable places unless we want to stay. There's one thing you can get anywhere if you've ability, and nowhere if you've not, and in the disagreeable places generally more than in the others; and that—since it's the element of the question we're discussing—is simply success. It's odious to be put on one's swagger, but I protest against being treated as if I had nothing to offer—to offer a person who has such glories of her own. I'm not a little presumptuous ass; I'm a man accomplished and determined, and the omens are on my side." Peter faltered a moment and then with a queer expression went on: "Remember, after all, that, strictly speaking, your glories are also still[623] in the future." An exclamation at these words burst from Miriam's lips, but her companion resumed quickly: "Ask my official superiors, ask any of my colleagues, if they consider I've nothing to offer."

"They're on the way, they're on the way!"—he could only feverishly hammer. "People here don’t keep us in uncomfortable situations for long unless we want to stay. There’s one thing you can get anywhere if you have the skill, and nowhere if you don’t, and in the uncomfortable situations, you usually get more than in the others; and that—since it's the key point we're discussing—is simply success. It’s irritating to be put on the defensive, but I refuse to be treated like I have nothing to bring to the table—for someone who has such amazing qualities of her own. I’m not some arrogant fool; I’m a capable and determined man, and the signs are in my favor." Peter hesitated for a moment and then, with a strange look, continued: "Remember, after all, that, strictly speaking, your achievements are still[623] in the future." An exclamation escaped Miriam's lips at these words, but her companion quickly added: "Ask my bosses, ask any of my coworkers, if they think I have nothing to offer."

He had an idea as he ceased speaking that she was on the point of breaking out with some strong word of resentment at his allusion to the contingent nature of her prospects. But it only deepened his wound to hear her say with extraordinary mildness: "It's perfectly true that my glories are still to come, that I may fizzle out and that my little success of to-day is perhaps a mere flash in the pan. Stranger things have been—something of that sort happens every day. But don't we talk too much of that part of it?" she asked with a weary patience that was noble in its effect. "Surely it's vulgar to think only of the noise one's going to make—especially when one remembers how utterly bêtes most of the people will be among whom one makes it. It isn't to my possible glories I cling; it's simply to my idea, even if it's destined to betray me and sink me. I like it better than anything else—a thousand times better (I'm sorry to have to put it in such a way) than tossing up my head as the fine lady of a little coterie."

He had a feeling as he stopped talking that she was about to react strongly to his mention of the uncertain nature of her future. But it only hurt him more to hear her say with unexpected calmness: "It's completely true that my moment of greatness is still to come, that I might fade away, and that my small success today might just be a flash in the pan. Stranger things have happened—stuff like that occurs every day. But don't we focus too much on that part?" she asked with a tired patience that was impressive. "Isn't it a bit shallow to only think about the impact one’s going to have—especially considering how utterly bêtes most of the people around will be when it happens? I'm not clinging to my potential glories; I'm simply attached to my idea, even if it’s likely to let me down and pull me under. I prefer it more than anything else—infinitely more (I hate to phrase it that way) than acting like the refined lady in a small social group."

"A little coterie? I don't know what you're talking about!"—for this at least Peter could fight.

"A small group? I have no idea what you mean!"—for this at least Peter could stand his ground.

"A big coterie, then! It's only that at the best. A nasty, prim, 'official' woman who's perched on her little local pedestal and thinks she's a queen for ever because she's ridiculous for an hour! Oh you needn't tell me, I've seen them abroad—the dreariest females—and could imitate them here. I could do one for you on the spot if I weren't so tired. It's scarcely worth mentioning perhaps all this while—but I'm ready to drop." She picked up the white mantle she had tossed off, flinging it round her with[624] her usual amplitude of gesture. "They're waiting for me and I confess I'm hungry. If I don't hurry they'll eat up all the nice things. Don't say I haven't been obliging, and come back when you're better. Good-night."

"A big group then! That’s the best it gets. A mean, uptight, 'official' woman who thinks she’s a queen just because she’s acting ridiculous for an hour! Oh, you don't have to tell me; I've seen them overseas—the most miserable women—and I could mimic them here. I could do one for you right now if I weren’t so exhausted. Maybe it’s not worth mentioning after all—but I’m about to drop." She picked up the white coat she had thrown off, wrapping it around herself with[624] her usual grand gesture. "They’re waiting for me, and I admit I’m hungry. If I don’t hurry, they’ll eat all the good stuff. Don’t say I haven’t been accommodating, and come back when you feel better. Good night."

"I quite agree with you that we've talked too much about the vulgar side of our question," Peter returned, walking round to get between her and the French window by which she apparently had a view of leaving the room. "That's because I've wanted to bribe you. Bribery's almost always vulgar."

"I totally agree with you that we've spent too much time discussing the crude side of our issue," Peter said, moving to stand between her and the French window that seemed like her escape route from the room. "That's because I've been trying to persuade you. Persuasion is usually pretty tacky."

"Yes, you should do better. Merci! There's a cab: some of them have come for me. I must go," she added, listening for a sound that reached her from the road.

"Yes, you should do better. Thanks! There's a cab: some of them have come for me. I need to go," she added, listening for a sound that came from the road.

Peter listened too, making out no cab. "Believe me, it isn't wise to turn your back on such an affection as mine and on such a confidence," he broke out again, speaking almost in a warning tone—there was a touch of superior sternness in it, as of a rebuke for real folly, but it was meant to be tender—and stopping her within a few feet of the window. "Such things are the most precious that life has to give us," he added all but didactically.

Peter listened too, not seeing any cab. "Trust me, it's not smart to turn your back on an affection like mine and on such trust," he reiterated, speaking almost as a warning—there was a hint of superior seriousness in his tone, like a rebuke for genuine foolishness, but it was meant to be gentle—as he stopped her just a few feet from the window. "Such things are among the most valuable gifts life has to offer," he added almost like a lesson.

She had listened once more for a little; then she appeared to give up the idea of the cab. The reader need hardly be told that at this stage of her youthful history the right way for her lover to take her wouldn't have been to picture himself as acting for her highest good. "I like your calling the feeling with which I inspire you confidence," she presently said; and the deep note of the few words had something of the distant mutter of thunder.

She listened for a while longer, but then it seemed like she gave up on the idea of taking a cab. The reader probably wouldn’t need to be told that, at this point in her young life, the best thing her partner could do wouldn’t be to see himself as acting for her best interest. "I like that you call the feeling I inspire in you confidence," she said after a moment, and the seriousness in her words had a hint of distant thunder.

"What is it, then, when I offer you everything I have, everything I am, everything I shall ever be?"

"What is it, then, when I give you all that I have, all that I am, and all that I will ever be?"

She seemed to measure him as for the possible success of an attempt to pass him. But she remained[625] where she was. "I'm sorry for you, yes, but I'm also rather ashamed."

She looked him over, as if judging the chance of being able to get past him. But she stayed[625] right where she was. "I feel sorry for you, sure, but I’m also kind of embarrassed."

"Ashamed of me?"

"Ashamed of me?"

"A brave offer to see me through—that's what I should call confidence. You say to-day that you hate the theatre—and do you know what has made you do it? The fact that it has too large a place in your mind to let you disown it and throw it over with a good conscience. It has a deep fascination for you, and yet you're not strong enough to do so enlightened and public a thing as take up with it in my person. You're ashamed of yourself for that, as all your constant high claims for it are on record; so you blaspheme against it to try and cover your retreat and your treachery and straighten out your personal situation. But it won't do, dear Mr. Sherringham—it won't do at all," Miriam proceeded with a triumphant, almost judicial lucidity which made her companion stare; "you haven't the smallest excuse of stupidity, and your perversity is no excuse whatever. Leave her alone altogether—a poor girl who's making her way—or else come frankly to help her, to give her the benefit of your wisdom. Don't lock her up for life under the pretence of doing her good. What does one most good is to see a little honesty. You're the best judge, the best critic, the best observer, the best believer, that I've ever come across: you're committed to it by everything you've said to me for a twelvemonth, by the whole turn of your mind, by the way you've followed us up, all of us, from far back. If an art's noble and beneficent one shouldn't be afraid to offer it one's arm. Your cousin isn't: he can make sacrifices."

"A bold offer to support me—that's what I’d call confidence. You say today that you hate the theater—and do you know what’s behind that? It’s that it occupies too much space in your mind for you to truly reject it and dismiss it without feeling guilty. It holds a deep allure for you, yet you’re not brave enough to openly embrace it in my presence. You feel ashamed of that, especially since you’ve constantly praised it in the past; so you rant against it to try to justify your retreat and your betrayal and to fix your own situation. But it won’t work, dear Mr. Sherringham—it won’t work at all," Miriam continued with a triumphant, almost judicial clarity that left her companion speechless; "you have no valid excuse of ignorance, and your stubbornness is no excuse either. Just leave her alone entirely—a poor girl trying to find her way—or come forward to truly help her, to share your wisdom. Don’t trap her for life under the guise of helping her. What truly helps is a bit of honesty. You’re the best judge, the best critic, the best observer, the best believer I’ve ever met: you’re committed to it by everything you’ve said to me over the past year, by the way you think, and by how you’ve followed all of us from a long way back. If an art is noble and beneficial, one shouldn’t be afraid to lend it a hand. Your cousin isn’t: he can make sacrifices."

"My cousin?" Peter amazedly echoed. "Why, wasn't it only the other day you were throwing his sacrifices in his teeth?"

"My cousin?" Peter exclaimed in surprise. "Wasn't it just the other day you were throwing his sacrifices in his face?"

Under this imputation on her straightness Miriam[626] flinched but for an instant. "I did that to worry you," she smiled.

Under this accusation of her dishonesty, Miriam[626] flinched for just a moment. "I did that to make you worry," she smiled.

"Why should you wish to worry me if you care so little about me?"

"Why would you want to stress me out if you don't care about me at all?"

"Care little about you? Haven't I told you often, didn't I tell you yesterday, how much I care? Ain't I showing it now by spending half the night here with you—giving myself away to all those cynics—taking all this trouble to persuade you to hold up your head and have the courage of your opinions?"

"Care little about you? Haven't I told you many times, didn't I tell you yesterday, how much I care? Am I not showing it right now by spending half the night here with you—putting myself out there to all those skeptics—going through all this trouble to convince you to hold your head up and have the courage to stand by your beliefs?"

"You invent my opinions for your convenience," said Peter all undaunted. "As long ago as the night I introduced you, in Paris, to Mademoiselle Voisin, you accused me of looking down on those who practise your art. I remember how you came down on me because I didn't take your friend Dashwood seriously enough. Perhaps I didn't; but if already at that time I was so wide of the mark you can scarcely accuse me of treachery now."

"You create my opinions to suit your needs," Peter said fearlessly. "Back when I introduced you to Mademoiselle Voisin in Paris, you claimed I was dismissing those who practice your art. I recall how you criticized me for not taking your friend Dashwood seriously enough. Maybe I didn't, but if I was so off-base then, you can hardly call me disloyal now."

"I don't remember, but I daresay you're right," Miriam coldly meditated. "What I accused you of then was probably simply what I reproach you with now—the germ at least of your deplorable weakness. You consider that we do awfully valuable work, and yet you wouldn't for the world let people suppose you really take our side. If your position was even at that time so false, so much the worse for you, that's all. Oh it's refreshing," his formidable friend exclaimed after a pause during which Peter seemed to himself to taste the full bitterness of despair, so baffled and cheapened he intimately felt—"oh it's refreshing to see a man burn his ships in a cause that appeals to him, give up something precious for it and break with horrid timidities and snobberies! It's the most beautiful sight in the world."

"I don't remember, but I have to say you're probably right," Miriam said coldly. "What I accused you of back then was likely just what I criticize you for now—the root of your unfortunate weakness at least. You think we do incredibly valuable work, yet you wouldn’t want anyone to think you really support us. If your position was that misguided even then, that’s too bad for you, that’s all. Oh, it's refreshing," his imposing friend exclaimed after a pause during which Peter felt the full bitterness of despair, feeling so baffled and diminished—"oh, it's refreshing to see a man burn his bridges for a cause that matters to him, give up something valuable for it, and break away from cowardice and snobbery! It's the most beautiful sight in the world."

Poor Peter, sore as he was, and with the cold[627] breath of failure in his face, nevertheless burst out laughing at this fine irony. "You're magnificent, you give me at this moment the finest possible illustration of what you mean by burning one's ships. Verily, verily there's no one like you: talk of timidity, talk of refreshment! If I had any talent for it I'd go on the stage to-morrow, so as to spend my life with you the better."

Poor Peter, as sore as he was and feeling the chilling breath of failure on his face, couldn't help but laugh at this great irony. "You're amazing; right now, you're the perfect example of what you mean by burning your bridges. Truly, there's no one like you: talk about being timid, talk about being refreshed! If I had any talent for it, I'd start performing on stage tomorrow just to spend my life with you more."

"If you'll do that I'll be your wife the day after your first appearance. That would be really respectable," Miriam said.

"If you do that, I'll be your wife the day after your first appearance. That would be really respectable," Miriam said.

"Unfortunately I've no talent."

"Unfortunately, I have no talent."

"That would only make it the more respectable."

"That would only make it more respectable."

"You're just like poor Nick," Peter returned—"you've taken to imitating Gabriel Nash. Don't you see that it's only if it were a question of my going on the stage myself that there would be a certain fitness in your contrasting me invidiously with Nick and in my giving up one career for another? But simply to stand in the wing and hold your shawl and your smelling-bottle—!" he concluded mournfully, as if he had ceased to debate.

"You're just like poor Nick," Peter replied—"you've started to imitate Gabriel Nash. Don’t you realize that it would only make sense to compare me with Nick if I were actually considering going on stage myself and giving up one career for another? But just to stand off to the side holding your shawl and your perfume bottle—!" he finished sadly, as if he had stopped arguing.

"Holding my shawl and my smelling-bottle is a mere detail, representing a very small part of the whole precious service, the protection and encouragement, for which a woman in my position might be indebted to a man interested in her work and as accomplished and determined as you very justly describe yourself."

"Holding my shawl and my scent bottle is just a small detail, representing a tiny part of the whole valuable support and encouragement that a woman in my situation might owe to a man who cares about her work and is as skilled and committed as you accurately describe yourself."

"And would it be your idea that such a man should live on the money earned by an exhibition of the person of his still more accomplished and still more determined wife?"

"And do you think it's a good idea for a man to live off the money his even more talented and driven wife makes by showcasing herself?"

"Why not if they work together—if there's something of his spirit and his support in everything she does?" Miriam demanded. "Je vous attendais with the famous 'person'; of course that's the great stick[628] they beat us with. Yes, we show it for money, those of us who have anything decent to show, and some no doubt who haven't, which is the real scandal. What will you have? It's only the envelope of the idea, it's only our machinery, which ought to be conceded to us; and in proportion as the idea takes hold of us do we become unconscious of the clumsy body. Poor old 'person'—if you knew what we think of it! If you don't forget it that's your own affair: it shows you're dense before the idea."

"Why not if they collaborate—if there's something of his essence and support in everything she does?" Miriam insisted. "I was waiting for you with the famous 'person'; of course that's the big stick[628] they hit us with. Yes, we showcase it for money, those of us who have anything decent to display, and some who probably don’t, which is the real scandal. What can you do? It's just the wrapper of the idea, it's just our machinery, which should be acknowledged as ours; and as the idea captivates us, we become less aware of the awkward frame. Poor old 'person'—if you knew what we think of it! If you can't let it go, that's your own problem: it shows you're stuck on the idea."

"That I'm dense?"—and Peter appealed to their lamplit solitude, the favouring, intimate night that only witnessed his defeat, as if this outrage had been all that was wanting.

"That I'm thick?"—and Peter looked to their softly lit solitude, the cozy night that only saw his failure, as if this insult had been all that was missing.

"I mean the public is—the public who pays us. After all, they expect us to look at them too, who are not half so well worth it. If you should see some of the creatures who have the face to plant themselves there in the stalls before one for three mortal hours! I daresay it would be simpler to have no bodies, but we're all in the same box, and it would be a great injustice to the idea, and we're all showing ourselves all the while; only some of us are not worth paying."

"I mean the audience is—the audience that pays us. After all, they expect us to pay attention to them too, even if they aren't nearly as deserving. If you saw some of the people who have the nerve to sit there in front of us for three whole hours! Honestly, it might be easier if we didn’t have to deal with anyone at all, but we’re all in this together, and it would be really unfair to the concept, plus we’re all putting ourselves out there; it’s just that some of us aren’t worth the ticket price."

"You're extraordinarily droll, but somehow I can't laugh at you," he said, his handsome face drawn by his pain to a contraction sufficiently attesting the fact. "Do you remember the second time I ever saw you—the day you recited at my place?" he abruptly asked; a good deal as if he were taking from his quiver an arrow which, if it was the last, was also one of the sharpest.

"You're really funny, but for some reason I can't laugh at you," he said, his good-looking face twisted by his pain to a degree that clearly showed it. "Do you remember the second time I saw you—the day you performed at my place?" he suddenly asked, almost as if he were pulling out an arrow from his quiver that, although it was the last one, was also one of the sharpest.

"Perfectly, and what an idiot I was, though it was only yesterday!"

"Perfectly, and what a fool I was, even though it was just yesterday!"

"You expressed to me then a deep detestation of the sort of self-exposure to which the profession you were taking up would commit you. If you compared[629] yourself to a contortionist at a country fair I'm only taking my cue from you."

"You told me back then that you really hated the kind of self-exposure that your new profession would involve. If you compared yourself to a contortionist at a country fair, I'm just going along with what you said."

"I don't know what I may have said then," replied Miriam, whose steady flight was not arrested by this ineffectual bolt; "I was no doubt already wonderful for talking of things I know nothing about. I was only on the brink of the stream and I perhaps thought the water colder than it is. One warms it a bit one's self when once one's in. Of course I'm a contortionist and of course there's a hateful side, but don't you see how that very fact puts a price on every compensation, on the help of those who are ready to insist on the other side, the grand one, and especially on the sympathy of the person who's ready to insist most and to keep before us the great thing, the element that makes up for everything?"

"I’m not sure what I said back then," replied Miriam, whose steady progress wasn't slowed by this ineffective comment. "I was probably already amazing at discussing things I knew nothing about. I was just at the edge of the stream, and I might have thought the water was colder than it actually is. You warm it up a bit yourself once you’re in. Of course, I’m a contortionist, and there’s a negative side to it, but don’t you see how that fact adds value to every benefit, to the support from those who are willing to focus on the other side—the positive one—and especially on the empathy from the person who insists the most and keeps reminding us of the bigger picture, the element that makes up for everything?"

"The element—?" Peter questioned with a vagueness that was pardonably exaggerated. "Do you mean your success?"

"The element—?" Peter asked with a slight uncertainty that was somewhat exaggerated. "Do you mean your success?"

"I mean what you've so often been eloquent about," she returned with an indulgent shrug—"the way we simply stir people's souls. Ah there's where life can help us," she broke out with a change of tone, "there's where human relations and affections can help us; love and faith and joy and suffering and experience—I don't know what to call 'em! They suggest things, they light them up and sanctify them, as you may say; they make them appear worth doing." She became radiant a while, as if with a splendid vision; then melting into still another accent, which seemed all nature and harmony and charity, she proceeded: "I must tell you that in the matter of what we can do for each other I have a tremendously high ideal. I go in for closeness of union, for identity of interest. A true marriage, as they call it, must do one a lot of good!"

"I mean what you've often talked about so passionately," she replied with a carefree shrug—"the way we really move people. That's where life can guide us," she said, her tone shifting, "that's where our relationships and feelings can make a difference; love, faith, joy, suffering, and experience—I don't know what to call them! They inspire us, they brighten things up and make them sacred, if you will; they make them seem worth pursuing." She glowed for a moment, as if struck by a brilliant idea; then, shifting to a tone that felt natural and harmonious, she continued: "I have to let you know that when it comes to what we can do for each other, I have a really high standard. I believe in deep connection, in sharing interests. A true marriage, as they say, should really benefit both people!"

He stood there looking at her for a time during[630] which her eyes sustained his penetration without a relenting gleam, some lapse of cruelty or of paradox. But with a passionate, inarticulate sound he turned away, to remain, on the edge of the window, his hands in his pockets, gazing defeatedly, doggedly, into the featureless night, into the little black garden which had nothing to give him but a familiar smell of damp. The warm darkness had no relief for him, and Miriam's histrionic hardness flung him back against a fifth-rate world, against a bedimmed, star-punctured nature which had no consolation—the bleared, irresponsive eyes of the London firmament. For the brief space of his glaring at these things he dumbly and helplessly raged. What he wanted was something that was not in that thick prospect. What was the meaning of this sudden, offensive importunity of "art," this senseless, mocking catch, like some irritating chorus of conspirators in a bad opera, in which her voice was so incongruously conjoined with Nick's and in which Biddy's sweet little pipe had not scrupled still more bewilderingly to mingle? Art might yield to damnation: what commission after all had he ever given it to better him or bother him? If the pointless groan in which Peter exhaled a part of his humiliation had been translated into words, these words would have been as heavily charged with a genuine British mistrust of the uncanny principle as if the poor fellow speaking them had never quitted his island. Several acquired perceptions had struck a deep root in him, but an immemorial, compact formation lay deeper still. He tried at the present hour to rest on it spiritually, but found it inelastic; and at the very moment when most conscious of this absence of the rebound or of any tolerable ease he felt his vision solicited by an object which, as he immediately guessed, could only add to the complication of things.[631]

He stood there looking at her for a while during[630], her eyes holding his gaze without a flicker of softness, some hint of cruelty or contradiction. With a frustrated, inarticulate sound, he turned away and stood by the window, his hands in his pockets, staring hopelessly into the empty night, into the little black garden that offered him nothing but a familiar damp smell. The warm darkness brought him no comfort, and Miriam's dramatic coldness pushed him back into a dull world, into a blurred, starry sky that provided no solace—the dim, unresponsive eyes of the London night. For the brief moment he stared at these things, he silently and helplessly seethed. What he wanted was not in that thick view. What was the meaning of this sudden, annoying demand of "art," this senseless, mocking refrain, like an irritating chorus of conspirators in a bad opera, where her voice was so oddly mixed with Nick's and where Biddy's sweet little tune had confusingly blended in too? Art might lead to ruin: what right had he ever given it to improve or bother him? If the pointless groan through which Peter released part of his humiliation had been put into words, those words would have been thick with a genuine British distrust of the strange principle, as if the poor guy saying them had never left his island. Several learned perceptions had taken root in him, but an ancient, solid foundation lay even deeper. He tried at that moment to rely on it spiritually, but found it stiff; and just when he was most aware of this lack of flexibility or any real comfort, he felt his attention drawn to an object which, as he quickly guessed, could only complicate things further.[631]

An undefined shape hovered before him in the garden, halfway between the gate and the house; it remained outside of the broad shaft of lamplight projected from the window. It wavered for a moment after it had become aware of his observation and then whisked round the corner of the lodge. This characteristic movement so effectually dispelled the mystery—it could only be Mrs. Rooth who resorted to such conspicuous secrecies—that, to feel the game up and his interview over, he had no need to see the figure reappear on second thoughts and dodge about in the dusk with a sportive, vexatious vagueness. Evidently Miriam's warning of a few minutes before had been founded: a cab had deposited her anxious mother at the garden door. Mrs. Rooth had entered with precautions; she had approached the house and retreated; she had effaced herself—had peered and waited and listened. Maternal solicitude and muddled calculations had drawn her from a feast as yet too imperfectly commemorative. The heroine of the occasion of course had been intolerably missed, so that the old woman had both obliged the company and quieted her own nerves by jumping insistently into a hansom and rattling up to Saint John's Wood to reclaim the absentee. But if she had wished to be in time she had also desired not to be impertinent, and would have been still more embarrassed to say what she aspired to promote than to phrase what she had proposed to hinder. She wanted to abstain tastefully, to interfere felicitously, and, more generally and justifiably—the small hours having come—to see what her young charges were "up to." She would probably have gathered that they were quarrelling, and she appeared now to be motioning to Peter to know if it were over. He took no notice of her signals, if signals they were; he only felt that before he made way for the poor, odious lady there[632] was one small spark he might strike from Miriam's flint.

An undefined shape hovered in the garden, halfway between the gate and the house; it stayed out of the broad beam of light coming from the window. It wavered for a moment as it realized he was watching and then darted around the corner of the lodge. This characteristic movement effectively unraveled the mystery—it could only be Mrs. Rooth who resorted to such obvious secrecy—so he felt there was no need to see the figure reappear and scurry around in the dim light with an annoying, unclear presence. Clearly, Miriam's warning from a few minutes ago had been valid: a cab had dropped off her anxious mother at the garden door. Mrs. Rooth had entered cautiously; she had approached the house, then retreated; she had concealed herself—peering, waiting, and listening. Maternal concern and confused plans had pulled her away from a gathering that was still too imperfectly remembered. The star of the occasion had, of course, been unbearably missed, so the old woman had simultaneously done a favor for the guests and calmed her own nerves by insisting on taking a cab and heading to Saint John's Wood to find the missing person. But if she wanted to arrive on time, she also wanted to avoid being rude and would have felt even more uncomfortable expressing what she hoped to encourage than describing what she aimed to prevent. She wanted to stay out of things tastefully, to interfere helpfully, and, more generally and justifiably, since it was late, to see what her young charges were "up to." She probably sensed they were arguing, and she now seemed to be signaling to Peter to find out if it was finished. He paid no attention to her signals, if they were signals; he simply felt that before he allowed the poor, unpleasant lady to proceed, there was one small spark he could strike from Miriam's flint.

Without letting her guess that her mother was on the premises he turned again to his companion, half-expecting she would have taken her chance to regard their discussion as more than terminated and by the other egress flit away from him in silence. But she was still there; she was in the act of approaching him with a manifest intention of kindness, and she looked indeed, to his surprise, like an angel of mercy.

Without letting her suspect that her mother was nearby, he turned back to his companion, half-expecting she might take the opportunity to consider their conversation over and slip away in silence through the other exit. But she was still there; she was moving closer to him with a clear intention of kindness, and to his surprise, she really looked like an angel of mercy.

"Don't let us part so harshly," she said—"with your trying to make me feel as if I were merely disobliging. It's no use talking—we only hurt each other. Let us hold our tongues like decent people and go about our business. It isn't as if you hadn't any cure—when you've such a capital one. Try it, try it, my dear friend—you'll see! I wish you the highest promotion and the quickest—every success and every reward. When you've got them all, some day, and I've become a great swell too, we'll meet on that solid basis and you'll be glad I've been dreadful now."

"Let’s not part on such a bad note," she said. "Your trying to make me feel like I'm just being difficult is pointless. There's no use in talking—we just end up hurting each other. Let's stay quiet like reasonable people and get on with our lives. It’s not like you don’t have a solution—you have such a great one. Give it a shot, my dear friend—you’ll see! I genuinely wish you the best and the fastest success—every achievement and every reward. One day when you have it all, and I've also made it big, we’ll reconnect on solid ground and you’ll be glad that I was awful back then."

"Surely before I leave you I've a right to ask you this," he answered, holding fast in both his own the cool hand of farewell she had chosen finally to torment him with. "Are you ready to follow up by a definite promise your implied assurance that I've a remedy?"

"Before I leave, I definitely have the right to ask you this," he said, holding tightly to the cool hand of farewell that she had finally decided to tease him with. "Are you ready to back up your implied assurance that I have a solution with a specific promise?"

"A definite promise?" Miriam benignly gazed—it was the perfection of indirectness. "I don't 'imply' that you've a remedy. I declare it on the house-tops. That delightful girl—"

"A definite promise?" Miriam said with a kind look—it was the essence of subtlety. "I'm not 'implying' that you have a solution. I'm stating it loud and clear. That lovely girl—"

"I'm not talking of any delightful girl but you!" he broke in with a voice that, as he afterwards learned, struck Mrs. Rooth's ears in the garden with affright. "I simply hold you, under pain of being convicted of the grossest prevarication, to the strict sense of what you said ten minutes ago."

"I'm not talking about any charming girl, but you!" he interrupted with a tone that, as he later realized, startled Mrs. Rooth in the garden. "I’m holding you to exactly what you said ten minutes ago, or I'll be guilty of the worst dishonesty."

"Ah I've said so many things! One has to do[633] that to get rid of you. You rather hurt my hand," she added—and jerked it away in a manner showing that if she was an angel of mercy her mercy was partly for herself.

"Ugh, I've said so many things! You have to do[633] that to get rid of you. You really hurt my hand," she added—and pulled it away in a way that showed if she was a kind-hearted person, her kindness was also a bit for her own sake.

"As I understand you, then, I may have some hope if I do renounce my profession?" Peter pursued. "If I break with everything, my prospects, my studies, my training, my emoluments, my past and my future, the service of my country and the ambition of my life, and engage to take up instead the business of watching your interests so far as I may learn how and ministering to your triumphs so far as may in me lie—if after further reflexion I decide to go through these preliminaries, have I your word that I may definitely look to you to reward me with your precious hand?"

"As I understand you, I might have some hope if I give up my career?" Peter asked. "If I cut ties with everything—my prospects, my studies, my training, my income, my past and my future, my service to my country, and the ambition of my life—and commit to focusing on your interests as much as I can and helping you succeed to the best of my ability—if after thinking it over I choose to go through with all this, can I have your word that I can count on you to reward me with your precious hand?"

"I don't think you've any right to put the question to me now," she returned with a promptitude partly produced perhaps by the clear-cut form his solemn speech had given—there was a charm in the sound of it—to each item of his enumeration. "The case is so very contingent, so dependent on what you ingeniously call your further reflexion. While you really reserve everything you ask me to commit myself. If it's a question of further reflexion why did you drag me up here? And then," she added, "I'm so far from wishing you to take any such monstrous step."

"I don't think you have any right to ask me that now," she replied quickly, maybe because his serious manner had made each part of his speech seem so clear and appealing. "The situation is really uncertain, so dependent on what you cleverly call your further reflection. You're just keeping everything you want me to commit to in limbo. If it's a matter of further reflection, why did you bring me up here? And besides," she added, "I definitely don't want you to take any such outrageous step."

"Monstrous you call it? Just now you said it would be sublime."

"Do you call it monstrous? Just a moment ago, you said it would be amazing."

"Sublime if it's done with spontaneity, with passion; ridiculous if it's done 'after further reflexion.' As you said, perfectly, a while ago, it isn't a thing to reason about."

"Sublime if it's done spontaneously, with passion; ridiculous if it's done 'after further reflection.' As you said perfectly a while ago, it's not something to think about too much."

"Ah what a help you'd be to me in diplomacy!" Peter yearningly cried. "Will you give me a year to consider?"[634]

"Ah, you'd be such a help to me in diplomacy!" Peter said longingly. "Will you give me a year to think about it?"[634]

"Would you trust me for a year?"

"Would you trust me for a year?"

"Why not, if I'm ready to trust you for life?"

"Why not, if I'm ready to trust you for life?"

"Oh I shouldn't be free then, worse luck. And how much you seem to take for granted one must like you!"

"Oh, I guess I shouldn't be free then, bad luck. And how much you seem to assume that everyone must like you!"

"Remember," he could immediately say, "that you've made a great point of your liking me. Wouldn't you do so still more if I were heroic?"

"Remember," he could instantly say, "that you've made it clear you like me. Wouldn't you like me even more if I were heroic?"

She showed him, for all her high impatience now, the interest of a long look. "I think I should pity you in such a cause. Give it all to her; don't throw away a real happiness!"

She gave him a long, intense look, despite her current impatience. "I think I should feel sorry for you in this situation. Just give it all to her; don’t waste a chance at true happiness!"

"Ah you can't back out of your position with a few vague and even rather impertinent words!" Peter protested. "You accuse me of swallowing my opinions, but you swallow your pledges. You've painted in heavenly colours the sacrifice I'm talking of, and now you must take the consequences."

"Ah, you can't just walk away from your stance with a few vague and somewhat rude comments!" Peter protested. "You claim I'm backing down on my opinions, but you're going back on your promises. You've idealized the sacrifice I'm mentioning, and now you need to deal with the results."

"The consequences?"

"What are the consequences?"

"Why my coming back in a year to square you."

"Why I'm coming back in a year to confront you."

"Ah you're a bore!"—she let him have it at last. "Come back when you like. I don't wonder you've grown desperate, but fancy me then!" she added as she looked past him at a new interlocutor.

"Ugh, you're such a drag!"—she finally told him. "Come back whenever you want. I can't believe you've gotten so desperate, but just imagine me!" she said as she looked past him at someone new.

"Yes, but if he'll square you!" Peter heard Mrs. Rooth's voice respond all persuasively behind him. She had stolen up to the window now, had passed the threshold, was in the room, but her daughter had not been startled. "What is it he wants to do, dear?" she continued to Miriam.

"Yes, but if he gets you squared away!" Peter heard Mrs. Rooth's voice respond in a convincing tone behind him. She had quietly approached the window, stepped through the doorway, and entered the room, but her daughter hadn't flinched. "What does he want to do, dear?" she continued to Miriam.

"To induce me to marry him if he'll go upon the stage. He'll practise over there—where he's going—and then come back and appear. Isn't it too dreadful? Talk him out of it, stay with him, soothe him!" the girl hurried on. "You'll find some drinks and some biscuits in the cupboard—keep him with[635] you, pacify him, give him his little supper. Meanwhile I'll go to mine; I'll take the brougham; don't follow!"

"He's trying to convince me to marry him if he goes to perform on stage. He plans to practice over there, then come back and show off. Isn’t it just awful? Talk him out of it, stay with him, comfort him!" the girl rushed on. "You'll find some drinks and biscuits in the cupboard—keep him with[635], calm him down, give him his little dinner. In the meantime, I'm heading to mine; I'll take the carriage; don’t follow me!"

With which words Miriam bounded into the garden, her white drapery shining for an instant in the darkness before she disappeared. Peter looked about him to pick up his hat, but while he did so heard the bang of the gate and the quick carriage get into motion. Mrs. Rooth appeared to sway violently and in opposed directions: that of the impulse to rush after Miriam and that of the extraordinary possibility to which the young lady had alluded. She was in doubt, yet at a venture, detaining him with a maternal touch, she twinkled up at their visitor like an insinuating glow-worm. "I'm so glad you came."

With which words Miriam dashed into the garden, her white dress shining for a moment in the darkness before she vanished. Peter looked around to grab his hat, but as he did, he heard the gate slam and the carriage move quickly. Mrs. Rooth seemed to sway dramatically in two directions: one was the urge to run after Miriam, and the other was the unusual possibility that the young lady had mentioned. She was uncertain, yet impulsively, holding him back with a maternal touch, she sparkled up at their guest like a charming glow-worm. "I'm so glad you came."

"I'm not. I've got nothing by it," Peter said as he found his hat.

"I'm not. I have nothing to gain from it," Peter said as he found his hat.

"Oh it was so beautiful!" she declared.

"Oh, it was so beautiful!" she exclaimed.

"The play—yes, wonderful. I'm afraid it's too late for me to avail myself of the privilege your daughter offers me. Good-night."

"The play—yes, it was great. I'm afraid it's too late for me to take advantage of the opportunity your daughter is giving me. Good night."

"Ah it's a pity; won't you take anything?" asked Mrs. Rooth. "When I heard your voice so high I was scared and hung back." But before he could reply she added: "Are you really thinking of the stage?"

"Ah, that's too bad; won't you take anything?" Mrs. Rooth asked. "When I heard your voice getting so high, I got scared and held back." But before he could answer, she added, "Are you actually considering the stage?"

"It comes to the same thing."

"It amounts to the same thing."

"Do you mean you've proposed?"

"Are you saying you proposed?"

"Oh unmistakably."

"Oh, definitely."

"And what does she say?"

"And what does she say?"

"Why you heard: she says I'm an ass."

"Why you heard: she says I'm a jerk."

"Ah the little wretch!" laughed Mrs. Rooth. "Leave her to me. I'll help you. But you are mad. Give up nothing—least of all your advantages."

"Ah, that little troublemaker!" laughed Mrs. Rooth. "Leave her to me. I'll help you. But you're crazy. Don’t give up anything—especially not your advantages."

"I won't give up your daughter," said Peter, reflecting that if this was cheap it was at any rate good enough for Mrs. Rooth. He mended it a little[636] indeed by adding darkly: "But you can't make her take me."

"I won't give up your daughter," Peter said, thinking that even if this was low-cost, it was still good enough for Mrs. Rooth. He actually improved it a bit[636] by adding ominously: "But you can't force her to choose me."

"I can prevent her taking any one else."

"I can stop her from being with anyone else."

"Oh can you?" Peter cried with more scepticism than ceremony.

"Oh really can you?" Peter said with more doubt than formality.

"You'll see—you'll see." He passed into the garden, but, after she had blown out the candles and drawn the window to, Mrs. Rooth went with him. "All you've got to do is to be yourself—to be true to your fine position," she explained as they proceeded. "Trust me with the rest—trust me and be quiet."

"You'll see—you'll see." He walked into the garden, but after she blew out the candles and closed the window, Mrs. Rooth followed him. "All you need to do is to be yourself—to stay true to your great position," she said as they walked. "Just trust me with the rest—trust me and stay calm."

"How can one be quiet after this magnificent evening?"

"How can anyone stay quiet after this amazing evening?"

"Yes, but it's just that!" panted the eager old woman. "It has launched her so on this sea of dangers that to make up for the loss of the old security (don't you know?) we must take a still firmer hold."

"Yes, but that's exactly it!" gasped the eager old woman. "It's thrown her into this sea of dangers so much that to compensate for the loss of the old security (don’t you see?), we need to grip even tighter."

"Aye, of what?" Peter asked as Mrs. Rooth's comfort became vague while she stopped with him at the garden door.

"Aye, about what?" Peter asked as Mrs. Rooth's reassurance faded while she paused with him at the garden door.

"Ah you know: of the real life, of the true anchor!" Her hansom was waiting for her and she added: "I kept it, you see; but a little extravagance on the night one's fortune has come!—"

"Ah, you know: of the real life, of the true anchor!" Her cab was waiting for her and she added: "I kept it, you see; but a little splurge on the night one's luck has arrived!—"

Peter stared. Yes, there were people whose fortune had come; but he managed to stammer: "Are you following her again?"

Peter stared. Yes, there were people who had gotten lucky; but he managed to stammer, "Are you following her again?"

"For you—for you!" And she clambered into the vehicle. From the seat, enticingly, she offered him the place beside her. "Won't you come too? I know he invited you." Peter declined with a quick gesture and as he turned away he heard her call after him, to cheer him on his lonely walk: "I shall keep this up; I shall never lose sight of her!"[637]

"For you—just for you!" And she climbed into the vehicle. From her seat, she enticingly offered him the spot next to her. "Won't you come too? I know he invited you." Peter declined with a quick gesture, and as he turned away, he heard her call after him to encourage him on his lonely walk: "I’m going to keep this up; I’ll never lose sight of her!"[637]


BOOK EIGHTH


XLVII

When Mrs. Dallow returned to London just before London broke up the fact was immediately known in Calcutta Gardens and was promptly communicated to Nick Dormer by his sister Bridget. He had learnt it in no other way—he had had no correspondence with Julia during her absence. He gathered that his mother and sisters were not ignorant of her whereabouts—he never mentioned her name to them—but as to this he was not sure if the source of their information had been the Morning Post or a casual letter received by the inscrutable Biddy. He knew Biddy had some epistolary commerce with Julia; he had an impression Grace occasionally exchanged letters with Mrs. Gresham. Biddy, however, who, as he was also well aware, was always studying what he would like, forbore to talk to him about the absent mistress of Harsh beyond once dropping the remark that she had gone from Florence to Venice and was enjoying gondolas and sunsets too much to leave them. Nick's comment on this was that she was a happy woman to have such a go at Titian and Tintoret: as he spoke, and for some time afterwards, the sense of how he himself should enjoy a like "go" made him ache with ineffectual longing.

When Mrs. Dallow returned to London just before the city got busy, everyone in Calcutta Gardens immediately found out and his sister Bridget quickly told Nick Dormer. He didn’t learn of it any other way—he hadn’t been in touch with Julia during her time away. He figured that his mother and sisters were aware of where she was—he never brought up her name with them—but he wasn't sure whether their information came from the Morning Post or a random letter received by the mysterious Biddy. He knew Biddy had some correspondence with Julia; he had a feeling Grace occasionally exchanged letters with Mrs. Gresham. However, Biddy, who he also knew was always trying to figure out what made him happy, didn’t bring up the absent mistress of Harsh except to mention once that she had gone from Florence to Venice and was enjoying the gondolas and sunsets too much to leave. Nick’s response was that she was a lucky woman to experience such beauty in the works of Titian and Tintoret; as he spoke, and for some time after, he felt a deep, unfulfilled longing for a similar experience.

He had forbidden himself at the present to think of absence, not only because it would be inconvenient and expensive, but because it would be a kind of[639] retreat from the enemy, a concession to difficulty. The enemy was no particular person and no particular body of persons: not his mother; not Mr. Carteret, who, as he heard from the doctor at Beauclere, lingered on, sinking and sinking till his vitality appeared to have the vertical depth of a gold-mine; not his pacified constituents, who had found a healthy diversion in returning another Liberal wholly without Mrs. Dallow's aid (she had not participated even to the extent of a responsive telegram in the election); not his late colleagues in the House, nor the biting satirists of the newspapers, nor the brilliant women he took down at dinner-parties—there was only one sense in which he ever took them down; not in short his friends, his foes, his private thoughts, the periodical phantom of his shocked father: the enemy was simply the general awkwardness of his situation. This awkwardness was connected with the sense of responsibility so greatly deprecated by Gabriel Nash, Gabriel who had ceased to roam of late on purpose to miss as few scenes as possible of the drama, rapidly growing dull alas, of his friend's destiny; but that compromising relation scarcely drew the soreness from it. The public flurry produced by his collapse had only been large enough to mark the flatness of our young man's position when it was over. To have had a few jokes cracked audibly at your expense wasn't an ordeal worth talking of; the hardest thing about it was merely that there had not been enough of them to yield a proportion of good ones. Nick had felt in fine the benefit of living in an age and in a society where number and pressure have, for the individual figure, especially when it's a zero, compensations almost equal to their cruelties.

He had decided not to think about absence right now, not just because it would be inconvenient and costly, but because it would mean giving up and backing down from the challenge. The enemy wasn’t anyone specific: not his mother; not Mr. Carteret, who, as he heard from the doctor at Beauclere, was hanging on, barely alive; not his calm constituents, who had found a way to distract themselves by electing another Liberal without any help from Mrs. Dallow (she hadn’t even sent a responsive telegram during the election); not his former colleagues in the House, the sharp critics in the newspapers, or the brilliant women he tried to impress at dinner parties—there was only one way he ever tried to impress them; not his friends, enemies, private thoughts, or the occasional ghost of his disapproving father: the enemy was simply the general awkwardness of his situation. This awkwardness was linked to the sense of responsibility that Gabriel Nash often criticized, the same Gabriel who had stopped wandering recently just to avoid missing any scenes of the increasingly dull drama of his friend’s life; yet that troubling relationship didn’t make it feel any easier. The public reaction to his downfall was only significant enough to highlight how low the young man had fallen once it was over. Having a few jokes made at your expense wasn’t a big deal; the worst part was that there hadn’t been enough of them to produce even a few good ones. In the end, Nick appreciated living in a time and society where numbers and pressure offered compensations almost as strong as their cruelties, especially when your individual worth felt like zero.

No, the pinch for his conscience after a few weeks had passed was simply an acute mistrust of the superficiality of performance into which the desire to[640] justify himself might hurry him. That desire was passionate as regards Julia Dallow; it was ardent also as regards his mother; and, to make it absolutely uncomfortable, it was complicated with the conviction that neither of them would know his justification even when she should see it. They probably couldn't know it if they would, and very certainly wouldn't if they could. He assured himself, however, that this limitation wouldn't matter; it was their affair—his own was simply to have the right sort of thing to show. The work he was now attempting wasn't the right sort of thing, though doubtless Julia, for instance, would dislike it almost as much as if it were. The two portraits of Miriam, after the first exhilaration of his finding himself at large, filled him with no private glee; they were not in the direction in which he wished for the present really to move. There were moments when he felt almost angry, though of course he held his tongue, when by the few persons who saw them they were pronounced wonderfully clever. That they were wonderfully clever was just the detestable thing in them, so active had that cleverness been in making them seem better than they were. There were people to whom he would have been ashamed to show them, and these were the people whom it would give him most pleasure some day to please. Not only had he many an hour of disgust at his actual work, but he thought he saw as in an ugly revelation that nature had cursed him with an odious facility and that the lesson of his life, the sternest and wholesomest, would be to keep out of the trap it had laid for him. He had fallen into this trap on the threshold and had only scrambled out with his honour. He had a talent for appearance, and that was the fatal thing; he had a damnable suppleness and a gift of immediate response, a readiness to oblige, that made him seem to take up causes which he really[641] left lying, enabled him to learn enough about them in an hour to have all the air of having converted them to his use. Many people used them—that was the only thing to be said—who had taken them in much less. He was at all events too clever by half, since this pernicious overflow had wrecked most of his attempts. He had assumed a virtue and enjoyed assuming it, and the assumption had cheated his father and his mother and his affianced wife and his rich benefactor and the candid burgesses of Harsh and the cynical reporters of the newspapers. His enthusiasms had been but young curiosity, his speeches had been young agility, his professions and adhesions had been like postage-stamps without glue: the head was all right, but they wouldn't stick. He stood ready now to wring the neck of the irrepressible vice that certainly would tend to nothing so much as to get him into further trouble. His only real justification would be to turn patience—his own of course—inside out; yet if there should be a way to misread that recipe his humbugging genius could be trusted infallibly to discover it. Cheap and easy results would dangle before him, little amateurish conspicuities at exhibitions helped by his history; putting it in his power to triumph with a quick "What do you say to that?" over those he had wounded. The fear of this danger was corrosive; it poisoned even lawful joys. If he should have a striking picture at the Academy next year it wouldn't be a crime; yet he couldn't help suspecting any conditions that would enable him to be striking so soon. In this way he felt quite enough how Gabriel Nash had "had" him whenever railing at his fever for proof, and how inferior as a productive force the desire to win over the ill-disposed might be to the principle of quiet growth. Nash had a foreign manner of lifting up his finger and waving it before him, as if[642] to put an end to everything, whenever it became, in conversation or discussion, to any extent a question whether any one would "like" anything.

No, a few weeks later, the nagging feeling in his conscience was just a sharp distrust of the superficiality of the performance that his desire to justify himself might push him into. That desire was intense when it came to Julia Dallow; it was also strong when it came to his mother; and, to make things even more uncomfortable, he was convinced that neither of them would ever understand his justification, even when they saw it. They probably wouldn't know it even if they wanted to, and definitely wouldn't if they had the chance. He reassured himself that this limitation didn’t matter; it was their issue—his only concern was to have the right kind of work to show. The project he was currently working on wasn’t the right kind, although Julia, for instance, would probably dislike it even as much as if it were. The two portraits of Miriam, after the initial excitement of having freedom, didn’t bring him any joy; they weren’t in line with the direction he really wanted to take right now. There were times he felt almost angry, though of course he kept quiet, when a few people who saw them called them wonderfully clever. The fact that they were considered wonderfully clever was exactly what he found repulsive, as that cleverness had actively misled them into seeming better than they really were. There were people he would have felt embarrassed to show them to, and these were the very people he would take the most pleasure in impressing someday. Not only did he waste many hours feeling disgusted by his actual work, but he also thought he saw, like in an ugly revelation, that nature had cursed him with a nasty talent for easy success and that the hardest but healthiest lesson of his life would be to avoid the trap it had set for him. He had fallen into this trap from the start and had only barely gotten out without losing his honor. He had a knack for appearances, and that was the deadly flaw; he had a damned flexibility and an ability to respond instantly, a readiness to cater to others, which made it seem like he was engaging with causes that he actually just left behind, allowing him to learn enough about them in an hour to make it seem like he’d fully appropriated them. Many people used them—that was the only good thing to say—who had done so with much less effort. He was definitely too clever for his own good since this damaging overflow had ruined most of his attempts. He had pretended to hold a virtue and enjoyed the pretense, and this act had deceived his father, mother, fiancée, wealthy benefactor, the honest citizens of Harsh, and the cynical newspaper reporters. His passions had merely been youthful curiosity, his speeches youthful agility, and his professions and commitments were like postage stamps without glue: the intention was right, but they wouldn’t stick. He was now ready to eliminate the unstoppable vice that would only get him into more trouble. His only real justification would be to turn his patience—his own, of course—inside out; yet if there was a way to misinterpret that recipe, his deceptive genius could be counted on to find it without fail. Cheap and easy results would hang in front of him, little amateurish highlights at exhibitions supported by his background; giving him the chance to triumph with a quick, “What do you think of that?” over those he had hurt. The fear of this risk was corrosive; it poisoned even legitimate joys. If he had a standout piece at the Academy next year, it wouldn’t be a crime; yet he couldn’t shake the suspicion that any conditions that would allow him to stand out so soon were suspect. In this way, he felt how Gabriel Nash had "had" him whenever he railed against his obsession for validation, and how inferior as a creative force the desire to win over the unkind might be compared to the principle of quiet growth. Nash had a unique way of lifting his finger and waving it in front of him, as if to end everything, whenever it became, in conversation or discussion, even slightly a matter of whether anyone would “like” anything.

It was presumably in some degree at least a due respect for the principle of quiet growth that kept Nick on the spot at present, made him stick fast to Rosedale Road and Calcutta Gardens and deny himself the simplifications of absence. Do what he would he couldn't despoil himself of the impression that the disagreeable was somehow connected with the salutary, and the "quiet" with the disagreeable, when stubbornly borne; so he resisted a hundred impulses to run away to Paris or to Florence, coarse forms of the temptation to persuade himself by material motion that he was launched. He stayed in London because it seemed to him he was there more conscious of what he had undertaken, and he had a horror of shirking the consciousness. One element in it indeed was his noting how little convenience he could have found in a foreign journey even had his judgement approved such a subterfuge. The stoppage of his supplies from Beauclere had now become an historic fact, with something of the majesty of its class about it: he had had time to see what a difference this would make in his life. His means were small and he had several old debts, the number of which, as he believed, loomed large to his mother's imagination. He could never tell her she exaggerated, because he told her nothing of that sort in these days: they had no intimate talk, for an impenetrable partition, a tall, bristling hedge of untrimmed misconceptions, had sprung up between them. Poor Biddy had made a hole in it through which she squeezed from side to side, to keep up communications, at the cost of many rents and scratches; but Lady Agnes walked straight and stiff, never turning her head, never stopping to pluck the least little[643] daisy of consolation. It was in this manner she wished to signify that she had accepted her wrongs. She draped herself in them as in a Roman mantle and had never looked so proud and wasted and handsome as now that her eyes rested only on ruins.

It was likely out of some respect for the idea of steady progress that kept Nick in his current situation, making him stick to Rosedale Road and Calcutta Gardens and deny himself the simplifications that come with leaving. No matter what he did, he couldn't shake the feeling that the unpleasant was somehow tied to the beneficial, and that "quiet" became uncomfortable when tolerated; so he fought against countless urges to escape to Paris or Florence, coarse temptations to convince himself through physical movement that he was making progress. He stayed in London because it felt like he was more aware of what he had taken on, and he dreaded avoiding that awareness. One factor was that he realized how little benefit he would find in traveling abroad, even if he thought it might be a convenient distraction. The halt of his support from Beauclere had now become a significant event, carrying a certain gravity: he had time to see how much of an impact this would have on his life. His financial situation was tight, and he had several old debts, which he believed loomed large in his mother's mind. He could never tell her she was exaggerating, because he didn't share that sort of information with her these days: they had no close conversations, as an impenetrable wall, a tall, unruly hedge of misunderstandings, had appeared between them. Poor Biddy had made a gap in it through which she squeezed from side to side to maintain communication, enduring many tears and scratches; but Lady Agnes walked straight and rigid, never turning her head, never stopping to pick even the tiniest bit of consolation. This was how she wished to show that she had accepted her wrongs. She draped herself in them like a Roman mantle, looking more proud, worn, and striking than ever, with her gaze focused solely on ruins.

Nick was extremely sorry for her, though he marked as a dreadful want of grace her never setting a foot in Rosedale Road—she mentioned his studio no more than if it had been a private gambling-house or something worse; sorry because he was well aware that for the hour everything must appear to her to have crumbled. The luxury of Broadwood would have to crumble: his mind was very clear about that. Biddy's prospects had withered to the finest, dreariest dust, and Biddy indeed, taking a lesson from her brother's perversities, seemed little disposed to better a bad business. She professed the most peace-making sentiments, but when it came really to doing something to brighten up the scene she showed herself portentously corrupt. After Peter Sherringham's heartless flight she had wantonly slighted an excellent opportunity to repair her misfortune. Lady Agnes had reason to infer, about the end of June, that young Mr. Grindon, the only son—the other children being girls—of an immensely rich industrial and political baronet in the north, was literally waiting for the faintest sign. This reason she promptly imparted to her younger daughter, whose intelligence had to take it in but who had shown it no other consideration. Biddy had set her charming face as a stone; she would have nothing to do with signs, and she, practically speaking, wilfully, wickedly refused a magnificent offer, so that the young man carried his high expectations elsewhere. How much in earnest he had been was proved by the fact that before Goodwood had come and gone he was captured by Lady Muriel Macpherson.[644] It was superfluous to insist on the frantic determination to get married written on such an accident as that. Nick knew of this episode only through Grace, and he deplored its having occurred in the midst of other disasters.

Nick felt really sorry for her, but he couldn't help thinking it was pretty graceful that she never set foot on Rosedale Road—she talked about his studio as if it were a private gambling den or something even worse; he was sorry because he knew that everything must seem like it was falling apart for her right now. The luxury of Broadwood was bound to fall apart, and he was very clear about that. Biddy's chances had shriveled down to the saddest, grayest dust, and Biddy, taking a cue from her brother's stubbornness, didn’t seem interested in turning things around. She claimed to have the most peace-making intentions, but when it actually came to doing something to brighten the situation, she turned out to be surprisingly corrupt. After Peter Sherringham's heartless departure, she had carelessly overlooked a great opportunity to fix her troubles. Lady Agnes had reason to believe, around the end of June, that young Mr. Grindon, the only son—the other children were girls—of an incredibly wealthy industrial and political baronet in the north, was literally waiting for the slightest sign. She quickly shared this information with her younger daughter, who had to take it in but didn’t give it much thought. Biddy had set her lovely face like stone; she wanted nothing to do with signs. Practically speaking, she stubbornly and wickedly turned down an amazing offer, and the young man took his high hopes elsewhere. How serious he had been was shown by the fact that before Goodwood came and went, he was taken by Lady Muriel Macpherson.[644] It was pointless to emphasize the desperate desire to get married reflected in such an event. Nick only knew about this incident through Grace, and he regretted that it happened amid other disasters.

He knew or he suspected something more as well—something about his brother Percival which, should it come to light, no phase of their common history would be genial enough to gloss over. It had usually been supposed that Percy's store of comfort against the ills of life was confined to the infallibility of his rifle. He was not sensitive, and his use of that weapon represented a resource against which common visitations might have spent themselves. It had suddenly come to Nick's ears, however, that he cultivated a concurrent support in the person of a robust countrywoman, housed in an ivied corner of Warwickshire, in whom he had long been interested and whom, without any flourish of magnanimity, he had ended by making his wife. The situation of the latest born of the pledges of this affection, a blooming boy—there had been two or three previously—was therefore perfectly regular and of a nature to make a difference in the worldly position, as the phrase ran, of his moneyless uncle. If there be degrees in the absolute and Percy had an heir—others, moreover, supposedly following—Nick would have to regard himself as still more moneyless than before. His brother's last step was doubtless, given the case, to be commended; but such discoveries were enlivening only when made in other families, and Lady Agnes would scarcely enjoy learning to what tune she had become a grandmother.

He knew or suspected something more too—something about his brother Percival that, if it came out, no part of their shared history could excuse. It was generally thought that Percy's way of coping with life's challenges revolved around the reliability of his rifle. He wasn't sensitive, and his use of that weapon was a way to deal with common troubles. However, Nick had recently heard that he also had a fallback in the form of a sturdy country woman, living in an ivy-covered corner of Warwickshire, who he had been interested in for a long time and had eventually married without any fanfare. The arrival of their latest child, a healthy baby boy—there had been two or three before this—was completely normal and would change his bankrupt uncle's situation, as the saying goes. If there are levels in the absolute, and Percy had an heir—others presumably on the way—Nick would have to see himself as even more broke than before. His brother's latest move was certainly commendable in light of the circumstances; however, such revelations were usually more entertaining when they involved other families, and Lady Agnes would hardly enjoy finding out how she'd become a grandmother.

Nick forbore from delicacy to intimate to Biddy that he thought it a pity she couldn't care for Mr. Grindon; but he had a private sense that if she had been capable of such a feat it would have lightened[645] a little the weight he himself had to carry. He bore her a slight grudge, which lasted till Julia Dallow came back; when the circumstance of the girl's being summoned immediately down to Harsh created a diversion that was perhaps after all only fanciful. Biddy, as we know, entertained a theory, which Nick had found occasion to combat, that Mrs. Dallow had not treated him perfectly well; therefore in going to Harsh the very first time that relative held out a hand to her so jealous a little sister must have recognised a special inducement. The inducement might have been that the relative had comfort for her, that she was acting by her cousin's direct advice, that they were still in close communion on the question of the offers Biddy was not to accept, that in short Peter's sister had taken upon herself to see that their young friend should remain free for the day of the fugitive's inevitable return. Once or twice indeed Nick wondered if Julia had herself been visited, in a larger sense, by the thought of retracing her steps—if she wished to draw out her young friend's opinion as to how she might do that gracefully. During the few days she was in town Nick had seen her twice in Great Stanhope Street, but neither time alone. She had said to him on one of these occasions in her odd, explosive way: "I should have thought you'd have gone away somewhere—it must be such a bore." Of course she firmly believed he was staying for Miriam, which he really was not; and probably she had written this false impression off to Peter, who, still more probably, would prefer to regard it as just. Nick was staying for Miriam only in the sense that he should very glad of the money he might receive for the portrait he was engaged in painting. That money would be a great convenience to him in spite of the obstructive ground Miriam had taken in pretending—she had blown half a gale about it—that[646] he had had no right to dispose of such a production without her consent. His answer to this was simply that the purchaser was so little of a stranger that it didn't go, so to speak, out of the family, out of hers. It didn't matter, Miriam's retort that if Mr. Sherringham had formerly been no stranger he was utterly one now, so that nothing would ever less delight him than to see her hated image on his wall. He would back out of the bargain and Nick be left with the picture on his hands. Nick jeered at this shallow theory and when she came to sit the question served as well as another to sprinkle their familiar silences with chaff. He already knew something, as we have seen, of the conditions in which his distracted kinsman had left England; and this connected itself, in casual meditation, with some of the calculations imputable to Julia and to Biddy. There had naturally been a sequel to the queer behaviour perceptible in Peter, at the theatre, on the eve of his departure—a sequel lighted by a word of Miriam's in the course of her first sitting to Nick after her great night. "Fancy"—so this observation ran—"fancy the dear man finding time in the press of all his last duties to ask me to marry him!"

Nick held back from delicately suggesting to Biddy that he thought it was a shame she couldn’t like Mr. Grindon; however, he privately felt that if she had been capable of doing so, it would have eased the burden he had to bear. He felt a slight resentment toward her, which lasted until Julia Dallow returned; the fact that Biddy was immediately called down to Harsh created a distraction that might have been just in his imagination. As we know, Biddy had a theory, which Nick had found reasons to challenge, that Mrs. Dallow hadn’t treated him very well; therefore, by going to Harsh at the first opportunity given to her by that relative, the jealous little sister must have seen a special incentive. The incentive could have been that the relative had something comforting for her, that she was acting on her cousin’s direct advice, that they were still in close communication regarding the offers Biddy was not supposed to accept, which meant, in short, that Peter's sister had taken it upon herself to ensure their young friend remained available for the day of the fugitive's inevitable return. A couple of times, Nick even wondered if Julia had herself been influenced, in a broader sense, by the idea of retracing her steps—if she wanted to get her young friend's thoughts on how she could do that gracefully. During the few days she was in town, Nick had seen her twice on Great Stanhope Street, but neither time was alone. She had said to him on one of these occasions, in her peculiar, sudden way: "I would have thought you’d have gone somewhere—it must be such a bore." Of course, she firmly believed he was staying for Miriam, which he really wasn’t; and she probably had communicated this mistaken impression to Peter, who would more likely want to believe it was true. Nick was staying for Miriam only in the sense that he was quite pleased about the money he might get for the portrait he was working on. That money would be a great help to him, despite the problematic position Miriam had taken in pretending—she had made quite a fuss about it—that he had no right to sell such a work without her permission. His response to this was simply that the buyer was so familiar that it didn’t, so to speak, leave the family, leaving hers. It didn’t matter, Miriam’s comeback that if Mr. Sherringham had once been familiar, he was now completely a stranger, meaning nothing would please him less than to see her disliked image on his wall. He would back out of the deal, leaving Nick with the painting on his hands. Nick mocked this shallow theory, and when she came to sit for him, the issue served just as well as any other to break their familiar silences with light banter. He already knew something, as we’ve seen, about the circumstances in which his troubled relative had left England, and this loosely connected in his mind with some of the calculations attributed to Julia and Biddy. Naturally, there had been a follow-up to Peter's strange behavior noticeable at the theater the night before he left—a follow-up highlighted by a comment from Miriam during her first sitting with Nick after her big night. “Imagine”—so this comment went—“imagine the dear man finding time among all his last duties to ask me to marry him!”

"He told me you had found time in the press of all yours to say you would," Nick replied. And this was pretty much all that had passed on the subject between them—save of course her immediately making clear that Peter had grossly misinformed him. What had happened was that she had said she would do nothing of the sort. She professed a desire not to be confronted again with this obnoxious theme, and Nick easily fell in with it—quite from his own settled inclination not to handle that kind of subject with her. If Julia had false ideas about him, and if Peter had them too, his part of the business was to take the simplest course to establish the falsity.[647] There were difficulties indeed attached even to the simplest course, but there would be a difficulty the less if one should forbear to meddle in promiscuous talk with the general, suggestive topic of intimate unions. It is certain that in these days Nick cultivated the practice of forbearances for which he didn't receive, for which perhaps he never would receive, due credit.

"He told me you found time among all your commitments to say you would," Nick replied. This was pretty much all they had discussed on the topic—except, of course, for her immediately making it clear that Peter had seriously misled him. What actually happened was that she had said she wouldn't do anything of the sort. She expressed a desire not to be faced again with this uncomfortable topic, and Nick easily agreed—primarily because he preferred to avoid that kind of subject with her. If Julia had mistaken beliefs about him, and if Peter did too, his role in the situation was to take the simplest route to clarify the misunderstanding. There were indeed challenges even with the simplest approach, but there would be one less problem if he refrained from engaging in random discussions on the general, suggestive topic of intimate relationships. It's true that during this time, Nick practiced forbearances for which he didn't receive, and possibly never would receive, adequate recognition.[647]

He had been convinced for some time that one of the next things he should hear would be that Julia Dallow had arranged to marry either Mr. Macgeorge or some other master of multitudes. He could think of that now, he found—think of it with resignation even when Julia, before his eyes, looked so handsomely forgetful that her appearance had to be taken as referring still more to their original intimacy than to his comparatively superficial offence. What made this accomplishment of his own remarkable was that there was something else he thought of quite as much—the fact that he had only to see her again to feel by how great a charm she had in the old days taken possession of him. This charm operated apparently in a very direct, primitive way: her presence diffused it and fully established it, but her absence left comparatively little of it behind. It dwelt in the very facts of her person—it was something she happened physically to be; yet—considering that the question was of something very like loveliness—its envelope of associations, of memories and recurrences, had no great destiny. She packed it up and took it away with her quite as if she had been a woman who had come to sell a set of laces. The laces were as wonderful as ever when taken out of the box, but to admire again their rarity you had to send for the woman. What was above all remarkable for our young man was that Miriam Rooth fetched a fellow, vulgarly speaking, very much less[648] than Julia at the times when, being on the spot, Julia did fetch. He could paint Miriam day after day without any agitating blur of vision; in fact the more he saw of her the clearer grew the atmosphere through which she blazed, the more her richness became one with that of the flowering work. There are reciprocities and special sympathies in such a relation; mysterious affinities they used to be called, divinations of private congruity. Nick had an unexpressed conviction that if, according to his defeated desire, he had embarked with Mrs. Dallow in this particular quest of a great prize, disaster would have overtaken them on the deep waters. Even with the limited risk indeed disaster had come; but it was of a different kind and it had the advantage for him that now she couldn't reproach and denounce him as the cause of it—couldn't do so at least on any ground he was obliged to recognise. She would never know how much he had cared for her, how much he cared for her still; inasmuch as the conclusive proof for himself was his conscious reluctance to care for another woman—evidence she positively misread. Some day he would doubtless try to do that; but such a day seemed as yet far off, and he had meanwhile no spite, no vindictive impulse, to help him. The soreness that mingled with his liberation, the sense of indignity even, as of a full cup suddenly dashed by a blundering hand from his lips, demanded certainly a balm; but it found the balm, for the time, in another passion, not in a rancorous exercise of the same—a passion strong enough to make him forget what a pity it was he was not so formed as to care for two women at once.

He had been convinced for a while that the next news he would hear was that Julia Dallow had arranged to marry either Mr. Macgeorge or some other high-profile guy. He found he could think about that now—think about it with acceptance, even when Julia, right in front of him, looked so charmingly forgetful that her presence felt more connected to their original closeness than to his relatively minor mistake. What made this realization of his remarkable was that he was also constantly reminded of how captivated he had been by her in the past. This enchantment seemed to work in a very straightforward, basic way: her presence spread it and fully established it, but when she was absent, there was hardly any trace of it left. It resided in the very essence of her being—it was something she simply was; yet—considering it was something very close to beauty—its surrounding memories and associations didn't have a grand future. She packed it up and took it away as if she were a woman selling a set of laces. The laces were still as beautiful as ever when taken out of the box, but to truly appreciate their uniqueness, you had to call the woman back. What stood out most for our young man was that Miriam Rooth attracted a guy, frankly speaking, who was far less appealing than Julia at the times when Julia had that effect. He could paint Miriam day after day without any disturbing blur of vision; in fact, the more he saw of her, the clearer the atmosphere around her seemed, and the more her richness blended with his artistic work. There are mutual understandings and special connections in such relationships; they used to call them mysterious affinities or insights into personal compatibility. Nick had an unspoken belief that if he had pursued Mrs. Dallow in this specific quest for a great prize, disaster would have awaited them in the deep waters. Even with the limited risk, disaster had struck; but it was different and had the benefit for him that she couldn't blame him as the cause—she couldn't, at least, do so on any grounds he had to accept. She would never know how much he had cared for her, or how much he still did; as the conclusive proof for himself was his conscious unwillingness to care for another woman—something she completely misunderstood. Someday he would probably attempt to do that; but that day seemed far off, and for now, he had no resentment, no vindictive feelings to drive him. The hurt that mingled with his newfound freedom, that sense of humiliation, like a full cup suddenly knocked from his lips by a clumsy hand, certainly needed some relief; but he found that relief, for the time being, in another passion, not in a bitter pursuit of the same—an emotion strong enough to make him forget how unfortunate it was that he wasn't the kind of guy who could care for two women at once.

As soon as Julia returned to England he broke ground to his mother on the subject of her making the mistress of Broadwood understand that she[649] and the girls now regarded their occupancy of that estate as absolutely over. He had already, several weeks before, picked a little at the arid tract of that indicated surrender, but in the interval the soil appeared to have formed again to a considerable thickness. It was disagreeable to him to call his parent's attention to the becoming course, and especially disagreeable to have to emphasise it and discuss it and perhaps clamour for it. He would have liked the whole business to be tacit—a little triumph of silent delicacy. But he found reasons to suspect that what in fact would be most tacit was Julia's certain endurance of any chance failure of that charm. Lady Agnes had a theory that they had virtually—"practically" as she said—given up the place, so that there was no need of making a splash about it; but Nick discovered in the course of an exploration of Biddy's view more rigorous perhaps than any to which he had ever subjected her, that none of their property had been removed from the delightful house—none of the things (there were ever so many things) heavily planted there when their mother took possession. Lady Agnes was the proprietor of innumerable articles of furniture, relics and survivals of her former greatness, and moved about the world with a train of heterogeneous baggage; so that her quiet overflow into the spaciousness of Broadwood had had all the luxury of a final subsidence. What Nick had to propose to her now was a dreadful combination, a relapse into the conditions she most hated—seaside lodgings, bald storehouses in the Marylebone Road, little London rooms crammed with objects that caught the dirt and made them stuffy. He was afraid he should really finish her, and he himself was surprised in a degree at his insistence. He wouldn't have supposed he should have cared so much, but he found he did[650] care intensely. He cared enough—it says everything—to explain to his mother that her retention of Broadwood would show "practically" (since that was her great word) for the violation of an agreement. Julia had given them the place on the understanding that he was to marry her, and once he was definitely not to marry her they had no right to keep the place. "Yes, you make the mess and we pay the penalty!" the poor lady flashed out; but this was the only overt protest she made—except indeed to contend that their withdrawal would be an act ungracious and offensive to Julia. She looked as she had looked during the months that succeeded his father's death, but she gave a general, a final grim assent to the proposition that, let their kinswoman take it as she would, their own duty was unmistakably clear.

As soon as Julia got back to England, he brought up with his mother the need for her to make sure the mistress of Broadwood understood that she[649] and the girls now considered their time at that estate completely over. A few weeks earlier, he had hinted at this difficult conversation, but in the meantime, it seemed the topic had become much thicker and harder to address. It was uncomfortable for him to draw his mother's attention to the necessary change, and especially awkward to have to emphasize, discuss, and possibly push for it. He would have preferred the whole situation to be unspoken—a subtle triumph of silent grace. However, he had reasons to suspect that what would actually be most unspoken would be Julia's inevitable coping with any chance failure of that charm. Lady Agnes believed they had essentially—"practically," as she called it—given up the house, so there was no need to make a big deal about it. Yet, Nick discovered, during a more serious examination of Biddy's perspective than he had ever put her through, that none of their belongings had been removed from the lovely house—none of the items (and there were a lot) that had been firmly established there when their mother moved in. Lady Agnes owned countless pieces of furniture, remnants and reminders of her former grandeur, and moved through life with a mishmash of baggage; thus, her quiet overflow into the spaciousness of Broadwood felt like a luxurious final settlement. What Nick had to propose to her now was a terrifying combination, a return to the conditions she loathed most—seaside lodgings, barren storerooms on the Marylebone Road, cramped little London rooms filled with dusty objects that made everything stuffy. He feared he would genuinely exhaust her, and he was somewhat surprised at his own persistence. He never thought he would care so much, but he found that he did[650] care deeply. He cared enough—it says it all—to explain to his mother that holding onto Broadwood would be seen "practically" (since that was her favorite term) as breaking an agreement. Julia had given them the place with the understanding that he would marry her, and now that he was definitely not marrying her, they had no right to keep it. "Yes, you make the mess and we pay the price!" the poor lady snapped, but this was the only direct protest she made—apart from arguing that their withdrawal would be rude and disrespectful to Julia. She looked as she had during the months following his father's death, but she ultimately gave a grim, general agreement to the idea that, regardless of how their relative took it, their duty was clearly defined.

It was Grace who was principal representative of the idea that Julia would be outraged by such a step; she never ceased to repeat that she had never heard of anything so "nasty." Nick would have expected this of Grace, but he felt rather bereft and betrayed when Biddy murmured to him that she knew—that there was really no need of their sacrificing their mother's comfort to an extravagant scruple. She intimated that if Nick would only consent to their going on with Broadwood as if nothing had happened—or rather as if everything had happened—she would answer for the feelings of the owner. For almost the first time in his life Nick disliked what Biddy said to him, and he gave her a sharp rejoinder, a taste of the general opinion that they all had enough to do to answer for themselves. He remembered afterwards the way she looked at him—startled, even frightened and with rising tears—before turning away. He held that they should judge better how Julia would take it after they had thrown up the place; and he made it his duty to[651] arrange that his mother should formally advise her, by letter, of their intending to depart at once. Julia could then protest to her heart's content. Nick was aware that for the most part he didn't pass for practical; he could imagine why, from his early years, people should have joked him about it. But this time he was determined to rest on a rigid view of things as they were. He didn't sec his mother's letter, but he knew that it went. He felt she would have been more loyal if she had shown it to him, though of course there could be but little question of loyalty now. That it had really been written, however, very much on the lines he dictated was clear to him from the subsequent surprise which Lady Agnes's blankness didn't prevent his divining.

It was Grace who mainly represented the idea that Julia would be furious about such a move; she never stopped saying she had never heard anything so "nasty." Nick expected this from Grace, but he felt pretty let down and betrayed when Biddy quietly told him that she knew—that there was really no need to sacrifice their mother's comfort over an extravagant principle. She suggested that if Nick would agree to continue with Broadwood as if nothing had happened—or rather as if everything had happened—she would take responsibility for how the owner felt. For one of the first times in his life, Nick didn’t like what Biddy said to him, and he snapped back, reflecting the general opinion that they all had enough to handle without taking care of others. He later remembered how she looked at him—startled, even scared, with tears welling in her eyes—before she turned away. He believed they should get a better sense of how Julia would react after they had left the place; he took it upon himself to[651] arrange for his mother to officially let her know, by letter, that they planned to leave right away. Julia could then protest to her heart’s content. Nick was aware that he generally didn’t come across as practical; he could see why, since he was a kid, people might have teased him about it. But this time he was determined to stick to a strict view of things as they were. He didn’t see his mother’s letter, but he knew it was sent. He felt she would have been more loyal if she had shown it to him, though of course there was little doubt about loyalty at this point. However, it was clear to him that it had actually been written very much along the lines he suggested, based on the surprise he sensed in Lady Agnes’s blank expression.

Julia acknowledged the offered news, but in unexpected terms: she had apparently neither resisted nor protested; she had simply been very glad to get her house back again and had not accused any of them of nastiness. Nick saw no more of her letter than he had seen of his mother's, but he was able to say to Grace—to their parent he was studiously mute—"My poor child, you see after all that we haven't kicked up such a row." Grace shook her head and looked gloomy and deeply wise, replying that he had no cause to triumph—they were so far from having seen the end of it yet. Thus he guessed that his mother had complied with his wish on the calculation that it would be a mere form, that Julia would entreat them not to be so fantastic and that he himself would then, in the presence of her wounded surprise, consent to a quiet continuance, so much in the interest—the air of Broadwood had a purity!—of the health of all of them. But since Julia jumped at their sacrifice he had no chance to be mollified: he had all grossly to persist in having been right.

Julia accepted the news they brought, but in a surprising way: she had neither resisted nor protested; she was simply relieved to have her house back and didn't blame any of them for being harsh. Nick saw just as little of her letter as he had of his mother's, but he was able to say to Grace—he stayed silent around their parent—"My poor child, it turns out we didn’t make such a fuss after all." Grace shook her head, looking gloomy and wise, responding that he had no reason to gloat—they were far from having resolved it. From this, he guessed that his mother had gone along with his request thinking it would be just a formality, that Julia would ask them not to be so unreasonable, and he would then, in the face of her hurt surprise, agree to a calm continuation, all for the sake—the air at Broadwood was so refreshing!—of everyone's health. But since Julia eagerly accepted their sacrifice, he had no opportunity to feel appeased: he had to stubbornly insist that he was right.

At bottom probably he was a little surprised at[652] Julia's so prompt assent. Literally speaking, it was not perfectly graceful. He was sorry his mother had been so deceived, but was sorrier still for Biddy's mistake—it showed she might be mistaken about other things. Nothing was left now but for Lady Agnes to say, as she did substantially whenever she saw him: "We're to prepare to spend the autumn at Worthing then or some other horrible place? I don't know their names: it's the only thing we can afford." There was an implication in this that if he expected her to drag her girls about to country-houses in a continuance of the fidgety effort to work them off he must understand at once that she was now too weary and too sad and too sick. She had done her best for them and it had all been vain and cruel—now therefore the poor creatures must look out for themselves. To the grossness of Biddy's misconduct she needn't refer, nor to the golden opportunity that young woman had forfeited by her odious treatment of Mr. Grindon. It was clear that this time Lady Agnes was incurably discouraged; so much so as to fail to glean the dimmest light from the fact that the girl was really making a long stay at Harsh. Biddy went to and fro two or three times and then in August fairly settled there; and what her mother mainly saw in her absence was the desire to keep out of the way of household reminders of her depravity. In fact, as turned out, Lady Agnes and Grace gathered themselves together in the first days of that month for another visit to the very old lady who had been Sir Nicholas's godmother; after which they went somewhere else—so that the question of Worthing had not immediately to be faced.

At the core, he was probably a bit surprised by Julia's quick agreement. To be honest, it wasn't exactly graceful. He felt bad that his mother had been deceived, but he felt worse about Biddy's mistake—it indicated she could be wrong about other things too. All that was left now was for Lady Agnes to say, as she did every time she saw him: "Are we getting ready to spend the autumn at Worthing or some other terrible place? I don’t remember their names; it’s the only thing we can afford." There was a subtle hint here that if he expected her to drag her daughters around to country houses in her ongoing, anxious effort to marry them off, he needed to realize she was now too exhausted, too sad, and too unwell. She had done her best for them, and it had all been in vain and cruel—now the poor girls would have to fend for themselves. There was no need for her to mention Biddy's terrible behavior or the golden opportunity that young woman had lost due to her awful treatment of Mr. Grindon. It was clear that this time Lady Agnes was deeply discouraged; so much so that she failed to see even the slightest bit of hope in the fact that the girl was actually staying at Harsh for a while. Biddy went back and forth a couple of times and then in August settled there for good; and what her mother mostly noticed in her absence was the desire to avoid reminders of her misbehavior at home. In fact, as it turned out, Lady Agnes and Grace got together in the first days of that month for another visit to the very old lady who had been Sir Nicholas's godmother; after that, they went somewhere else—so the question of Worthing didn’t have to be dealt with right away.

Nick stayed on in London with the obsession of work humming in his ears; he was joyfully conscious that for three or four months, in the empty Babylon, he would have ample stores of time. But toward[653] the end of August he got a letter from Grace in which she spoke of her situation and of her mother's in a manner that seemed to impose on him the doing of something tactful. They were paying a third visit—he knew that in Calcutta Gardens lady's-maids had been to and fro with boxes, replenishments of wardrobes—and yet somehow the outlook for the autumn was dark. Grace didn't say it in so many words, but what he read between the lines was that they had no more invitations. What, therefore, in pity's name was to become of them? People liked them well enough when Biddy was with them, but they didn't care for her mother and her, that prospect tout pur, and Biddy was cooped up indefinitely with Julia. This was not the manner in which Grace had anciently alluded to her sister's happy visits at Harsh, and the change of tone made Nick wince with a sense of all that had collapsed. Biddy was a little fish worth landing in short, scantly as she seemed disposed to bite, and Grace's rude probity could admit that she herself was not.

Nick stayed on in London with the urge to work buzzing in his ears; he was happily aware that for three or four months, in the empty city, he would have plenty of time. But toward[653] the end of August, he received a letter from Grace in which she talked about her situation and her mother's in a way that made it clear he needed to do something considerate. They were making a third visit—he knew that in Calcutta Gardens, ladies' maids had been coming and going with boxes, restocking their wardrobes—but somehow the outlook for the fall seemed bleak. Grace didn't say it outright, but what he understood between the lines was that they had no more invitations. So, out of pity, what was going to happen to them? People liked them well enough when Biddy was around, but they didn't have much interest in her mother and her—just the two of them—and Biddy was stuck indefinitely with Julia. This was not how Grace had once talked about her sister's enjoyable visits at Harsh, and the shift in tone made Nick wince with a sense of everything that had fallen apart. Biddy was a small prize worth snagging, even though she didn’t seem very interested, and Grace’s harsh honesty could acknowledge that she herself wasn’t.

Nick had an inspiration: by way of doing something tactful he went down to Brighton and took lodgings, for several weeks, in the general interest, the very quietest and sunniest he could find. This he intended as a kindly surprise, a reminder of how he had his mother's and sisters' comfort at heart, how he could exert himself and save them trouble. But he had no sooner concluded his bargain—it was a more costly one than he had at first calculated—than he was bewildered and befogged to learn that the persons on whose behalf he had so exerted himself were to pass the autumn at Broadwood with Julia. That daughter of privilege had taken the place into familiar use again and was now correcting their former surprise at her crude indifference—this was infinitely characteristic of Julia—by inviting[654] them to share it with her. Nick wondered vaguely what she was "up to"; but when his mother treated herself to the line irony of addressing him an elaborately humble request for his consent to their accepting the merciful refuge—she repeated this expression three times—he replied that she might do exactly as she liked: he would only mention that he shouldn't feel himself at liberty to come and see her there. This condition proved apparently to Lady Agnes's mind no hindrance, and she and her daughters were presently reinstated in the very apartments they had learned so to love. This time in fact it was even better than before—they had still fewer expenses. The expenses were Nick's: he had to pay a forfeit to the landlady at Brighton for backing out of his contract. He said nothing to his mother about that bungled business—he was literally afraid; but a sad event just then reminded him afresh how little it was the moment for squandering money. Mr. Carteret drew his last breath; quite painlessly it seemed, as the closing scene was described at Beauclere when the young man went down to the funeral. Two or three weeks later the contents of his will were made public in the Illustrated London News, where it definitely appeared that he left a very large fortune, not a penny of which was to go to Nick. The provision for Mr. Chayter's declining years was remarkably handsome.[655]

Nick had an idea: to do something nice, he went down to Brighton and rented a place for several weeks, finding the quietest and sunniest spot he could. He wanted it to be a kind surprise, a way to show how much he cared about his mother and sisters' comfort, and how he could step up and relieve them of some burden. But no sooner had he wrapped up the deal—one that ended up being more expensive than he anticipated—than he was shocked to find out that the very people he was trying to help would be spending the autumn at Broadwood with Julia. That privileged daughter had once again made the place her own, now trying to make up for their previous astonishment at her blatant indifference—this was so typical of Julia—by inviting[654] them to join her. Nick wondered vaguely what she was planning; but when his mother sent him a sarcastic request for his permission to accept the generous offer—she repeated that phrase three times—he told her she could do whatever she wanted: he just mentioned he wouldn’t feel right visiting her there. To Lady Agnes, this condition posed no issue, and she and her daughters soon moved back into the same lovely rooms they cherished. In fact, this time it was even better—they had even fewer expenses. The costs fell on Nick: he had to pay a penalty to the landlady in Brighton for backing out of his contract. He didn’t mention that mess to his mother—he was honestly scared; but a sad event reminded him once again that it wasn’t the time to waste money. Mr. Carteret passed away; it seemed quite painless, as described when the young man went down for the funeral at Beauclere. A couple of weeks later, the details of his will were published in the Illustrated London News, revealing that he left a substantial fortune, none of which would go to Nick. The provisions for Mr. Chayter's later years were quite generous.[655]


XLVIII

Miriam had mounted at a bound, in her new part, several steps in the ladder of fame, and at the climax of the London season this fact was brought home to her from hour to hour. It produced a thousand solicitations and entanglements, and she rapidly learned that to be celebrated takes up almost as much of one's own time as of other people's. Even though, as she boasted, she had reduced to a science the practice of "working" her mother—she made use of the good lady socially to the utmost, pushing her perpetually into the breach—there was many a juncture at which it was clear that she couldn't too much disoblige without hurting her cause. She made almost an income out of the photographers—their appreciation of her as a subject knew no bounds—and she supplied the newspapers with columns of characteristic copy. To the gentlemen who sought speech of her on behalf of these organs she poured forth, vindictively, floods of unscrupulous romance; she told them all different tales, and, as her mother told them others more marvellous yet, publicity was cleverly caught by rival versions, which surpassed each other in authenticity. The whole case was remarkable, was unique; for if the girl was advertised by the bewilderment of her readers she seemed to every sceptic, on his going to see her, as fine as if he had discovered her for himself. She was still[656] accommodating enough, however, from time to time, to find an hour to come and sit to Nick Dormer, and he helped himself further by going to her theatre whenever he could. He was conscious Julia Dallow would probably hear of this and triumph with a fresh sense of how right she had been; but the reflexion only made him sigh resignedly, so true it struck him as being that there are some things explanation can never better, can never touch.

Miriam had jumped into the spotlight, quickly climbing the ladder of fame, and during the peak of the London season, this reality hit her harder with each passing hour. It resulted in countless requests and complications, and she quickly learned that being famous consumes almost as much of your own time as it does of everyone else's. Even though she claimed to have mastered the art of "working" her mother—using her mother socially to the fullest and constantly pushing her into the limelight—there were many moments when it was clear that she couldn’t upset her too much without jeopardizing her own success. She practically earned money from the photographers, who appreciated her as a subject beyond all measure, and she provided newspapers with plenty of interesting stories. To the gentlemen who approached her on behalf of these publications, she unleashed a torrent of unfiltered romance; she spun different tales, and while her mother shared even more fantastical stories, the media cleverly caught onto the rival versions, each one more convincing than the last. The whole situation was remarkable and unique; although she captivated her readers' imaginations, skeptics who went to see her found her just as impressive as if they had discovered her on their own. Still, she was accommodating enough to carve out time now and then to sit for Nick Dormer, who further helped himself by going to her theatre whenever possible. He was aware that Julia Dallow would probably hear about this and feel vindicated, but that thought only made him sigh resignedly, as he felt it was true that some things can never be explained or improved upon.

Miriam brought Basil Dashwood once to see her portrait, and Basil, who commended it in general, directed his criticism mainly to two points—its not yet being finished and its not having gone into that year's Academy. The young actor audibly panted; he felt the short breath of Miriam's rapidity, the quick beat of her success, and, looking at everything now from the standpoint of that speculation, could scarcely contain his impatience at the painter's clumsy slowness. He thought the latter's second attempt much better than his first, but somehow it ought by that time to be shining in the eye of the public. He put it to their friend with an air of acuteness—he had those felicities—that in every great crisis there is nothing like striking while the iron is hot. He even betrayed the conviction that by putting on a spurt Nick might wind up the job and still get the Academy people to take him in. Basil knew some of them; he all but offered to speak to them—the case was so exceptional; he had no doubt he could get something done. Against the appropriation of the work by Peter Sherringham he explicitly and loudly protested, in spite of the homeliest recommendations of silence from Miriam; and it was indeed easy to guess how such an arrangement would interfere with his own conception of the eventual right place for the two portraits—the vestibule of the theatre, where every one going in[657] and out would see them suspended face to face and surrounded by photographs, artistically disposed, of the young actress in a variety of characters. Dashwood showed superiority in his jump to the contention that so exhibited the pictures would really help to draw. Considering the virtue he attributed to Miriam the idea was exempt from narrow prejudice.

Miriam once brought Basil Dashwood to see her portrait, and while Basil praised it overall, he mainly focused his criticism on two points: it wasn't finished yet and it hadn't been submitted to that year's Academy. The young actor could barely contain his frustration; he felt the urgency of Miriam's quick success and, viewing everything through that lens, struggled with the painter's slow pace. He thought the painter's second attempt was much better than the first, but by then it should have been showcased to the public. He suggested to their friend, with a hint of cleverness—he had a knack for it—that in every major moment, it's best to act while the iron is hot. He even hinted that if Nick hurried, he might complete the job and still get the Academy people to notice him. Basil knew some of them; he almost offered to talk to them—the situation was so unique; he believed he could get something done. He openly protested against Peter Sherringham taking over the work, ignoring Miriam's quiet suggestions to stay silent. It was easy to see how such an arrangement would disrupt his vision of where both portraits should ultimately hang—in the lobby of the theater, where everyone coming in and out would see them facing each other, surrounded by artistically arranged photographs of the young actress in various roles. Dashwood confidently argued that displaying the pictures like that would actually attract more people. Given the value he placed on Miriam, the idea was free from narrow biases.

Moreover, though a trifle feverish, he was really genial; he repeated more than once, "Yes, my dear sir, you've done it this time." This was a favourite formula with him; when some allusion was made to the girl's success he greeted it also with a comfortable "This time she has done it." There was ever a hint of fine judgement and far calculation in his tone. It appeared before he went that this time even he himself had done it—he had taken up something that would really answer. He told Nick more about Miriam, more certainly about her outlook at that moment, than she herself had communicated, contributing strongly to our young man's impression that one by one every gage of a great career was being dropped into her cup. Nick himself tasted of success vicariously for the hour. Miriam let her comrade talk only to contradict him, and contradicted him only to show how indifferently she could do it. She treated him as if she had nothing more to learn about his folly, but as if it had taken intimate friendship to reveal to her the full extent of it. Nick didn't mind her intimate friendships, but he ended by disliking Dashwood, who gave on his nerves—a circumstance poor Julia, had it come to her knowledge, would doubtless have found deplorably significant. Miriam was more pleased with herself than ever: she now made no scruple of admitting that she enjoyed all her advantages. She had a fuller vision of how successful success could be; she took everything as it[658] came—dined out every Sunday and even went into the country till the Monday morning; kept a hundred distinguished names on her lips and abounded in strange tales of the people who were making up to her. She struck Nick as less strenuous than she had been hitherto, as making even an aggressive show of inevitable laxities; but he was conscious of no obligation to rebuke her for it—the less as he had a dim vision that some effect of that sort, some irritation of his curiosity, was what she desired to produce. She would perhaps have liked, for reasons best known to herself, to look as if she were throwing herself away, not being able to do anything else. He couldn't talk to her as if he took a deep interest in her career, because in fact he didn't; she remained to him primarily and essentially a pictorial object, with the nature of whose vicissitudes he was concerned—putting common charity and his personal good nature of course aside—only so far as they had something to say in her face. How could he know in advance what turn of her experience, twist of her life, would say most?—so possible was it even that complete failure or some incalculable perversion (innumerable were the queer traps that might be set for her) would only make her for his particular purpose more precious.

Moreover, even though he was a bit feverish, he was genuinely warm; he said more than once, "Yes, my dear sir, you've done it this time." This was one of his favorite phrases; whenever someone mentioned the girl's success, he'd respond with a comfortable, "This time she has done it." There was always a hint of good judgment and careful thought in his tone. It seemed that before he left, he felt that this time he had really achieved something—he had taken up something promising. He told Nick more about Miriam, and more certainly about her current outlook than she herself had shared, strongly contributing to Nick's impression that piece by piece, every sign of a great career was being dropped into her hands. For that hour, Nick enjoyed a taste of success through her. Miriam let him talk just to contradict him, and she contradicted him to show how easily she could do it. She treated him as if she had nothing more to learn about his foolishness, but it took close friendship for her to reveal how much of it there was. Nick didn’t mind her close friendships, but he eventually came to dislike Dashwood, who got on his nerves—a fact that poor Julia would likely find very significant if she knew. Miriam was more pleased with herself than ever; she now had no qualms admitting that she enjoyed all her advantages. She had a clearer sense of how fulfilling success could be; she took everything as it came—dining out every Sunday and even going to the countryside until Monday morning; she kept a hundred distinguished names on her lips and was full of interesting stories about the people who were drawn to her. She seemed to Nick less intense than she had been before, even putting on an aggressive display of relaxed behavior; but he felt no obligation to scold her for it—the less so as he had a vague sense that this was exactly the effect she wanted to create, to stir his curiosity. She might have liked, for reasons known only to her, to appear as if she were throwing herself away, unable to do anything else. He couldn't talk to her as if he was deeply interested in her career, because he really wasn’t; to him, she remained fundamentally a visual object, and he only cared about the ups and downs of her life—putting aside common charity and his own good nature—so far as they reflected in her face. How could he know in advance which turn of her experiences or twists of her life would matter most? It was even possible that a complete failure or some unpredictable setback (there were countless strange traps that might be set for her) would only make her more valuable for his specific purposes.

When she had left him at any rate, the day she came with Basil Dashwood, and still more on a later occasion, that of his turning back to his work after putting her into her carriage, and otherwise bare-headedly manifesting, the last time, for that year apparently, that he was to see her—when she had left him it occurred to him in the light of her quick distinction that there were deep differences in the famous artistic life. Miriam was already in a glow of glory—which, moreover, was probably but a faint spark in relation to the blaze to come; and as he closed the door on her and took up his palette to rub it with[659] a dirty cloth the little room in which his own battle was practically to be fought looked woefully cold and grey and mean. It was lonely and yet at the same time was peopled with unfriendly shadows—so thick he foresaw them gather in winter twilights to come—the duller conditions, the longer patiences, the less immediate and less personal joys. His late beginning was there and his wasted youth, the mistakes that would still bring forth children after their image, the sedentary solitude, the grey mediocrity, the poor explanations, the effect of foolishness he dreaded even from afar of in having to ask people to wait, and wait longer, and wait again, for a fruition which to their sense at least might well prove a grotesque anti-climax. He yearned enough over it, however it should figure, to feel that this possible pertinacity might enter into comparison even with such a productive force as Miriam's. That was after all in his bare studio the most collective dim presence, the one that kept him company best as he sat there and that made it the right place, however wrong—the sense that it was to the thing in itself he was attached. This was Miriam's case too, but the sharp contrast, which she showed him she also felt, was in the number of other things she got with the thing in itself.

When she left him that day with Basil Dashwood, and even more so on another occasion when he returned to his work after putting her in her carriage, he realized, after she was gone and considering her quick insight, that there were significant differences in the famous artistic life. Miriam was already in a state of glory—which was probably just a faint glow compared to the brilliance that was yet to come; and as he closed the door behind her and picked up his palette to wipe it with a dirty cloth, the small room where he would be fighting his own battles felt incredibly cold, gray, and uninviting. It was lonely but also filled with unfriendly shadows—so thick he imagined they would gather in the winter evenings ahead—the duller conditions, the longer waits, the less immediate and less personal joys. His late start was there along with his wasted youth, the mistakes that would still bear fruit in the future, the solitude, the gray mediocrity, the poor excuses, and the fear of looking foolish when he had to ask people to wait, and wait, and wait even longer for a result that might seem like a disappointing anti-climax. Yet he cared enough about it, no matter how it turned out, to feel that this stubbornness could even be compared to something as powerful as Miriam's. After all, in his stark studio, that was the most significant presence—one that kept him company as he sat there and made it the right place, even if it felt wrong—the feeling that he was connected to the thing itself. This was true for Miriam as well, but the sharp contrast she showed him that she also felt was in the many other things she gained along with the thing itself.

I hasten to add that our young man had hours when this last mystic value struck him as requiring for its full operation no adjunct whatever—as being in its own splendour a summary of all adjuncts and apologies. I have related that the great collections, the National Gallery and the Museum, were sometimes rather a series of dead surfaces to him; but the sketch I have attempted of him will have been inadequate if it fails to suggest that there were other days when, as he strolled through them, he plucked right and left perfect nosegays of reassurance. Bent[660] as he was on working in the modern, which spoke to him with a thousand voices, he judged it better for long periods not to haunt the earlier masters, whose conditions had been so different—later he came to see that it didn't matter much, especially if one kept away; but he was liable to accidental deflexions from this theory, liable in particular to feel the sanctity of the great portraits of the past. These were the things the most inspiring, in the sense that while generations, while worlds had come and gone, they seemed far most to prevail and survive and testify. As he stood before them the perfection of their survival often struck him as the supreme eloquence, the virtue that included all others, thanks to the language of art, the richest and most universal. Empires and systems and conquests had rolled over the globe and every kind of greatness had risen and passed away, but the beauty of the great pictures had known nothing of death or change, and the tragic centuries had only sweetened their freshness. The same faces, the same figures looked out at different worlds, knowing so many secrets the particular world didn't, and when they joined hands they made the indestructible thread on which the pearls of history were strung.

I want to point out that our young man sometimes felt that this last mystical value needed no additional support to fully shine—it stood alone in its brilliance as a complete summary of everything else. I've mentioned that the major collections, like the National Gallery and the Museum, often felt like just a bunch of flat surfaces to him. However, if my description of him doesn't imply that there were other days when he walked through them and gathered beautiful bouquets of reassurance, it hasn't captured him well. Focused as he was on modern art, which spoke to him in countless ways, he found it better for long stretches to avoid the earlier masters, whose contexts were so different. Eventually, he realized it didn't really matter, especially if he kept his distance; but he was occasionally swayed by this idea, particularly when confronted with the grandeur of classic portraits. These works were the most inspiring because, even as generations and worlds came and went, they seemed to endure and testify the most. Standing before them, he was often struck by the perfection of their survival, which represented the ultimate eloquence, a virtue that encompassed all others, thanks to the language of art, which is the richest and most universal. Empires, systems, and conquests had swept across the earth, and every kind of greatness emerged and faded away, but the beauty of those great paintings had remained untouched by death or change, with the tragic centuries only enhancing their vibrancy. The same faces and figures looked out upon different worlds, holding secrets that the present didn't know, and when they came together, they created an indestructible thread upon which the pearls of history were strung.

Miriam notified her artist that her theatre was to close on the tenth of August, immediately after which she was to start, with the company, on a tremendous tour of the provinces. They were to make a lot of money, but they were to have no holiday, and she didn't want one; she only wanted to keep at it and make the most of her limited opportunities for practice; inasmuch as at that rate, playing but two parts a year—and such parts: she despised them!—she shouldn't have mastered the rudiments of her trade before decrepitude would compel her to lay it by. The first time she came to the studio after her visit[661] with Dashwood she sprang up abruptly at the end of half an hour, saying she could sit no more—she had had enough and to spare of it. She was visibly restless and preoccupied, and though Nick had not waited till now to note that she had more moods in her list than he had tints on his palette he had never yet seen her sensibility at this particular pitch. It struck him rather as a waste of passion, but he was ready to let her go. She looked round the place as if suddenly tired of it and then said mechanically, in a heartless London way, while she smoothed down her gloves, "So you're just going to stay on?" After he had confessed that this was his dark purpose she continued in the same casual, talk-making manner: "I daresay it's the best thing for you. You're just going to grind, eh?"

Miriam informed her artist that her theater would close on August 10th, right after which she would start a major tour of the provinces with the company. They were expected to make a lot of money, but there would be no break, and she didn’t want one; she just wanted to keep working and make the most of her limited chances to practice. Since at this rate, playing only two parts a year—and those parts: she loathed them!—she would never master the basics of her craft before aging forced her to give it up. The first time she visited the studio after her meeting with Dashwood, she suddenly jumped up after half an hour, saying she couldn’t sit anymore—she had had more than enough. She was clearly restless and distracted, and although Nick had noticed she had more moods than he had colors on his palette, he had never seen her sensitivity at this level before. He thought it seemed like a waste of passion, but he was willing to let her leave. She looked around the space as if she were suddenly bored with it and then asked mechanically, in a detached London tone, while smoothing her gloves, "So you're just going to stick around?" After he admitted that was his plan, she continued in the same casual, chatty manner: "I guess that’s the best thing for you. You’re just going to keep grinding, huh?"

"I see before me an eternity of grinding."

"I see in front of me an endless cycle of hard work."

"All alone by yourself in this dull little hole? You will be conscientious, you will be virtuous."

"All alone by yourself in this boring little place? You will be responsible, you will be moral."

"Oh my solitude will be mitigated—I shall have models and people."

"Oh, my loneliness will be lessened—I’ll have models and people around me."

"What people—what models?" Miriam asked as she arranged her hat before the glass.

"What people—what models?" Miriam asked as she fixed her hat in front of the mirror.

"Well, no one so good as you."

"Well, no one is as good as you."

"That's a prospect!" the girl laughed—"for all the good you've got out of me!"

"That's quite a possibility!" the girl laughed—"for all the good you've gotten from me!"

"You're no judge of that quantity," said Nick, "and even I can't measure it just yet. Have I been rather a bore and a brute? I can easily believe it; I haven't talked to you—I haven't amused you as I might. The truth is that taking people's likenesses is a very absorbing, inhuman occupation. You can't do much to them besides."

"You're not really in a position to judge that amount," Nick said, "and honestly, I can't measure it either just yet. Have I been a bit dull and rude? I can totally believe that; I haven't really talked to you—I haven't entertained you like I should have. The truth is, capturing people's likenesses is a really consuming, almost soulless job. There's not much else you can do with them."

"Yes, it's a cruel honour to pay them."

"Yeah, it's a harsh privilege to pay them."

"Cruel—that's too much," he objected.

"That's too harsh," he objected.

"I mean it's one you shouldn't confer on those you like, for when it's over it's over: it kills your[662] interest in them. After you've finished them you don't like them any more at all."

"I mean it’s one you shouldn’t give to people you like, because when it’s done, it’s done: it kills your[662] interest in them. After you’re done with them, you don’t like them at all anymore."

"Surely I like you," Nick returned, sitting tilted back before his picture with his hands in his pockets.

"Of course I like you," Nick replied, leaning back in his chair in front of his picture with his hands in his pockets.

"We've done very well: it's something not to have quarrelled"—and she smiled at him now, seeming more "in" it. "I wouldn't have had you slight your work—I wouldn't have had you do it badly. But there's no fear of that for you," she went on. "You're the real thing and the rare bird. I haven't lived with you this way without seeing that: you're the sincere artist so much more than I. No, no, don't protest," she added with one of her sudden, fine transitions to a deeper tone. "You'll do things that will hand on your name when my screeching is happily over. Only you do seem to me, I confess, rather high and dry here—I speak from the point of view of your comfort and of my personal interest in you. You strike me as kind of lonely, as the Americans say—rather cut off and isolated in your grandeur. Haven't you any confrères—fellow-artists and people of that sort? Don't they come near you?"

"We've done really well: it’s impressive that we haven’t fought"—and she smiled at him now, seeming more engaged. "I wouldn’t have wanted you to neglect your work—I wouldn’t have wanted you to do it poorly. But there’s no worry about that for you," she continued. "You’re the genuine article and a rare talent. I haven’t spent this time with you without noticing that: you’re the sincere artist, way more than I am. No, no, please don’t argue," she added with one of her sudden, graceful shifts to a deeper tone. "You’ll create things that will carry your name long after my noise is thankfully over. Still, you do seem, I admit, a bit high and dry here—I’m speaking from the perspective of your comfort and my personal interest in you. You come across as kind of lonely, as Americans say—somewhat cut off and isolated in your greatness. Don’t you have any peers—fellow artists and people like that? Don’t they come around?"

"I don't know them much," Nick humbly confessed. "I've always been afraid of them, and how can they take me seriously?"

"I don't know them well," Nick admitted modestly. "I've always been scared of them, and how could they take me seriously?"

"Well, I've got confrères, and sometimes I wish I hadn't! But does your sister never come near you any more," she asked, "or is it only the fear of meeting me?"

"Well, I have colleagues, and sometimes I wish I didn't! But does your sister never come around anymore," she asked, "or is it just the fear of running into me?"

He was aware of his mother's theory that Biddy was constantly bundled home from Rosedale Road at the approach of improper persons: she was as angry at this as if she wouldn't have been more so had her child suffered exposure; but the explanation he gave his present visitor was nearer the truth. He reminded her that he had already told her—he had[663] been careful to do this, so as not to let it appear she was avoided—that his sister was now most of the time in the country, staying with an hospitable relation.

He knew that his mom believed Biddy was always sent home from Rosedale Road whenever questionable people showed up. She was just as furious about this as if her child had faced some danger; but the reason he gave to his current guest was closer to the truth. He reminded her that he had already mentioned—he had[663] made sure to say this, to avoid making it seem like she was being kept away—that his sister was mostly out in the country, staying with a generous relative.

"Oh yes," the girl rejoined to this, "with Mr. Sherringham's sister, Mrs.—what's her name? I always forget." And when he had pronounced the word with a reluctance he doubtless failed sufficiently to conceal—he hated to talk of Julia by any name and didn't know what business Miriam had with her—she went on: "That's the one—the beauty, the wonderful beauty. I shall never forget how handsome she looked the day she found me here. I don't in the least resemble her, but I should like to have a try at that type some day in a comedy of manners. But who the devil will write me a comedy of manners? There it is! The danger would be, no doubt, that I should push her à la charge."

"Oh yeah," the girl replied, "with Mr. Sherringham's sister, Mrs.—what's her name? I can never remember." And when he said the name with a reluctance that he didn’t quite manage to hide—he hated to talk about Julia at all and had no idea why Miriam was interested in her—she continued: "That's the one—the beauty, the amazing beauty. I'll never forget how stunning she looked the day she found me here. I don’t look anything like her, but I’d love to try that type someday in a comedy of manners. But who the heck is going to write me a comedy of manners? That’s the problem! The danger would be, of course, that I might push her à la charge."

Nick listened to these remarks in silence, saying to himself that if she should have the bad taste—which she seemed trembling on the brink of—to make an allusion to what had passed between the lady in question and himself he should dislike her beyond remedy. It would show him she was a coarse creature after all. Her good genius interposed, however, as against this hard penalty, and she quickly, for the moment at least, whisked away from the topic, demanding, since they spoke of comrades and visitors, what had become of Gabriel Nash, whom she hadn't heard of for so many days.

Nick listened to these comments in silence, thinking to himself that if she had the bad taste—which she seemed on the verge of—to bring up what had happened between her and him, he would dislike her irreparably. It would prove to him that she was a shallow person after all. However, her better instincts intervened, and she quickly, at least for the moment, steered clear of the topic, asking, since they were talking about friends and visitors, what had happened to Gabriel Nash, whom she hadn't heard from in so many days.

"I think he's tired of me," said Nick; "he hasn't been near me either. But after all it's natural—he has seen me through."

"I think he's tired of me," Nick said. "He hasn't come near me at all. But it makes sense—he's been there for me."

"Seen you through? Do you mean," she laughed, "seen through you? Why you've only just begun."

"Seen you through? Do you mean," she laughed, "seen through you? You’ve only just started."

"Precisely, and at bottom he doesn't like to see me begin. He's afraid I shall do something."[664]

"Exactly, he really doesn’t like to watch me start. He’s worried I might do something." [664]

She wondered—as with the interest of that. "Do you mean he's jealous?"

She wondered—curious about that. "Are you saying he's jealous?"

"Not in the least, for from the moment one does anything one ceases to compete with him. It leaves him the field more clear. But that's just the discomfort for him—he feels, as you said just now, kind of lonely: he feels rather abandoned and even, I think, a little betrayed. So far from being jealous he yearns for me and regrets me. The only thing he really takes seriously is to speculate and understand, to talk about the reasons and the essence of things: the people who do that are the highest. The applications, the consequences, the vulgar little effects, belong to a lower plane, for which one must doubtless be tolerant and indulgent, but which is after all an affair of comparative accidents and trifles. Indeed he'll probably tell me frankly the next time I see him that he can't but feel that to come down to small questions of action—to the small prudences and compromises and simplifications of practice—is for the superior person really a fatal descent. One may be inoffensive and even commendable after it, but one can scarcely pretend to be interesting. 'Il en faut comme ça,' but one doesn't haunt them. He'll do his best for me; he'll come back again, but he'll come back sad, and finally he'll fade away altogether. Hell go off to Granada or somewhere."

"Not at all, because as soon as someone takes action, they stop competing with him. It clears the field for him. But that's exactly what makes him uncomfortable—he feels, as you just mentioned, kind of lonely; he feels somewhat abandoned and, I believe, a bit betrayed. Far from being jealous, he longs for me and misses me. The only thing he truly takes seriously is speculating and understanding, discussing the reasons and essence of things: those who do that are the greatest. The applications, the consequences, the trivial little effects belong to a lower level, which one must certainly be tolerant and lenient about, but which is nevertheless just a matter of relative accidents and trivialities. In fact, he’ll probably tell me openly the next time I see him that he can’t help but feel that focusing on small matters of action—the minor prudences and compromises and simplifications of practice—is really a tragic step down for a superior person. One may be harmless and even admirable afterward, but it’s hard to claim one is interesting. 'Il en faut comme ça,' but one doesn’t hang around them. He’ll do his best for me; he’ll come back again, but he’ll return feeling sad, and eventually he’ll just disappear altogether. He’ll go off to Granada or somewhere."

"The simplifications of practice?" cried Miriam. "Why they're just precisely the most blessed things on earth. What should we do without them?"

"The simplifications of practice?" exclaimed Miriam. "They’re honestly the most amazing things on earth. What would we do without them?"

"What indeed?" Nick echoed. "But if we need them it's because we're not superior persons. We're awful Philistines."

"What do you mean?" Nick replied. "But if we need them, it’s because we’re not better people. We’re terrible Philistines."

"I'll be one with you," the girl smiled. "Poor Nash isn't worth talking about. What was it but a small question of action when he preached to you, as I know he did, to give up your seat?"[665]

"I'll be one with you," the girl smiled. "Poor Nash isn't worth discussing. What was it but a minor issue when he preached to you, as I know he did, to give up your seat?"[665]

"Yes, he has a weakness for giving up—he'll go with you as far as that. But I'm not giving up any more, you see. I'm pegging away, and that's gross."

"Yes, he has a tendency to give up—he'll support you up to that point. But I'm not giving up anymore, you see. I'm pushing through, and that's tough."

"He's an idiot—n'en parlons plus!" she dropped, gathering up her parasol but lingering.

"He's an idiot—let's not talk about it anymore!" she said, picking up her parasol but staying a moment longer.

"Ah I stick to him," Nick said. "He helped me at a difficult time."

"Yeah, I stick by him," Nick said. "He helped me through a tough time."

"You ought to be ashamed to confess it."

"You should be ashamed to admit it."

"Oh you are a Philistine!" Nick returned.

"Oh you are a Philistine!" Nick replied.

"Certainly I am," she declared, going toward the door—"if it makes me one to be sorry, awfully sorry and even rather angry, that I haven't before me a period of the same sort of unsociable pegging away that you have. For want of it I shall never really be good. However, if you don't tell people I've said so they'll never know. Your conditions are far better than mine and far more respectable: you can do as many things as you like in patient obscurity while I'm pitchforked into the mêlée and into the most improbable fame—all on the back of a solitary cheval de bataille, a poor broken-winded screw. I read it clear that I shall be condemned for the greater part of the rest of my days—do you see that?—to play the stuff I'm acting now. I'm studying Juliet and I want awfully to do her, but really I'm mortally afraid lest, making a success of her, I should find myself in such a box. Perhaps the brutes would want Juliet for ever instead of my present part. You see amid what delightful alternatives one moves. What I long for most I never shall have had—five quiet years of hard all-round work in a perfect company, with a manager more perfect still, playing five hundred things and never being heard of at all. I may be too particular, but that's what I should have liked. I think I'm disgusting with my successful crudities. It's discouraging; it makes one not[666] care much what happens. What's the use, in such an age, of being good?"

"Of course I am," she said, walking toward the door—"if feeling really sorry, terribly sorry, and even somewhat angry about not having the same kind of solitary, hard work that you do makes me that. Without it, I’ll never be truly good. But if you don’t tell anyone I said this, they’ll never know. Your situation is much better than mine and way more respectable: you can do as many things as you want in humble obscurity while I’m thrown into the chaos and into the most ridiculous fame—all because of a single broken-down horse. I can see it clearly; I’m going to be stuck for most of my life—do you get that?—playing the same role I’m in now. I’m studying Juliet and I really want to play her, but honestly, I'm scared to death that if I succeed, I might end up in that same trap. Maybe they would want Juliet forever instead of my current role. Can you see the lovely choices I have? The thing I want most I’ll never experience—five quiet years of solid, comprehensive work in a perfect company, with an even more perfect director, playing five hundred roles and not being noticed at all. I might be too picky, but that's what I really would have liked. I find my successful mediocrity disgusting. It’s discouraging; it makes you not[666] care much about what happens. What’s the point, in this age, of being good?"

"Good? Your haughty claim," Nick laughed, "is that you're bad."

"Good? Your arrogant claim," Nick laughed, "is that you're actually bad."

"I mean good, you know—there are other ways. Don't be stupid." And Miriam tapped him—he was near her at the door—with her parasol.

"I mean good, you know—there are other ways. Don't be foolish." And Miriam tapped him—he was close to her at the door—with her parasol.

"I scarcely know what to say to you," he logically pleaded, "for certainly it's your fault if you get on so fast."

"I barely know what to say to you," he reasoned, "because it's definitely your fault if you move ahead so quickly."

"I'm too clever—I'm a humbug."

"I'm too smart—I'm a fraud."

"That's the way I used to be," said Nick.

"That's how I used to be," Nick said.

She rested her brave eyes on him, then turned them over the room slowly; after which she attached them again, kindly, musingly—rather as if he had been a fine view or an interesting object—to his face. "Ah, the pride of that—the sense of purification! He 'used' to be forsooth! Poor me! Of course you'll say, 'Look at the sort of thing I've undertaken to produce compared with the rot you have.' So it's all right. Become great in the proper way and don't expose me." She glanced back once more at the studio as if to leave it for ever, and gave another last look at the unfinished canvas on the easel. She shook her head sadly, "Poor Mr. Sherringham—with that!" she wailed.

She fixed her determined gaze on him, then slowly scanned the room; after that, she returned her gaze to his face, kindly and thoughtfully—almost as if he were a beautiful view or an intriguing object. "Ah, the pride in that—the feeling of being cleansed! He 'used' to be, indeed! Poor me! Of course, you'll say, 'Look at what I've taken on compared to the trash you've got.' So it’s fine. Achieve greatness the right way and don't put me out there." She glanced back at the studio as if to leave it forever and took one last look at the unfinished canvas on the easel. She shook her head sadly, "Poor Mr. Sherringham—with that!" she lamented.

"Oh I'll finish it—it will be very decent," Nick said.

"Oh, I'll finish it—it'll turn out just fine," Nick said.

"Finish it by yourself?"

"Can you finish it alone?"

"Not necessarily. You'll come back and sit when you return to London."

"Not necessarily. You'll come back and sit down when you return to London."

"Never, never, never again."

"Never again."

He wondered. "Why you've made me the most profuse offers and promises."

He wondered, "Why have you made me such generous offers and promises?"

"Yes, but they were made in ignorance and I've backed out of them. I'm capricious too—faites la part de ça. I see it wouldn't do—I didn't know it[667] then. We're too far apart—I am, as you say, a Philistine." And as he protested with vehemence against this unscrupulous bad faith she added: "You'll find other models. Paint Gabriel Nash."

"Yes, but those decisions were made without understanding, and I've retracted them. I'm unpredictable too—just keep that in mind. I realize now that it wouldn't work—I didn't see it then[667]. We're too far apart—I am, as you say, a Philistine." And while he passionately argued against this dishonesty, she added: "You'll find other subjects. Paint Gabriel Nash."

"Gabriel Nash—as a substitute for you?"

"Gabriel Nash—as a replacement for you?"

"It will be a good way to get rid of him. Paint Mrs. Dallow too," Miriam went on as she passed out of the door he had opened for her—"paint Mrs. Dallow if you wish to eradicate the last possibility of a throb."

"It'll be a good way to get rid of him. Paint Mrs. Dallow too," Miriam continued as she walked out the door he had opened for her—"paint Mrs. Dallow if you want to eliminate any chance of a heartbeat."

It was strange that, since only a moment before he had been in a state of mind to which the superfluity of this reference would have been the clearest thing about it, he should now have been moved to receive it quickly, naturally, irreflectively, receive it with the question: "The last possibility? Do you mean in her or in me?"

It was odd that just a moment ago he had been in a mindset where the excess of this reference would have been completely obvious, yet now he felt compelled to accept it quickly, instinctively, without overthinking, responding with the question: "The last possibility? Are you talking about her or me?"

"Oh in you. I don't know anything about 'her.'"

"Oh, about you. I don't know anything about 'her.'"

"But that wouldn't be the effect," he argued with the same supervening candour. "I believe that if she were to sit to me the usual law would be reversed."

"But that wouldn't be the effect," he argued with the same straightforward honesty. "I believe that if she were to sit for me, the usual rule would be flipped."

"The usual law?"

"Is that the usual law?"

"Which you cited a while since and of which I recognised the general truth. In the case you speak of," he said, "I should probably make a shocking picture."

"Which you mentioned a little while ago and of which I recognized the general truth. In the situation you're talking about," he said, "I would probably create a really shocking image."

"And fall in love with her again? Then for God's sake risk the daub!" Miriam laughed out as she floated away to her victoria.[668]

"And fall in love with her all over again? Then for heaven's sake, take the chance!" Miriam laughed as she drifted away to her carriage.[668]


XLIX

She had guessed happily in saying to him that to offer to paint Gabriel Nash would be the way to get rid of that visitant. It was with no such invidious purpose indeed that our young man proposed to his intermittent friend to sit; rather, as August was dusty in the London streets, he had too little hope that Nash would remain in town at such a time to oblige him. Nick had no wish to get rid of his private philosopher; he liked his philosophy, and though of course premeditated paradox was the light to read him by he yet had frequently and incidentally an inspired unexpectedness. He remained in Rosedale Road the man who most produced by his presence the effect of company. All the other men of Nick's acquaintance, all his political friends, represented, often very communicatively, their own affairs, their own affairs alone; which when they did it well was the most their host could ask of them. But Nash had the rare distinction that he seemed somehow to figure his affairs, the said host's, and to show an interest in them unaffected by the ordinary social limitations of capacity. This relegated him to the class of high luxuries, and Nick was well aware that we hold our luxuries by a fitful and precarious tenure. If a friend without personal eagerness was one of the greatest of these it would be evident to the simplest mind that by the law of distribution of earthly boons[669] such a convenience should be expected to forfeit in duration what it displayed in intensity. He had never been without a suspicion that Nash was too good to last, though for that matter nothing had yet confirmed a vague apprehension that his particular manner of breaking up or breaking down would be by his wishing to put so fresh a recruit in relation with other disciples.

She happily guessed when she told him that offering to paint Gabriel Nash would be the way to get rid of that visitor. It wasn't with any negative intention that our young man asked his sometimes friend to sit; rather, as August brought dust to the London streets, he had little hope that Nash would stay in town at that time to oblige him. Nick didn't want to get rid of his personal philosopher; he enjoyed his philosophy, and even though premeditated paradox was the best way to understand him, he often had a surprising and inspired quality. In Rosedale Road, he was the person who most effectively created the feeling of company. All the other men Nick knew, all his political friends, mostly talked about their own affairs, and when they did that well, it was the most he could ask of them. But Nash had the rare ability to somehow reflect on *his* affairs, those of his host, and to express genuine interest in them, unhindered by the usual social limits. This elevated him to the status of a high luxury, and Nick was fully aware that we hold our luxuries under a precarious and uncertain grip. If a friend without personal eagerness was one of the greatest of these luxuries, it would be obvious to the simplest mind that according to the law of distribution of earthly goods[669], such a convenience should be expected to diminish in duration what it displayed in intensity. He had always suspected that Nash was too good to last, though nothing had yet confirmed his vague worry that Nash's way of leaving would involve wanting to connect such a fresh recruit with other followers.

That would practically amount to a catastrophe, Nick felt; for it was odd that one could both have a great kindness for him and not in the least, when it came to the point, yearn for a view of his personal extensions. His originality had always been that he appeared to have none; and if in the first instance he had introduced his bright, young, political prodigy to Miriam and her mother, that was an exception for which Peter Sherringham's interference had been mainly responsible. All the same, however, it was some time before Nick ceased to view it as perhaps on the awkward books that, to complete his education as it were, Gabriel would wish him to converse a little with spirits formed by a like tonic discipline. Nick had an instinct, in which there was no consciousness of detriment to Nash, that the pupils, possibly even the imitators, of such a genius would be, as he mentally phrased it, something awful. He could be sure, even Gabriel himself could be sure, of his own reservations, but how could either of them be sure of those of others? Imitation is a fortunate homage only in proportion as it rests on measurements, and there was an indefinable something in Nash's doctrine that would have been discredited by exaggeration or by zeal. Providence happily appeared to have spared it this ordeal; so that Nick had after months still to remind himself how his friend had never pressed on his attention the least little group of fellow-mystics, never offered to produce[670] them for his edification. It scarcely mattered now that he was just the man to whom the superficial would attribute that sort of tail: it would probably have been hard, for example, to persuade Lady Agnes or Julia Dallow or Peter Sherringham that he was not most at home in some dusky, untidy, dimly-imagined suburb of "culture," a region peopled by unpleasant phrasemongers who thought him a gentleman and who had no human use but to be held up in the comic press—which was, moreover, probably restrained by decorum from touching upon the worst of their aberrations.

That would practically be a disaster, Nick thought; it was strange that someone could have a lot of kindness for him and yet not feel even the slightest urge to see his personal life. His uniqueness had always been that he seemed to have none, and if he had initially introduced his bright, young political prodigy to Miriam and her mother, it was mainly because of Peter Sherringham's influence. Still, it took Nick some time to stop thinking it was a bit uncomfortable that, for the sake of his education, Gabriel would want him to chat a bit with people shaped by the same kind of disciplined background. Nick had a feeling, without any awareness that it might hurt Nash, that the students, maybe even the imitators, of such a genius would be, as he thought to himself, pretty terrible. He could be certain, just as Gabriel could be sure, of their own reservations, but how could either of them be sure about what others thought? Imitation is only a decent tribute when it’s based on solid foundations, and there was an indefinable aspect of Nash's teachings that would have lost credibility if exaggerated or overly enthusiastic. Fortunately, fate seemed to have spared it from that trial; so, after months, Nick had to remind himself that his friend had never pushed the slightest group of fellow mystics on him, never offered to present[670] them for his learning. It hardly mattered now that he was exactly the kind of guy who would be wrongly thought by the superficial to belong to that sort of crowd: it would probably have been tough, for instance, to convince Lady Agnes or Julia Dallow or Peter Sherringham that he wasn't most comfortable in some dark, messy, vaguely imagined suburb of "culture," a place filled with annoying people who thought he was a gentleman and who served no real purpose except to be mocked in the comedy section—which, besides, was likely held back by decency from addressing their worst behaviors.

Nick at any rate never ran his academy to earth nor so much as skirted the suburb in question; never caught from the impenetrable background of his life the least reverberation of flitting or of flirting, the fainting esthetic ululation. There had been moments when he was even moved to anxiety by the silence that poor Gabriel's own faculty of sound made all about him—when at least it reduced to plainer elements (the mere bald terms of lonely singleness and thrift, of the lean philosophic life) the mystery he could never wholly dissociate from him, the air as of the transient and occasional, the likeness to curling vapour or murmuring wind or shifting light. It was, for instance, a symbol of this unclassified state, the lack of all position as a name in cited lists, that Nick in point of fact had no idea where he lived, would not have known how to go and see him or send him a doctor if he had heard he was ill. He had never walked with him to any door of Gabriel's own, even to pause at the threshold, though indeed Nash had a club, the Anonymous, in some improbable square, of which he might be suspected of being the only member—one had never heard of another—where it was vaguely understood letters would some day or other find him. Fortunately he pressed with no[671] sharpness the spring of pity—his whole "form" was so easy a grasp of the helm of consciousness, which he would never let go. He would never consent to any deformity, but would steer his course straight through the eventual narrow pass and simply go down over the horizon.

Nick never tracked down his academy or even approached the neighborhood in question; he never picked up any hint of flings or flirting from the dense backdrop of his life, nor the faintest trace of artistic yearning. There were times when he felt anxious about the silence that poor Gabriel’s own lack of sound created around him—when it stripped down to simpler elements (the stark reality of lonely independence and thrift, the austere philosophical life) the mystery he could never entirely separate from him, the feeling of something fleeting and sporadic, like curling mist or whispering wind or changing light. For instance, it was a symbol of this undefined state, the absence of any identifiable place in mentioned lists, that Nick truly had no idea where he lived, wouldn’t have known how to visit him or send a doctor if he’d heard he was sick. He had never walked with him to any of Gabriel's own doors, not even to stop at the entrance, although Nash did have a club, the Anonymous, in some unlikely square, where he might have been suspected of being the only member—no one had ever heard of another—where it was vaguely understood that letters would someday find him. Luckily, he didn’t press too hard on the button of pity—his whole "form" was such an effortless grip on the helm of awareness, which he would never release. He would never agree to any distortion but would steer straight through the inevitable narrow passage and simply disappear over the horizon.

He in any case turned up Rosedale Road one day after Miriam had left London; he had just come back from a fortnight in Brittany, where he had drawn refreshment from the tragic sweetness of—well, of everything. He was on his way somewhere else—was going abroad for the autumn but was not particular what he did, professing that he had come back just to get Nick utterly off his mind. "It's very nice, it's very nice; yes, yes, I see," he remarked, giving a little, general, assenting sigh as his eyes wandered over the simple scene—a sigh which for a suspicious ear would have testified to an insidious reaction.

He showed up on Rosedale Road one day after Miriam had left London; he had just returned from two weeks in Brittany, where he had found solace in the bittersweet nature of—well, everything. He was on his way to somewhere else—planning to go abroad for the fall but wasn’t too concerned about what he did, claiming he had come back just to get Nick completely out of his mind. "It's really nice, it's really nice; yes, yes, I see," he said, letting out a vague, agreeing sigh as his eyes drifted over the simple scene—a sigh that, to a careful listener, would have hinted at an underlying reaction.

Nick's ear, as we know, was already suspicious; a fact accounting for the expectant smile—it indicated the pleasant apprehension of a theory confirmed—with which he returned: "Do you mean my pictures are nice?"

Nick's ear was already on alert, which explains the expectant smile on his face—it showed the happy anticipation of a theory being confirmed—as he replied, "Are you saying my pictures are nice?"

"Yes, yes, your pictures and the whole thing."

"Yeah, yeah, your photos and all that."

"The whole thing?"

"Everything?"

"Your existence in this little, remote, independent corner of the great city. The disinterestedness of your attitude, the persistence of your effort, the piety, the beauty, in short the edification, of the whole spectacle."

"Your presence in this small, secluded, independent part of the big city. The indifference of your attitude, the determination of your effort, the devotion, the beauty, in short, the inspiration of the entire scene."

Nick laughed a little ruefully. "How near to having had enough of me you must be when you speak of me as edifying!" Nash changed colour slightly at this; it was the first time in his friend's remembrance that he had given a sign of embarrassment. "Vous allez me lâcher, I see it coming; and[672] who can blame you?—for I've ceased to be in the least spectacular. I had my little hour; it was a great deal, for some people don't even have that. I've given you your curious case and I've been generous; I made the drama last for you as long as I could. You'll 'slope,' my dear fellow—you'll quietly slope; and it will be all right and inevitable, though I shall miss you greatly at first. Who knows whether without you I shouldn't still have been 'representing' Harsh, heaven help me? You rescued me; you converted me from a representative into an example—that's a shade better. But don't I know where you must be when you're reduced to praising my piety?"

Nick laughed a bit wryly. "You must be getting close to being fed up with me if you're calling me edifying!" Nash turned slightly pale at this; it was the first time Nick had ever seen him look embarrassed. "Vous allez me lâcher, I can see it coming; and [672] who can blame you?—because I’ve become completely unremarkable. I had my moment; it was a lot, considering some people don’t even get that. I’ve given you your interesting case and I’ve been generous; I extended the drama for you as long as I could. You’ll be going away, my dear fellow—you’ll quietly slip away; and that’s perfectly fine and expected, even though I’ll really miss you at first. Who knows if I wouldn’t still be ‘representing’ Harsh without you, God help me? You saved me; you turned me from a representative into an example—that’s a little better. But don’t I know where you must be when you're left to praising my virtue?"

"Don't turn me away," said Nash plaintively; "give me a cigarette."

"Don't shut me out," Nash said sadly; "please give me a cigarette."

"I shall never dream of turning you away; I shall cherish you till the latest possible hour. I'm only trying to keep myself in tune with the logic of things. The proof of how I cling is that precisely I want you to sit to me."

"I would never even think of turning you away; I'll cherish you until the very last moment. I'm just trying to stay in sync with the way things are. The proof of how much I cling is that I really want you to be with me."

"To sit to you?" With which Nick could fancy his visitor a little blank.

"To sit with you?" Nick thought his visitor seemed a bit confused.

"Certainly, for after all it isn't much to ask. Here we are and the hour's peculiarly propitious—long light days with no one coming near me, so that I've plenty of time. I had a hope I should have some orders: my younger sister, whom you know and who's a great optimist, plied me with that vision. In fact we invented together a charming little sordid theory that there might be rather a 'run' on me from the chatter (such as it was) produced by my taking up this line. My sister struck out the idea that a good many of the pretty ladies would think me interesting and would want to be done. Perhaps they do, but they've controlled themselves, for I can't say the run has commenced. They haven't[673] even come to look, but I daresay they don't yet quite take it in. Of course it's a bad time—with every one out of town; though you know they might send for me to come and do them at home. Perhaps they will when they settle down. A portrait-tour of a dozen country-houses for the autumn and winter—what do you say to that for the ardent life? I know I excruciate you," Nick added, "but don't you see how it's in my interest to try how much you'll still stand?"

"Sure, it’s not too much to ask. Here we are, and the timing is perfect—long days with no one bothering me, so I have plenty of time. I hoped I would get some commissions: my younger sister, who you know and is quite the optimist, filled my head with that idea. We even came up with a fun little theory that there might be a bit of a 'demand' for me from the buzz (whatever little there was) from my taking this path. My sister suggested that a lot of the attractive women might find me interesting and want to commission me. Maybe they do, but they've held back, as I can't say the demand has started. They haven't even come to check it out, but I guess they don’t quite grasp it yet. Of course, it's a bad time—everyone's out of town; though they could reach out for me to come and work on their portraits at home. Maybe they will once they settle in. A portrait tour of a dozen country houses for the autumn and winter—what do you think about that for an exciting life? I know I’m putting you through it," Nick added, "but don’t you see how it’s in my interest to test how much you’ll still tolerate?"

Gabriel puffed his cigarette with a serenity so perfect that it might have been assumed to falsify these words. "Mrs. Dallow will send for you—vous allez voir ça," he said in a moment, brushing aside all vagueness.

Gabriel took a drag from his cigarette with a calmness so flawless that it could have been mistaken for a lie. "Mrs. Dallow will call for you—you'll see," he said after a moment, dismissing any uncertainty.

"She'll send for me?"

"Is she going to call me?"

"To paint her portrait; she'll recapture you on that basis. She'll get you down to one of the country-houses, and it will all go off as charmingly—with sketching in the morning, on days you can't hunt, and anything you like in the afternoon, and fifteen courses in the evening; there'll be bishops and ambassadors staying—as if you were a 'well-known,' awfully clever amateur. Take care, take care, for, fickle as you may think me, I can read the future: don't imagine you've come to the end of me yet. Mrs. Dallow and your sister, of both of whom I speak with the greatest respect, are capable of hatching together the most conscientious, delightful plan for you. Your differences with the beautiful lady will be patched up and you'll each come round a little and meet the other halfway. The beautiful lady will swallow your profession if you'll swallow hers. She'll put up with the palette if you'll put up with the country-house. It will be a very unusual one in which you won't find a good north room where you can paint. You'll go about with her and do all her[674] friends, all the bishops and ambassadors, and you'll eat your cake and have it, and every one, beginning with your wife, will forget there's anything queer about you, and everything will be for the best in the best of worlds; so that, together—you and she—you'll become a great social institution and every one will think she has a delightful husband; to say nothing of course of your having a delightful wife. Ah my dear fellow, you turn pale, and with reason!" Nash went lucidly on: "that's to pay you for having tried to make me let you have it. You have it then there! I may be a bore"—the emphasis of this, though a mere shade, testified to the first personal resentment Nick had ever heard his visitor express—"I may be a bore, but once in a while I strike a light, I make things out. Then I venture to repeat, 'Take care, take care.' If, as I say, I respect ces dames infinitely it's because they will be acting according to the highest wisdom of their sex. That's the sort of thing women do for a man—the sort of thing they invent when they're exceptionally good and clever. When they're not they don't do so well; but it's not for want of trying. There's only one thing in the world better than their incomparable charm: it's their abysmal conscience. Deep calleth unto deep—the one's indeed a part of the other. And when they club together, when they earnestly consider, as in the case we're supposing," Nash continued, "then the whole thing takes a lift; for it's no longer the virtue of the individual, it's that of the wondrous sex."

"To paint her portrait; she'll reel you in on that. She'll take you to one of the country houses, and it will all go wonderfully—with sketching in the morning on hunting-free days, and whatever you want in the afternoon, followed by an extravagant dinner; there will be bishops and ambassadors staying—making you look like a 'well-known,' incredibly clever amateur. Be careful, be careful, because, as changeable as you might think I am, I can see the future: don’t think you’ve reached the end of me yet. Mrs. Dallow and your sister, whom I hold in high regard, are capable of crafting a perfectly delightful plan for you. Your disagreements with the beautiful lady will be resolved, and you’ll both adjust a little to meet each other halfway. The beautiful lady will accept your profession if you accept hers. She'll deal with the painting stuff if you deal with the country house. There will be very few country houses where you won’t find a good north-facing room to paint in. You’ll hang out with her and get to know her friends—all the bishops and ambassadors—and you’ll get to have your cake and eat it too, and everyone, starting with your wife, will overlook anything odd about you, and everything will turn out for the best in the best of worlds; so that together—you and she—you’ll become a major social fixture, and everyone will think she has a wonderful husband; not to mention, of course, that you’ll have a wonderful wife. Ah my dear fellow, you look shocked, and rightly so!" Nash continued clearly: "that's to repay you for trying to make me let you take it. There you go! I may be a bore"—the slight emphasis here marked the first hint of personal annoyance Nick had ever heard from his visitor—"I may be a bore, but every now and then I can illuminate things. So I repeat, 'Be careful, be careful.' If, as I said, I hold ces dames in the highest esteem, it’s because they act in accordance with the greatest wisdom of their gender. That’s the kind of thing women do for a man—the kind of thing they come up with when they’re exceptionally good and clever. When they’re not, they don’t do as well, but that’s not for lack of trying. There’s only one thing in the world that’s better than their unmatched charm: it’s their profound conscience. One depth calls to another—the two are indeed connected. And when they team up, when they seriously consider matters, like in the scenario we’re discussing," Nash continued, "then everything elevates; because it’s no longer about the virtue of the individual, it’s about the extraordinary nature of their sex."

"You're so remarkable that, more than ever, I must paint you," Nick returned, "though I'm so agitated by your prophetic words that my hand trembles and I shall doubtless scarcely be able to hold my brush. Look how I rattle my easel trying to put it into position. I see it all there just as you[675] show it. Yes, it will be a droll day, and more modern than anything yet, when the conscience of women makes out good reasons for men's not being in love with them. You talk of their goodness and cleverness, and it's certainly much to the point. I don't know what else they themselves might do with those graces, but I don't see what man can do with them but be fond of them where he finds them."

"You're so incredible that I really have to paint you," Nick replied, "even though I'm so shaken by your prophetic words that my hand is shaking, and I can barely hold my brush. Look at me fumbling with my easel, trying to set it up. I see everything just as you[675] show it. Yes, it'll be a funny day, and more modern than anything we've seen, when women’s consciences come up with good reasons for men not to love them. You talk about their goodness and intelligence, and that's definitely relevant. I don’t know what else they could do with those qualities, but it seems to me that a man can only cherish them when he finds them."

"Oh you'll do it—you'll do it!" cried Nash, brightly jubilant.

"Oh, you'll do it—you'll totally do it!" shouted Nash, cheerfully excited.

"What is it I shall do?"

"What do I do?"

"Exactly what I just said; if not next year then the year after, or the year after that. You'll go halfway to meet her and she'll drag you about and pass you off. You'll paint the bishops and become a social institution. That is, you'll do it if you don't take great care."

"Exactly what I just said; if not next year, then the year after, or the year after that. You'll go halfway to meet her, and she'll lead you around and use you. You'll impress the bishops and become part of the social scene. That is, you'll do it if you don't watch yourself closely."

"I shall, no doubt, and that's why I cling to you. You must still look after me," Nick went on. "Don't melt away into a mere improbable reminiscence, a delightful, symbolic fable—don't if you can possibly help it. The trouble is, you see, that you can't really keep hold very tight, because at bottom it will amuse you much more to see me in another pickle than to find me simply jogging down the vista of the years on the straight course. Let me at any rate have some sort of sketch of you as a kind of feather from the angel's wing or a photograph of the ghost—to prove to me in the future that you were once a solid sociable fact, that I didn't invent you, didn't launch you as a deadly hoax. Of course I shall be able to say to myself that you can't have been a fable—otherwise you'd have a moral; but that won't be enough, because I'm not sure you won't have had one. Some day you'll peep in here languidly and find me in such an attitude of piety—presenting my bent back to you as I niggle over some interminable botch—that[676] I shall give cruelly on your nerves and you'll just draw away, closing the door softly. You'll be gentle and considerate about it and spare me, you won't even make me look round. You'll steal off on tiptoe, never, never to return."

"I definitely will, and that’s why I hold on to you. You still need to take care of me," Nick continued. "Don’t fade away into a mere unlikely memory, a sweet, symbolic story—if you can help it. The problem is, you see, that you can’t really hold on too tightly, because in reality it will entertain you way more to see me in another mess than to watch me simply moving along the path of life on an even course. At the very least, let me have some kind of keepsake from you, like a feather from an angel’s wing or a picture of a ghost—to prove to me later that you were once a real, sociable presence, that I didn’t just make you up or pull off a cruel trick. Of course, I’ll tell myself that you can’t have been a fiction—otherwise, you'd have a moral; but that won't be enough, because I can’t be sure you wouldn’t have had one. One day, you’ll peek in here lazily and find me in such a state of reverence—bending over while I fumble with some endless mess—that[676] I’ll cruelly get on your nerves and you’ll just pull away, quietly closing the door. You’ll be kind and thoughtful about it and spare me; you won’t even make me turn around. You’ll sneak away on tiptoe, never, ever to come back."

Gabriel consented to sit; he professed he should enjoy it and be glad to give up for it his immediate foreign commerce, so vague to Nick, so definite apparently to himself; and he came back three times for the purpose. Nick promised himself a deal of interest from this experiment, for with the first hour of it he began to feel that really as yet, given the conditions under which he now studied him, he had never at all thoroughly explored his friend. His impression had been that Nash had a head quite fine enough to be a challenge, and that as he sat there day by day all sorts of pleasant and paintable things would come out in his face. This impression was not gainsaid, but the whole tangle grew denser. It struck our young man that he had never seen his subject before, and yet somehow this revelation was not produced by the sense of actually seeing it. What was revealed was the difficulty—what he saw was not the measurable mask but the ambiguous meaning. He had taken things for granted which literally were not there, and he found things there—except that he couldn't catch them—which he had not hitherto counted in or presumed to handle. This baffling effect, eminently in the line of the mystifying, so familiar to Nash, might have been the result of his whimsical volition, had it not appeared to our artist, after a few hours of the job, that his sitter was not the one who enjoyed it most. He was uncomfortable, at first vaguely and then definitely so—silent, restless, gloomy, dim, as if on the test the homage of a directer attention than he had ever had gave him less pleasure than he would have supposed. He had been willing to[677] judge of this in good faith; but frankly he rather suffered. He wasn't cross, but was clearly unhappy, and Nick had never before felt him contract instead of expanding.

Gabriel agreed to sit; he said he would enjoy it and would be happy to give up his immediate foreign trade, which was so unclear to Nick but seemingly very clear to him. He came back three times for this purpose. Nick was looking forward to this experiment because, during the first hour, he realized that, given the circumstances under which he was studying him, he had never truly explored his friend. He had the impression that Nash had a mind sharp enough to be intriguing, and that sitting there day after day, all sorts of interesting and expressive things would show on his face. This impression held true, but the whole situation became more complicated. It struck Nick that he had never really seen his subject before, yet somehow this revelation didn’t feel like actual sight. What was uncovered was the difficulty—what he saw wasn’t the clear surface but the unclear meaning beneath it. He had taken things for granted that literally were not there, and he found things there—except he couldn’t quite grasp them—that he hadn’t counted on or dared to engage with before. This puzzling effect, clearly in line with the mysterious, which was so familiar to Nash, might have been a result of his quirky willfulness, if it hadn’t seemed to Nick, after a few hours of this, that it was not his sitter who was enjoying the process the most. Gabriel felt uncomfortable, initially in a vague way and then quite definitely—silent, restless, gloomy, dim—like he found the attention he was receiving to be less enjoyable than he would have expected. He had been willing to[677] judge this honestly; but to be frank, he was rather suffering. He wasn’t angry, but it was clear he was unhappy, and Nick had never seen him shrink instead of grow.

It was all accordingly as if a trap had been laid for him, and our young man asked himself if it were really fair. At the same time there was something richly rare in such a relation between the subject and the artist, and Nick was disposed to go on till he should have to stop for pity or for shame. He caught eventually a glimmer of the truth underlying the strangeness, guessed that what upset his friend was simply the reversal, in such a combination, of his usual terms of intercourse. He was so accustomed to living upon irony and the interpretation of things that it was new to him to be himself interpreted and—as a gentleman who sits for his portrait is always liable to be—interpreted all ironically. From being outside of the universe he was suddenly brought into it, and from the position of a free commentator and critic, an easy amateurish editor of the whole affair, reduced to that of humble ingredient and contributor. It occurred afterwards to Nick that he had perhaps brought on a catastrophe by having happened to throw off as they gossiped or languished, and not alone without a cruel intention, but with an impulse of genuine solicitude: "But, my dear fellow, what will you do when you're old?"

It was almost like a trap had been set for him, and our young man wondered if it was really fair. At the same time, there was something uniquely special about the dynamic between the subject and the artist, and Nick felt inclined to keep going until he had to stop out of pity or shame. Eventually, he caught a glimpse of the underlying truth behind the oddness and realized that what distressed his friend was simply the reversal of their usual way of interacting in this situation. He was so used to living in irony and interpreting things that it was new for him to be interpreted himself—and, like a gentleman sitting for his portrait, he was being interpreted all ironically. From being outside the universe, he was suddenly drawn into it, shifting from the role of an outside commentator and critic, an easygoing amateur editor of the whole scenario, to that of a humble participant and contributor. Later, Nick thought that he might have caused a disaster by casually saying, while they were chatting or lounging, and not out of cruel intent but from a genuine concern: "But, my dear friend, what will you do when you're old?"

"Old? What do you call old?" Nash had replied bravely enough, but with another perceptible tinge of irritation. "Must I really remind you at this time of day that that term has no application to such a condition as mine? It only belongs to you wretched people who have the incurable superstition of 'doing'; it's the ignoble collapse you prepare for yourselves when you cease to be able to do. For me there'll be no collapse, no transition, no clumsy readjustment[678] of attitude; for I shall only be, more and more, with all the accumulations of experience, the longer I live."

"Old? What do you mean by old?" Nash had replied confidently, but with a hint of irritation. "Do I really have to remind you at this time of day that that term doesn’t apply to someone like me? It only fits miserable people like you who have the unshakeable belief in ‘doing’; it’s the shameful breakdown you set up for yourselves when you can’t do anymore. For me, there won’t be any breakdown, no transition, no awkward adjustment of my mindset; I will simply be, more and more, with all the experiences I've gained, the longer I live."

"Oh I'm not particular about the term," said Nick. "If you don't call it old, the ultimate state, call it weary—call it final. The accumulations of experience are practically accumulations of fatigue."

"Oh, I'm not picky about the term," said Nick. "If you don't want to call it old, the ultimate state, then call it weary—call it final. All the experiences we gather are basically just collections of exhaustion."

"I don't know anything about weariness. I live freshly—it doesn't fatigue me."

"I don't know anything about being tired. I live life to the fullest—it doesn't drain me."

"Then you need never die," Nick declared.

"Then you'll never have to die," Nick said.

"Certainly; I daresay I'm indestructible, immortal."

"Surely; I would say I'm indestructible, immortal."

Nick laughed out at this—it would be such fine news to some people. But it was uttered with perfect gravity, and it might very well have been in the spirit of that gravity that Nash failed to observe his agreement to sit again the next day. The next and the next and the next passed, but he never came back.

Nick laughed at this—it would be great news for some people. But it was said with complete seriousness, and it might have been because of that seriousness that Nash didn’t remember his promise to come back the next day. The next day and the day after that passed, but he never returned.

True enough, punctuality was not important for a man who felt that he had the command of all time. Nevertheless his disappearance "without a trace," that of a personage in a fairy-tale or a melodrama, made a considerable impression on his friend as the months went on; so that, though he had never before had the least difficulty about entering into the play of Gabriel's humour, Nick now recalled with a certain fanciful awe the special accent with which he had ranked himself among imperishable things. He wondered a little if he hadn't at last, balancing always on the stretched tight-rope of his wit, fallen over on the wrong side. He had never before, of a truth, been so nearly witless, and would have to have gone mad in short to become so singularly simple. Perhaps indeed he was acting only more than usual in his customary spirit—thoughtfully contributing, for Nick's enlivenment, a purple rim of mystery to an horizon now so dreadfully let down. The mystery[679] at any rate remained; another shade of purple in fact was virtually added to it. Nick had the prospect, for the future, of waiting to see, all curiously, when Nash would turn up, if ever, and the further diversion—it almost consoled him for the annoyance of being left with a second unfinished thing on his hands—of imagining in the portrait he had begun an odd tendency to fade gradually from the canvas. He couldn't catch it in the act, but he could have ever a suspicion on glancing at it that the hand of time was rubbing it away little by little—for all the world as in some delicate Hawthorne tale—and making the surface indistinct and bare of all resemblance to the model. Of course the moral of the Hawthorne tale would be that his personage would come back in quaint confidence on the day his last projected shadow should have vanished.[680]

True, being on time wasn’t really a big deal for someone who thought they controlled all of time. Still, his sudden disappearance "without a trace," like a character from a fairy tale or a melodrama, left a strong impression on his friend as the months went by. Even though he had never struggled to get into the spirit of Gabriel's humor before, Nick now remembered with a kind of whimsical awe the way Gabriel had positioned himself among eternal things. He wondered if he had finally slipped off the tightrope of his wit and fallen into foolishness. Honestly, he had never felt so close to being clueless, and he would have had to be crazy to become that peculiarly simple. Perhaps he was just acting even more than usual, thoughtfully adding a purple edge of mystery to a horizon that had become so bleak. The mystery[679] was still there; in fact, another shade of purple was practically added to it. Nick looked forward to seeing when Nash would appear, if he ever did, and felt a bit comforted by the distraction of imagining that the portrait he had started was oddly starting to fade from the canvas. He couldn’t see it happening right then, but he always suspected that the hand of time was slowly rubbing it away—just like in some delicate Hawthorne story—leaving the surface vague and lacking any resemblance to the original. Of course, the moral of the Hawthorne tale would be that the character would return confidently on the day his last projected shadow had disappeared.[680]


L

One day toward the end of March of the following year, in other words more than six months after Mr. Nash's disappearance, Bridget Dormer came into her brother's studio and greeted him with the effusion that accompanies a return from an absence. She had been staying at Broadwood—she had been staying at Harsh. She had various things to tell him about these episodes, about his mother, about Grace, about her small subterraneous self, and about Percy's having come, just before, over to Broadwood for two days; the longest visit with which, almost since they could remember, the head of the family had honoured their common parent. Nick noted indeed that this demonstration had apparently been taken as a great favour, and Biddy loyally testified to the fact that her elder brother was awfully jolly and that his presence had been a pretext for tremendous fun. Nick accordingly asked her what had passed about his marriage—what their mother had said to him.

One day toward the end of March the following year, over six months after Mr. Nash had disappeared, Bridget Dormer walked into her brother's studio and greeted him with the warmth that comes with returning from a trip. She had been staying at Broadwood—she had been at Harsh. She had a lot to share with him about those experiences, their mother, Grace, her own little secret life, and Percy's recent visit to Broadwood for two days; the longest visit the head of the family had made to see their common parent in a long time. Nick noticed that this visit seemed to be viewed as a significant favor, and Biddy happily confirmed that her older brother was in great spirits and that his presence had made for a lot of fun. Nick then asked her what had happened regarding his marriage—what their mother had said to him.

"Oh nothing," she replied; and Percy had said nothing to Lady Agnes and not a word to herself. This partly explained, for his junior, the consequent beatitude—none but cheerful topics had been produced; but he questioned the girl further—to a point which led her to say: "Oh I daresay that before long she'll write to her."

"Oh, nothing," she replied; and Percy had said nothing to Lady Agnes and not a word to her. This partly explained, for his junior, the resulting happiness—only cheerful topics had come up; but he pressed the girl further, which led her to say, "Oh, I’m sure she’ll write to her before long."

"Who'll write to whom?"[681]

"Who will write to whom?"[681]

"Mamma'll write to Percy's wife. I'm sure he'd like it. Of course we shall end by going to see her. He was awfully disappointed at what he found in Spain—he didn't find anything."

"Mom will write to Percy's wife. I'm sure he would appreciate it. We'll definitely end up going to see her. He was really disappointed with what he found in Spain—he didn't find anything."

Biddy spoke of his disappointment almost with commiseration, for she was evidently inclined this morning to a fresh and kindly view of things. Nick could share her feeling but so far as was permitted by a recognition merely general of what his brother must have looked for. It might have been snipe and it might have been bristling boars. Biddy was indeed brief at first about everything, in spite of all the weeks that had gone since their last meeting; for he quickly enough saw she had something behind—something that made her gay and that she wanted to come to quickly. He was vaguely vexed at her being, fresh from Broadwood, so gay as that; for—it was impossible to shut one's eyes to the fact—what had practically come to pass in regard to that rural retreat was exactly what he had desired to avert. All winter, while it had been taken for granted his mother and sisters were doing what he wished, they had been doing precisely what he hated. He held Biddy perhaps least responsible, and there was no one he could exclusively blame. He washed his hands of the matter and succeeded fairly well, for the most part, in forgetting he was not pleased. Julia herself in truth appeared to have been the most active member of the little group united to make light of his decencies. There had been a formal restitution of Broadwood, but the three ladies were there more than ever, with the slight difference that they were mainly there with its mistress. Mahomet had declined to go any more to the mountain, so the mountain had virtually come to Mahomet.

Biddy talked about his disappointment almost sympathetically, as she seemed to be in a fresh and kind mood that morning. Nick could understand how she felt, but only in a general way, recognizing what his brother must have expected. It could have been snipe or it could have been wild boars. Biddy was actually quite brief at first about everything, despite all the weeks since their last meeting; he quickly realized she had something else on her mind—something that made her cheerful and that she wanted to get to quickly. He felt a vague irritation at her being so cheerful, especially since she had just come from Broadwood; it was hard to ignore the fact that what had actually happened at that countryside retreat was exactly what he had wanted to avoid. All winter, while it was assumed his mother and sisters were doing what he wanted, they had been doing precisely what he disliked. He considered Biddy least responsible, and there wasn’t anyone he could blame entirely. He tried to distance himself from the situation and mostly succeeded in forgetting that he was unhappy. In truth, Julia seemed to have been the most active member of the little group that made light of his feelings. There had been a formal return to Broadwood, but the three ladies were there more than ever, with the slight difference that they were primarily there with its owner. Mahomet had decided not to go back to the mountain, so the mountain had basically come to Mahomet.

After their long visit in the autumn Lady Agnes and her girls had come back to town; but they had[682] gone down again for Christmas and Julia had taken this occasion to write to Nick that she hoped very much he wouldn't refuse them all his own company for just a little scrap of the supremely sociable time. Nick, after reflexion, judged it best not to refuse, so that he passed, in the event, four days under his cousin's roof. The "all" proved a great many people, for she had taken care to fill the house. She took the largest view of hospitality and Nick had never seen her so splendid, so free-handed, so gracefully active. She was a perfect mistress of the revels; she had arranged some ancient bravery for every day and for every night. The Dormers were so much in it, as the phrase was, that after all their discomfiture their fortune seemed in an hour to have come back. There had been a moment when, in extemporised charades, Lady Agnes, an elderly figure being required, appeared on the point of undertaking the part of the housekeeper at a castle, who, dropping her h's, showed sheeplike tourists about; but she waived the opportunity in favour of her daughter Grace. Even Grace had a great success; Grace dropped her h's as with the crash of empires. Nick of course was in the charades and in everything, but Julia was not; she only invented, directed, led the applause. When nothing else was forward Nick "sketched" the whole company: they followed him about, they waylaid him on staircases, clamouring to be allowed to sit. He obliged them so far as he could, all save Julia, who didn't clamour; and, growing rather red, he thought of Gabriel Nash while he bent over the paper. Early in the new year he went abroad for six weeks, but only as far as Paris. It was a new Paris for him then; a Paris of the Rue Bonaparte and three or four professional friends—he had more of these there than in London; a Paris of studios and studies and models, of researches and[683] revelations, comparisons and contrasts, of strong impressions and long discussions and rather uncomfortable economies, small cafés, bad fires and the general sense of being twenty again.

After their long visit in the fall, Lady Agnes and her daughters returned to the city; however, they went back down for Christmas. Julia took this opportunity to write to Nick, hoping he wouldn't turn down their request for just a little bit of his company during the festive season. After some thought, Nick decided it would be best not to decline, so he ended up spending four days under his cousin's roof. The "all" turned out to be quite a few people, as she had made sure to fill the house. She had a generous view of hospitality, and Nick had never seen her so magnificent, so open-handed, so gracefully active. She was the perfect host; she planned some exciting activities for each day and night. The Dormers were very much involved, and after all their setbacks, it felt like their luck had turned around in an instant. There was a moment during an improvised charade when Lady Agnes, needing to portray an elderly character, was about to take on the role of the castle housekeeper, who, dropping her h's, showed clueless tourists around; but she gave up the chance in favor of her daughter Grace. Even Grace had a lot of success; her dropped h's resonated like the fall of empires. Nick was, of course, part of the charades and everything else, but Julia was not; she merely came up with ideas, directed the activities, and led the applause. When nothing else was happening, Nick "sketched" the whole group: they followed him around, cornered him on staircases, clamoring to be allowed to sit for him. He obliged as much as he could, except for Julia, who didn’t clamor; and, feeling a bit embarrassed, he thought of Gabriel Nash as he bent over his paper. Early in the new year, he went abroad for six weeks, but only as far as Paris. It was a new Paris for him then; a Paris of Rue Bonaparte and three or four professional friends—he had more of these there than in London; a Paris of studios and workspaces, research, discoveries, comparisons and contrasts, strong impressions and lengthy discussions, rather uncomfortable living conditions, small cafés, bad heating, and the general feeling of being twenty again.

While he was away his mother and sisters—Lady Agnes now sometimes wrote to him—returned to London for a month, and before he was again established in Rosedale Road they went back for a third course of Broadwood. After they had been there five days—and this was the salt of the whole feast—Julia took herself off to Harsh, leaving them in undisturbed possession. They had remained so—they wouldn't come up to town till after Easter. The trick was played, and Biddy, as I have mentioned, was now very content. Her brother presently learned, however, that the reason of this was not wholly the success of the trick; unless indeed her further ground were only a continuation of it. She was not in London as a forerunner of her mother; she was not even as yet in Calcutta Gardens. She had come to spend a week with Florry Tressilian, who had lately taken the dearest little flat in a charming new place, just put up, on the other side of the Park, with all kinds of lifts and tubes and electricities. Florry had been awfully nice to her—had been with them ever so long at Broadwood while the flat was being painted and prepared—and mamma had then let her, let Biddy, promise to come to her, when everything was ready, so that they might have a happy old maids' (for they were, old maids now!) house-warming together. If Florry could by this time do without a chaperon—she had two latchkeys and went alone on the top of omnibuses, and her name was in the Red Book—she was enough of a duenna for another girl. Biddy referred with sweet cynical eyes to the fine happy stride she had thus taken in the direction of enlightened spinsterhood; and Nick hung his head, immensely[684] abashed and humiliated, for, modern as he had fatuously supposed himself, there were evidently currents more modern yet.

While he was away, his mother and sisters—Lady Agnes now occasionally wrote to him—returned to London for a month. Before he was settled back in Rosedale Road, they went back for a third round at Broadwood. After they had been there for five days—and this was the highlight of the whole situation—Julia headed off to Harsh, leaving them undisturbed. They stayed without interruption—they wouldn’t come back to town until after Easter. The trick was in play, and Biddy, as I mentioned, was quite satisfied. However, her brother soon learned that the reason for this wasn't solely due to the success of the trick; unless her ulterior motive was just a continuation of it. She wasn’t in London to pave the way for her mother; she wasn’t even in Calcutta Gardens yet. She had come to spend a week with Florry Tressilian, who had recently moved into the cutest little flat in a charming new building on the other side of the Park, complete with all sorts of lifts, tubes, and electrical conveniences. Florry had been really nice to her—she stayed with them for quite some time at Broadwood while the flat was being painted and prepared—and mom had then let her, let Biddy, promise to come over when everything was ready so they could have a cozy old maid’s (for they were old maids now!) housewarming together. If Florry could manage without a chaperone by now—she had two latchkeys and traveled alone on the top of buses, and her name was in the Red Book—she was more than enough of a guardian for another girl. Biddy looked on with sweetly cynical eyes at the bold step she had taken toward enlightened spinsterhood; and Nick hung his head, immensely abashed and humiliated, because, modern as he had foolishly thought himself to be, there were clearly even more modern currents at play.

It so happened that on this particular morning he had drawn out of a corner his interrupted study of Gabriel Nash; on no further curiosity—he had only been looking round the room in a rummaging spirit—than to see how much or how little of it remained. It had become to his view so dim an adumbration—he was sure of this, and it pressed some spring of melancholy mirth—that it didn't seem worth putting away, and he left it leaning against a table as if it had been a blank canvas or a "preparation" to be painted over. In this posture it attracted Biddy's attention, for on a second glance it showed distinguishable features. She had not seen it before and now asked whom it might represent, remarking also that she could almost guess, yet not quite: she had known the original but couldn't name him.

On that particular morning, he pulled out his unfinished study of Gabriel Nash from a corner. He wasn't really curious; he was just looking around the room in a bit of a messy mood to see how much was left of it. To him, it seemed like such a blurry shadow that he was certain of this, and it triggered a kind of sad amusement in him—so he didn’t think it was worth putting away. He left it leaning against a table as if it were a blank canvas or something waiting to be painted over. This position caught Biddy's attention; upon a second look, she noticed it had recognizable features. She hadn’t seen it before and asked who it might represent, noting that she could almost guess who it was, but not quite; she had known the original but couldn’t put a name to him.

"Six months ago, for a few days, it represented Gabriel Nash," Nick replied. "But it isn't anybody or anything now."

"Six months ago, for a few days, it stood for Gabriel Nash," Nick replied. "But now it doesn't mean anything or anyone."

"Six months ago? What's the matter with it and why don't you go on?"

"Six months ago? What's wrong with it and why aren't you continuing?"

"What's the matter with it is more than I can tell you. But I can't go on because I've lost my model."

"What's wrong with it is more than I can explain. But I can't continue because I've lost my reference."

She had an almost hopeful stare. "Is he beautifully dead?"

She had a nearly hopeful look in her eyes. "Is he beautifully dead?"

Her brother laughed out at the candid cheerfulness, hopefulness almost, with which this inquiry broke from her. "He's only dead to me. He has gone away."

Her brother laughed at the genuine cheerfulness, almost hopefulness, with which she made this inquiry. "He's only dead to me. He's just gone away."

"Where has he gone?"

"Where did he go?"

"I haven't the least idea."

"I have no idea."

"Why, have you quarrelled?"—Biddy shone again.[685]

"Why, did you have a fight?"—Biddy sparkled once more.[685]

"Quarrelled? For what do you take us? Docs the nightingale quarrel with the moon?"

"Fought? What do you think we are? Does the nightingale fight with the moon?"

"I needn't ask which of you is the moon," she said.

"I don't need to ask which of you is the moon," she said.

"Of course I'm the nightingale. But, more literally," Nick continued, "Nash has melted back into the elements—he's part of the great air of the world." And then as even with this lucidity he saw the girl still mystified: "I've a notion he has gone to India and at the present moment is reclining on a bank of flowers in the vale of Cashmere."

"Of course I'm the nightingale. But, more literally," Nick continued, "Nash has melted back into the elements—he's part of the great air of the world." And then, seeing that the girl was still puzzled, he added, "I have a feeling he’s gone to India and is currently lounging on a bed of flowers in the valley of Kashmir."

Biddy had a pause, after which she dropped: "Julia will be glad—she dislikes him so."

Biddy took a moment, then said, "Julia will be happy—she can't stand him."

"If she dislikes him why should she be glad he's so enviably placed?"

"If she doesn't like him, why should she be happy that he's in such a great position?"

"I mean about his going away. She'll be glad of that."

"I mean about him leaving. She'll be happy about that."

"My poor incorrigible child," Nick cried, "what has Julia to do with it?"

"My poor, uncontrollable child," Nick exclaimed, "what does Julia have to do with this?"

"She has more to do with things than you think," Biddy returned with all her bravery. Yet she had no sooner uttered the words than she perceptibly blushed. Hereupon, to attenuate the foolishness of her blush—only it had the opposite effect—she added: "She thinks he has been a bad element in your life."

"She’s more involved in things than you realize," Biddy replied, showing her courage. But as soon as she said it, she noticeably turned red. To downplay the awkwardness of her blush—which only made it worse—she added, "She believes he’s had a negative impact on your life."

Nick emitted a long strange sound. "She thinks perhaps, but she doesn't think enough; otherwise she'd arrive at this better thought—that she knows nothing whatever about my life."

Nick let out a long, odd sound. "She thinks maybe, but she doesn't think deeply enough; otherwise, she'd come to the better realization that she knows absolutely nothing about my life."

"Ah brother," the girl pleaded with solemn eyes, "you don't imagine what an interest she takes in it. She has told me many times—she has talked lots to me about it." Biddy paused and then went on, an anxious little smile shining through her gravity as if from a cautious wonder as to how much he would take: "She has a conviction it was Mr. Nash who made trouble between you."

"Ah, brother," the girl pleaded with serious eyes, "you can’t imagine how much interest she has in it. She has told me many times—she's talked a lot to me about it." Biddy paused and then continued, an anxious little smile breaking through her seriousness as if she were cautiously wondering how much he would accept: "She believes it was Mr. Nash who caused the trouble between you."

"Best of little sisters," Nick pronounced, "those[686] are thoroughly second-rate ideas, the result of a perfectly superficial view. Excuse my possibly priggish tone, but they really attribute to my dear detached friend a part he's quite incapable of playing. He can neither make trouble nor take trouble; no trouble could ever either have come out of him or have got into him. Moreover," our young man continued, "if Julia has talked to you so much about the matter there's no harm in my talking to you a little. When she threw me over in an hour it was on a perfectly definite occasion. That occasion was the presence in my studio of a dishevelled, an abandoned actress."

"Best of little sisters," Nick said, "those[686] are completely second-rate ideas, coming from a totally superficial perspective. Excuse my possibly stuffy tone, but they really give my dear distant friend a role he's completely incapable of playing. He can neither cause trouble nor deal with it; no trouble could ever have come from him or affected him. Furthermore," our young man went on, "if Julia has talked to you a lot about this, there's no harm in me saying a little too. When she dumped me in an hour, it was over a very specific incident. That incident was the presence in my studio of a disheveled, abandoned actress."

"Oh Nick, she has not thrown you over!" Biddy protested. "She has not—I've proof."

"Oh Nick, she hasn't dumped you!" Biddy protested. "She hasn't—I have proof."

He felt at this direct denial a certain stir of indignation and looked at the girl with momentary sternness. "Has she sent you here to tell me this? What do you mean by proof?"

He felt a surge of indignation at this outright denial and glanced at the girl with a momentary stern look. "Did she send you here to tell me this? What do you mean by proof?"

Biddy's eyes, at these questions, met her brother's with a strange expression, and for a few seconds, while she looked entreatingly into them, she wavered there with parted lips and vaguely stretched out her hands. The next minute she had burst into tears—she was sobbing on his breast. He said "Hallo!" and soothed her; but it was very quickly over. Then she told him what she meant by her proof and what she had had on her mind ever since her present arrival. It was a message from Julia, but not to say—not to say what he had questioned her about just before; though indeed, more familiar now that he had his arm round her, she boldly expressed the hope it might in the end come to the same thing. Julia simply wanted to know—- she had instructed her to sound him discreetly—if Nick would undertake her portrait; and she wound up this experiment in "sounding" by the statement that their beautiful kinswoman was dying to sit.[687]

Biddy's eyes locked with her brother's at these questions, showing a strange look. For a few seconds, as she looked at him pleadingly, she hesitated with her lips slightly parted and her hands vaguely reaching out. The next moment, she burst into tears—sobbing on his chest. He said, "Hey!" and tried to comfort her, but it was all over quickly. Then she explained what she meant by her proof and what had been on her mind since she arrived. It was a message from Julia, but not about what he had asked her just before; though, now more comfortable with him having his arm around her, she boldly hoped it might eventually lead to the same thing. Julia simply wanted to know—she was told to ask him discreetly—if Nick would agree to do her portrait; and she wrapped up this "sounding" experiment by saying that their beautiful relative was eager to sit for it.[687]

"Dying to sit?" echoed Nick, whose turn it was this time to feel his colour rise.

"Dying to sit?" Nick echoed, feeling his face flush this time.

"At any moment you like after Easter, when she comes up. She wants a full-length and your very best, your most splendid work."

"At any time you want after Easter, when she arrives. She wants a full-length piece and your absolute best, your most impressive work."

Nick stared, not caring that he had blushed. "Is she serious?"

Nick stared, not worried about the fact that he was blushing. "Is she for real?"

"Ah Nick—serious!" Biddy reasoned tenderly. She came nearer again and he thought her again about to weep. He took her by the shoulders, looking into her eyes.

"Ah Nick—seriously!" Biddy said gently. She stepped closer again and he thought she was about to cry. He took her by the shoulders, gazing into her eyes.

"It's all right if she knows I am. But why doesn't she come like any one else? I don't refuse people!"

"It's fine if she knows who I am. But why doesn’t she come over like everyone else? I don’t turn people away!"

"Nick, dearest Nick!" she went on, her eyes conscious and pleading. He looked into them intently—as well as she could he play at sounding—and for a moment, between these young persons, the air was lighted by the glimmer of mutual searchings and suppressed confessions. Nick read deep and then, suddenly releasing his sister, turned away. She didn't see his face in that movement, but an observer to whom it had been presented might have fancied it denoted a foreboding that was not exactly a dread, yet was not exclusively a joy.

"Nick, my dear Nick!" she continued, her eyes full of awareness and longing. He looked deeply into them—as well as he could pretend to sound sincere—and for a moment, the air between the two of them sparkled with unspoken feelings and hidden truths. Nick searched her gaze intensely and then, suddenly pulling away from his sister, turned his back. She didn’t see his expression in that moment, but someone watching could have thought it showed a sense of apprehension that wasn’t entirely fear, but also not purely happiness.

The first thing he made out in the room, when he could distinguish, was Gabriel Nash's portrait, which suddenly filled him with an unreasoning rancour. He seized it and turned it about, jammed it back into its corner with its face against the wall. This small diversion might have served to carry off the embarrassment with which he had finally averted himself from Biddy. The embarrassment, however, was all his own; none of it was reflected in the way she resumed, after a silence in which she had followed his disposal of the picture:

The first thing he noticed in the room, once he could see clearly, was Gabriel Nash's portrait, which suddenly filled him with an irrational resentment. He grabbed it and turned it around, shoving it back into its corner with its face against the wall. This little distraction might have helped him shake off the awkwardness he felt after finally avoiding Biddy. However, the awkwardness was entirely his own; none of it showed in how she continued after a silence during which she had watched him deal with the picture:

"If she's so eager to come here—for it's here she[688] wants to sit, not in Great Stanhope Street, never!—how can she prove better that she doesn't care a bit if she meets Miss Rooth?"

"If she's so eager to come here—because this is where she[688] wants to be, not on Great Stanhope Street, no way!—how can she show any better that she doesn't care at all if she runs into Miss Rooth?"

"She won't meet Miss Rooth," Nick replied rather dryly.

"She won't meet Miss Rooth," Nick answered somewhat dryly.

"Oh I'm sorry!" said Biddy. She was as frank as if she had achieved a virtual victory, and seemed to regret the loss of a chance for Julia to show an equal mildness. Her tone made her brother laugh, but she went on with confidence: "She thought it was Mr. Nash who made Miss Rooth come."

"Oh, I'm sorry!" said Biddy. She was as straightforward as if she had secured a clear win, and seemed to regret losing the opportunity for Julia to display the same kind of calmness. Her tone made her brother laugh, but she continued with assurance: "She believed it was Mr. Nash who brought Miss Rooth here."

"So he did, by the way," said Nick.

"So he did, by the way," Nick said.

"Well then, wasn't that making trouble?"

"Well then, wasn’t that causing some trouble?"

"I thought you admitted there was no harm in her being here."

"I thought you said there was no problem with her being here."

"Yes, but he hoped there'd be."

"Yes, but he hoped there would be."

"Poor Nash's hopes!" Nick laughed. "My dear child, it would take a cleverer head than you or me, or even Julia, who must have invented that wise theory, to say what they were. However, let us agree that even if they were perfectly fiendish my good sense has been a match for them."

"Poor Nash's hopes!" Nick laughed. "My dear, it would take a smarter person than you or me, or even Julia, who probably came up with that brilliant theory, to figure out what they were. However, let's agree that even if they were completely evil, my common sense has been able to handle them."

"Oh Nick, that's delightful!" chanted Biddy. Then she added: "Do you mean she doesn't come any more?"

"Oh Nick, that's great!" cheered Biddy. Then she added: "Are you saying she doesn’t come anymore?"

"The dishevelled actress? She hasn't been near me for months."

"The messy actress? She hasn't been around me in months."

"But she's in London—she's always acting? I've been away so much I've scarcely observed," Biddy explained with a slight change of note.

"But she's in London—she's always performing? I've been away so much I've hardly noticed," Biddy explained with a slight shift in tone.

"The same silly part, poor creature, for nearly a year. It appears that that's 'success'—in her profession. I saw her in the character several times last summer, but haven't set foot in her theatre since."

"The same ridiculous role, poor thing, for almost a year. It seems that’s what ‘success’ looks like in her field. I watched her play the part a few times last summer, but I haven’t been to her theater since."

Biddy took this in; then she suggested; "Peter wouldn't have liked that."[689]

Biddy processed this, then said, "Peter wouldn't have been okay with that."[689]

"Oh Peter's likes—!" Nick at his easel, beginning to work, conveniently sighed.

"Oh, Peter's likes—!" Nick, at his easel and starting to work, let out a sigh.

"I mean her acting the same part for a year."

"I mean her playing the same role for a year."

"I'm sure I don't know; he has never written me a word."

"I'm not sure; he has never sent me a single word."

"Nor me either," Biddy returned.

"Me neither," Biddy replied.

There was another short silence, during which Nick brushed at a panel. It ended in his presently saying: "There's one thing certainly Peter would like—that is simply to be here to-night. It's a great night—another great night—for the abandoned one. She's to act Juliet for the first time."

There was another brief silence, during which Nick fiddled with a panel. It ended with him saying, "There's one thing Peter definitely wants—he just wants to be here tonight. It's a big night—another big night—for the lonely one. She's going to be playing Juliet for the first time."

"Ah how I should like to see her!" the girl cried.

"Ah, how I wish I could see her!" the girl exclaimed.

Nick glanced at her; she sat watching him. "She has sent me a stall; I wish she had sent me two. I should have been delighted to take you."

Nick glanced at her; she sat watching him. "She sent me a stall; I wish she had sent me two. I would have loved to take you."

"Don't you think you could get another?" Biddy quavered.

"Don't you think you could get another one?" Biddy asked nervously.

"They must be in tremendous demand. But who knows after all?" Nick added, at the same moment looking round. "Here's a chance—here's quite an extraordinary chance!"

"They must be in huge demand. But who really knows?" Nick added, glancing around. "Here's an opportunity—this is quite an amazing opportunity!"

His servant had opened the door and was ushering in a lady whose identity was indeed justly reflected in those words. "Miss Rooth!" the man announced; but he was caught up by a gentleman who came next and who exclaimed, laughing and with a gesture gracefully corrective: "No, no—no longer Miss Rooth!"

His servant had opened the door and was showing in a lady whose identity was accurately captured in those words. "Miss Rooth!" the man announced; but he was interrupted by a gentleman who followed and said, laughing and with a graceful gesture: "No, no—no longer Miss Rooth!"

Miriam entered the place with her charming familiar grandeur—entered very much as she might have appeared, as she appeared every night, early in her first act, at the back of the stage, by the immemorial middle door. She might exactly now have been presenting herself to the house, taking easy possession, repeating old movements, looking from one to the other of the actors before the footlights.[690] The rich "Good-morning" she threw into the air, holding out her right hand to Biddy and then giving her left to Nick—as she might have given it to her own brother—had nothing to tell of intervals or alienations. She struck Biddy as still more terrible in her splendid practice than when she had seen her before—the practice and the splendour had now something almost royal. The girl had had occasion to make her curtsey to majesties and highnesses, but the flutter those effigies produced was nothing to the way in which at the approach of this young lady the agitated air seemed to recognise something supreme. So the deep mild eyes she bent on Biddy were not soothing, though for that matter evidently intended to soothe. Biddy wondered Nick could have got so used to her—he joked at her as she loomed—and later in the day, still under the great impression of this incident, she even wondered that Peter could have full an impunity. It was true that Peter apparently didn't quite feel one.

Miriam walked in with her usual captivating presence—much like she did every night, early in her first act, at the back of the stage, through the timeless middle door. It was as if she was presenting herself to the audience, taking her place confidently, repeating familiar gestures, and glancing at the other actors in front of the footlights.[690] The rich "Good morning" she tossed into the air, extending her right hand to Biddy and then her left to Nick—as if giving it to her own brother—carried no hint of any breaks or separations. Biddy found Miriam even more impressive in her radiant poise than she had before—the poise and the radiance now seemed almost regal. The girl had had the chance to curtsy to royals and dignitaries, but the excitement those figures generated was nothing compared to the way the charged atmosphere seemed to acknowledge something extraordinary with this young lady’s arrival. The deep, gentle eyes Miriam directed at Biddy weren't comforting, though they clearly aimed to be. Biddy was puzzled at how Nick could be so accustomed to her—he made jokes as she towered over them—and later in the day, still feeling the weight of this moment, she even questioned how Peter could act so casually around her. It was true that Peter didn’t seem to feel the pressure at all.

"You never came—you never came," Miriam said to her kindly and sadly; and Biddy, recognising the allusion, the invitation to visit the actress at home, had to explain how much she had been absent from London and then even that her brother hadn't proposed to take her.

"You never came—you never came," Miriam said to her gently and sadly; and Biddy, understanding the reference, the invitation to visit the actress at home, had to explain how much she had been away from London and then that her brother hadn’t suggested taking her.

"Very true—he hasn't come himself. What's he doing now?" asked Miss Rooth, standing near her young friend but looking at Nick, who had immediately engaged in conversation with his other visitor, a gentleman whose face came back to the girl. She had seen this gentleman on the stage with the great performer—that was it, the night Peter took her to the theatre with Florry Tressilian. Oh that Nick would only do something of that sort now! This desire, quickened by the presence of the strange, expressive woman, by the way she scattered sweet[691] syllables as if she were touching the piano-keys, combined with other things to make our young lady's head swim—other things too mingled to name, admiration and fear and dim divination and purposeless pride and curiosity and resistance, the impulse to go away and the determination to (as she would have liked fondly to fancy it) "hold her ground." The actress courted her with a wondrous voice—what was the matter with the actress and what did she want?—and Biddy tried in return to give an idea of what Nick was doing. Not succeeding very well she was about to appeal to her brother, but Miriam stopped her with the remark that it didn't signify; besides, Dashwood was telling Nick something—something they wanted him to know. "We're in a great excitement—he has taken a theatre," Miriam added.

"Very true—he hasn't come himself. What's he doing now?" asked Miss Rooth, standing near her young friend but looking at Nick, who had immediately started talking with his other visitor, a man whose face was familiar to her. She had seen this man on stage with the great performer—that was it, the night Peter took her to the theater with Florry Tressilian. Oh, if only Nick would do something like that now! This wish, intensified by the presence of the intriguing, expressive woman, by the way she dropped sweet syllables as if she were playing piano keys, mixed with other feelings that made the young lady's head spin—feelings too complex to name, like admiration and fear, vague intuition, pointless pride, curiosity, and a push to leave alongside the determination to (as she would have liked to think affectionately) "stand her ground." The actress captivated her with a stunning voice—what was wrong with the actress, and what did she want?—and Biddy tried to explain what Nick was doing. Not doing very well, she was about to ask her brother for help, but Miriam stopped her, saying it didn’t matter; besides, Dashwood was telling Nick something—something important they wanted him to know. "We're all very excited—he's taken a theater," Miriam added.

"Taken a theatre?" Biddy was vague.

"Got a theater?" Biddy was unclear.

"We're going to set up for ourselves. He's going to do for me altogether. It has all been arranged only within a day or two. It remains to be seen how it will answer," Miriam smiled. Biddy murmured some friendly hope, and the shining presence went on: "Do you know why I've broken in here to-day after a long absence—interrupting your poor brother so basely, taking up his precious time? It's because I'm so nervous."

"We're going to make a plan for ourselves. He's going to handle everything for me. It’s all been organized in just a day or two. We'll just have to see how it turns out," Miriam smiled. Biddy offered some friendly encouragement, and the bright presence continued: "Do you know why I barged in here today after being away for so long—interrupting your poor brother so rudely, wasting his valuable time? It’s because I’m really nervous."

"About your first night?" Biddy risked.

"About your first night?" Biddy asked cautiously.

"Do you know about that—are you coming?" Miriam had caught at it.

"Do you know about that—are you coming?" Miriam had picked up on it.

"No, I'm not coming—I haven't a place."

"No, I'm not coming—I don't have a place."

"Will you come if I send you one?"

"Will you come if I send you one?"

"Oh but really it's too beautiful of you!" breathed the girl.

"Oh, but it's really too beautiful of you!" breathed the girl.

"You shall have a box; your brother shall bring you. They can't squeeze in a pin, I'm told; but I've kept a box, I'll manage it. Only if I do, you know,[692] mind you positively come!" She sounded it as the highest of favours, resting her hand on Biddy's.

"You'll get a box; your brother will bring it to you. I hear they can't fit even a pin in there, but I've got a box, so I'll make it work. Just make sure that if I do, you definitely come!" She emphasized this as if it were the biggest favor, placing her hand on Biddy's.

"Don't be afraid. And may I bring a friend—the friend with whom I'm staying?"

"Don't worry. Can I bring a friend—the one I'm staying with?"

Miriam now just gloomed. "Do you mean Mrs. Dallow?"

Miriam now just looked sad. "Do you mean Mrs. Dallow?"

"No, no—Miss Tressilian. She puts me up, she has got a flat. Did you ever see a flat?" asked Biddy expansively. "My cousin's not in London." Miriam replied that she might bring whom she liked and Biddy broke out to her brother: "Fancy what kindness, Nick: we're to have a box to-night and you're to take me!"

"No, no—Miss Tressilian. She’s letting me stay; she has a flat. Have you ever seen a flat?" asked Biddy eagerly. "My cousin's not in London." Miriam said she could bring whoever she wanted, and Biddy exclaimed to her brother: "Can you believe how kind this is, Nick? We’re going to have a box tonight and you’re taking me!"

Nick turned to her a face of levity which struck her even at the time as too cynically free, but which she understood when the finer sense of it subsequently recurred to her. Mr. Dashwood interposed with the remark that it was all very well to talk about boxes, but that he didn't see how at that time of day the miracle was to be worked.

Nick turned to her with a lighthearted expression that even then felt a bit too sarcastic, but she grasped its deeper meaning when she reflected on it later. Mr. Dashwood chimed in, saying it was easy to talk about solutions, but he didn’t see how a miracle could happen at that time of day.

"You haven't kept one as I told you?" Miriam demanded.

"You didn't keep one like I told you?" Miriam asked.

"As you told me, my dear? Tell the lamb to keep its tenderest mutton from the wolves!"

"As you told me, my dear? Tell the lamb to save its softest meat from the wolves!"

"You shall have one: we'll arrange it," Miriam went on to Biddy.

"You'll get one: we'll set it up," Miriam said to Biddy.

"Let me qualify that statement a little, Miss Dormer," said Basil Dashwood. "We'll arrange it if it's humanly possible."

"Let me clarify that a bit, Miss Dormer," said Basil Dashwood. "We'll make it happen if it's possible."

"We'll arrange it even if it's inhumanly impossible—that's just the point," Miriam declared to the girl. "Don't talk about trouble—what's he meant for but to take it? Cela s'annonce bien, you see," she continued to Nick: "doesn't it look as if we should pull beautifully together?" And as he answered that he heartily congratulated her—he was immensely interested in what he had been told—she exclaimed after[693] resting her eyes on him a moment: "What will you have? It seemed simpler! It was clear there had to be some one." She explained further to Nick what had led her to come in at that moment, while Dashwood approached Biddy with a civil assurance that they would see, they would leave no stone unturned, though he would not have taken upon himself to promise.

"We'll make it happen, even if it seems completely impossible—that's the whole point," Miriam said to the girl. "Don't talk about trouble—what's he for if not to handle it? Cela s'annonce bien, you see," she continued to Nick: "doesn't it look like we should work beautifully together?" And when he replied that he genuinely congratulated her—he was really interested in what he had just heard—she exclaimed after[693] pausing to look at him for a moment: "What do you want? It seemed easier! It was obvious that someone had to step in." She explained further to Nick what had led her to come in at that moment, while Dashwood approached Biddy with polite assurance that they would explore every possible option, though he wouldn't have promised anything.

Miriam reminded Nick of the blessing he had been to her nearly a year before, on her other first night, when she was all impatient and on edge; how he had let her come and sit there for hours—helped her to possess her soul till the evening and to keep out of harm's way. The case was the same at present, with the aggravation indeed that he would understand—Dashwood's nerves as well as her own: Dashwood's were a great deal worse than hers. Everything was ready for Juliet; they had been rehearsing for five months—it had kept her from going mad from the treadmill of the other piece—and he, Nick, had occurred to her again, in the last intolerable hours, as the friend in need, the salutary stop-gap, no matter how much she worried him. She shouldn't be turned out? Biddy broke away from Basil Dashwood: she must go, she must hurry off to Miss Tressilian with her news. Florry might make some other stupid engagement for the evening: she must be warned in time. The girl took a flushed, excited leave after having received a renewal of Miriam's pledge and even heard her say to Nick that he must now give back the seat already sent him—they should be sure to have another use for it.[694]

Miriam reminded Nick of how much he had helped her nearly a year ago on her other first night when she was anxious and restless; he had let her sit there for hours—helped her keep calm until the evening and stay out of trouble. The situation was the same now, with the added stress that he would understand—Dashwood's nerves as well as her own: Dashwood's were much worse than hers. Everything was ready for Juliet; they had been rehearsing for five months—it had kept her from going crazy with the grind of the other play—and he, Nick, had come to her mind again, in those last unbearable hours, as the friend in need, the much-needed distraction, no matter how much he stressed her out. She shouldn't be dismissed? Biddy broke away from Basil Dashwood: she had to go, she had to rush off to Miss Tressilian with her news. Florry might set up some other silly engagement for the evening: she needed to be warned in time. The girl took an excited, flushed leave after receiving a renewal of Miriam's promise and even heard Miriam tell Nick that he had to return the seat already sent to him—they would definitely find another use for it.[694]


LI

That night at the theatre and in the box—the miracle had been wrought, the treasure found—Nick Dormer pointed out to his two companions the stall he had relinquished, which was close in front; noting how oddly it remained during the whole of the first act vacant. The house was beyond everything, the actress beyond any one; though to describe again so famous an occasion—it has been described repeatedly by other reporters—is not in the compass of the closing words of a history already too sustained. It is enough to say that these great hours marked an era in contemporary art and that for those who had a spectator's share in them the words "revelation," "incarnation," "acclamation," "demonstration," "ovation"—to name only a few, and all accompanied by the word "extraordinary"—acquired a new force. Miriam's Juliet was an exquisite image of young passion and young despair, expressed in the truest, divinest music that had ever poured from tragic lips. The great childish audience, gaping at her points, expanded there before her like a lap to catch flowers.

That night at the theater and in the box—the miracle had happened, the treasure discovered—Nick Dormer pointed out to his two friends the seat he had given up, which was right in front; noting how strangely it stayed empty throughout the entire first act. The crowd was incredible, the actress was beyond anyone else; although recounting such a famous event again—it has been described many times by other reporters—is not suitable for the concluding words of a history that is already too lengthy. It’s enough to say that these remarkable moments defined an era in modern art and that for those who experienced them as spectators, the words "revelation," "incarnation," "acclamation," "demonstration," "ovation"—to name just a few, all paired with the word "extraordinary"—took on a new meaning. Miriam's Juliet was a stunning representation of youthful passion and despair, expressed in the truest, most divine music that had ever come from tragic lips. The large, innocent audience, mesmerized by her performance, seemed to open up before her like a lap ready to catch flowers.

During the first interval our three friends in the box had plenty to talk about, and they were so occupied with it that for some time they failed to observe a gentleman who had at last come into the empty stall near the front. This discovery was[695] presently formulated by Miss Tressilian in the cheerful exclamation: "Only fancy—there's Mr. Sherringham!" This of course immediately became a high wonder—a wonder for Nick and Biddy, who had not heard of his return; and the prodigy was quickened by the fact that he gave no sign of looking for them or even at them. Having taken possession of his place he sat very still in it, staring straight before him at the curtain. His abrupt reappearance held the seeds of anxiety both for Biddy and for Nick, so that it was mainly Miss Tressilian who had freedom of mind to throw off the theory that he had come back that very hour—had arrived from a long journey. Couldn't they see how strange he was and how brown, how burnt and how red, how tired and how worn? They all inspected him, though Biddy declined Miss Tressilian's glass; but he was evidently indifferent to notice and finally Biddy, leaning back in her chair, dropped the fantastic words:

During the first intermission, our three friends in the box had a lot to chat about, and they were so focused on their conversation that they didn’t notice a gentleman who had finally come into the empty stall near the front. Miss Tressilian soon pointed this out with a cheerful exclamation: "Just imagine—there’s Mr. Sherringham!" This instantly became a big surprise for Nick and Biddy, who hadn’t heard about his return; the amazement was heightened by the fact that he didn’t seem to be looking for them or even acknowledging them. After taking his seat, he sat very still, staring straight ahead at the curtain. His sudden reappearance sparked anxiety for both Biddy and Nick, so it was mostly Miss Tressilian who speculated that he must have just gotten back that very hour—arrived from a long journey. Couldn’t they see how strange he looked and how tanned, how sunburned and red, how tired and worn out? They all examined him, although Biddy refused Miss Tressilian’s offered glass; but he clearly showed no interest in being noticed, and finally, Biddy, leaning back in her chair, let out some whimsical words:

"He has come home to marry Juliet!"

"He’s come home to marry Juliet!"

Nick glanced at her and then replied: "What a disaster—to make such a journey as that and to be late for the fair!"

Nick looked at her and then said, "What a mess—to go on a trip like that and show up late for the fair!"

"Late for the fair?"

"Running late for the fair?"

"Why she's married—these three days. They did it very quietly; Miriam says because her mother hated it and hopes it won't be much known! All the same she's Basil Dashwood's wedded wife—he has come in just in time to take the receipts for Juliet. It's a good thing, no doubt, for there are at least two fortunes to be made out of her, and he'll give up the stage." Nick explained to Miss Tressilian, who had inquired, that the gentleman in question was the actor who was playing Mercutio, and he asked Biddy if she hadn't known that this was what they were telling him in Rosedale Road that morning. She replied that she had understood nothing but that she[696] was to be where she was, and she sank considerably behind the drapery of the box. From this cover she was able to launch, creditably enough, the exclamation:

"Why she's married—just these past three days. They kept it really low-key; Miriam says it's because her mom hated it and hopes it won't be widely known! Still, she's Basil Dashwood's wife now—he showed up right in time to handle the receipts for Juliet. That’s definitely a good thing since there are at least two fortunes to be made from her, and he’ll give up acting." Nick explained to Miss Tressilian, who had asked, that the gentleman in question was the actor playing Mercutio, and he asked Biddy if she hadn’t heard that this was what they were saying in Rosedale Road that morning. She replied that she had understood nothing except that she[696] was supposed to be where she was, and she sank back a bit behind the drapery of the box. From that cover, she managed to let out, quite convincingly, the exclamation:

"Poor, poor Peter!"

"Sad, sad Peter!"

Nick got up and stood looking at poor, poor Peter. "He ought to come round and speak to us, but if he doesn't see us I suppose he doesn't." He quitted the box as to go to the restored exile, and I may add that as soon as he had done so Florence Tressilian bounded over to the dusk in which Biddy had nestled. What passed immediately between these young ladies needn't concern us: it is sufficient to mention that two minutes later Miss Tressilian broke out:

Nick got up and stood there looking at poor Peter. "He should come over and talk to us, but if he doesn't see us, I guess he won't." He left the box to go to the restored exile, and I should mention that as soon as he did, Florence Tressilian jumped over to the dim area where Biddy had settled. What happened between these two young women isn't our concern; it's enough to say that two minutes later, Miss Tressilian exclaimed:

"Look at him, dearest; he's turning his head this way!"

"Look at him, darling; he's turning his head this way!"

"Thank you, I don't care to watch his turns," said Biddy; and she doubtless demeaned herself in the high spirit of these words. It nevertheless happened that directly afterwards she had certain knowledge of his having glanced at his watch as if to judge how soon the curtain would rise again, as well as of his having then jumped up and passed quickly out of his place. The curtain had risen again without his reappearing and without Nick's returning. Indeed by the time Nick slipped in a good deal of the third act was over; and even then, even when the curtain descended, Peter had not come back. Nick sat down in silence to watch the stage, to which the breathless attention of his companions seemed attached, though Biddy after a moment threw round at him a single quick look. At the end of the act they were all occupied with the recalls, the applause and the responsive loveliness of Juliet as she was led out—Mercutio had to give her up to Romeo—and even for a few minutes after the deafening roar had subsided nothing was said among the three. At last Nick began:

"Thanks, but I’m not interested in watching his performances," Biddy said, clearly expressing her strong feelings. However, not long after, she noticed him checking his watch, probably to see how soon the curtain would go up again, and then he suddenly got up and hurried out of his seat. The curtain rose again without him coming back, and Nick hadn’t returned either. By the time Nick finally slipped back in, a good portion of the third act was already over; and even when the curtain fell, Peter still hadn’t returned. Nick sat down quietly to watch the stage, while his friends were completely focused on it, although Biddy shot him a quick glance after a moment. By the end of the act, they were all caught up in the applause, the calls for the cast, and the captivating beauty of Juliet as she was brought out—Mercutio had to let her go to Romeo—and even a few minutes after the thunderous clapping died down, no one among the three said anything. Finally, Nick spoke up:

"It's quite true he has just arrived; he's in Great[697] Stanhope Street. They've given him several weeks, to make up for the uncomfortable way they bundled him off—to get there in time for some special business that had suddenly to be gone into—when he first went out: he tells me they even then promised that. He got into Southampton only a few hours ago, rushed up by the first train he could catch and came off here without any dinner."

"It's true he just got here; he's on Great[697] Stanhope Street. They’ve given him a few weeks to make up for the awkward way they sent him off—to arrive in time for some urgent business that came up—when he first left: he told me they even promised that. He arrived in Southampton only a few hours ago, hurried up on the first train he could get and came straight here without any dinner."

"Fancy!" said Miss Tressilian; while Biddy more generally asked if Peter might be in good health and appeared to have been happy. Nick replied that he described his post as beastly but didn't seem to have suffered from it. He was to be in England probably a month, he was awfully brown, he sent his love to Biddy. Miss Tressilian looked at his empty stall and was of the opinion that it would be more to the point if he were to come in to see her.

"Fancy!" said Miss Tressilian, while Biddy more often asked if Peter was doing well and seemed to have been happy. Nick replied that he called his job terrible but didn't seem to be affected by it. He was expected to be in England for about a month, he was really tan, and he sent his love to Biddy. Miss Tressilian looked at his empty stall and thought it would be better if he came in to see her.

"Oh he'll turn up; we had a goodish talk in the lobby where he met me. I think he went out somewhere."

"Oh, he'll show up; we had a pretty good conversation in the lobby when we met. I think he went out somewhere."

"How odd to come so many thousand miles for this and then not to stay!" Biddy fluted.

"How strange to travel so many thousands of miles for this and then not stay!" Biddy said playfully.

"Did he come on purpose for this?" Miss Tressilian asked.

"Did he come here on purpose for this?" Miss Tressilian asked.

"Perhaps he's gone out to get his dinner!" joked Biddy.

"Maybe he went out to grab some dinner!" joked Biddy.

Her friend suggested that he might be behind the scenes, but Nick cast doubts; whereupon Biddy asked if he himself were not going round. At this moment the curtain rose; Nick said he would go in the next interval. As soon as it came he quitted the box, remaining absent while it lasted.

Her friend suggested that he might be pulling the strings, but Nick had his doubts; then Biddy asked if he wasn’t the one making the rounds. Just then, the curtain went up; Nick said he would go during the next break. As soon as it arrived, he left the box and stayed away until it was over.

All this time, in the house, there was no sign of Peter. Nick reappeared only as the fourth act was beginning and uttered no word to his companions till it was over. Then, after a further delay produced by renewed vociferous proofs of the personal victory[698] won, he depicted his visit to the stage and the wonderful sight of Miriam on the field of battle. Miss Tressilian inquired if he had found Mr. Sherringham with her; to which he replied that, save across the footlights, she had not been in touch with him. At this a soft exclamation broke from Biddy. "Poor Peter! Where is he, then?"

All this time, there was no sign of Peter in the house. Nick only showed up as the fourth act was starting and didn't say a word to his friends until it was over. Then, after a bit of a wait caused by loud celebrations of the personal victory[698] he had won, he shared details about his visit to the stage and the amazing sight of Miriam in action. Miss Tressilian asked if he had found Mr. Sherringham with her, and he replied that, except for across the footlights, she hadn’t had any contact with him. At this, Biddy let out a soft exclamation. "Poor Peter! Where is he, then?"

Nick seemed to falter. "He's walking the streets."

Nick seemed to hesitate. "He's out on the streets."

"Walking the streets?"

"Out on the streets?"

"I don't know—I give it up!" our young man replied; and his tone, for some minutes, reduced his companions to silence. But a little later Biddy said:

"I don't know—I give up!" our young man replied; and his tone, for a few minutes, left his friends speechless. But a little later, Biddy said:

"Was it for him this morning she wanted that place—when she asked you to give yours back?"

"Was it for him that she wanted that spot this morning—when she asked you to give yours back?"

"For him exactly. It's very odd she had just managed to keep it—for all the good use he makes of it! She told me just now that she heard from him, at his post, a short time ago, to the effect that he had seen in a newspaper a statement she was going to do Juliet and that he firmly intended, though the ways and means were not clear to him—his leave of absence hadn't yet come out and he couldn't be sure when it would come—to be present on her first night; whereby she must do him the service to provide him a place. She thought this a speech rather in the air, so that in the midst of all her cares she took no particular pains about the matter. She had an idea she had really done with him for a long time. But this afternoon what does he do but telegraph to her from Southampton that he keeps his appointment and counts on her for a stall? Unless she had got back mine she wouldn't have been able to help him. When she was in Rosedale Road this morning she hadn't received his telegram; but his promise, his threat, whatever it was, came back to her: she had a vague foreboding and thought that on the chance she had better hold something ready.[699] When she got home she found his telegram, and she told me he was the first person she saw in the house, through her fright when she came on in the second act. It appears she was terrified this time, and it lasted half through the play."

"For him exactly. It's really strange that she managed to keep it—for all the good he gets out of it! She just told me that she heard from him, while he was stationed, not long ago. He said he saw in a newspaper that she was going to play Juliet and he definitely planned, although he wasn't sure how—his leave of absence hadn’t come through yet and he had no idea when it would—to be there on her opening night; so she had to help him out with a seat. She thought that was a bit wishful thinking, so in the middle of her worries, she didn’t pay much attention to it. She figured she was really done with him for a while. But this afternoon, he telegraphed her from Southampton that he was keeping his promise and expected her to get him a ticket? If she hadn’t gotten back my message she wouldn’t have been able to assist him. When she was on Rosedale Road this morning, she hadn’t gotten his telegram yet; but his promise or threat, whatever you want to call it, stuck with her: she had a strange feeling and thought she’d better be prepared just in case.[699] When she got home, she found his telegram, and she told me he was the first person she saw in the house, because of her fright when she came on during the second act. Apparently, she was really scared this time, and it lasted halfway through the play."

"She must be rather annoyed at his having gone away," Miss Tressilian observed.

"She must be pretty annoyed that he left," Miss Tressilian remarked.

"Annoyed? I'm not so sure!" laughed Nick.

"Annoyed? I don't know about that!" chuckled Nick.

"Ah here he comes back!" cried Biddy, behind her fan, while the absentee edged into his seat in time for the fifth act. He stood there a moment, first looking round the theatre; then he turned his eyes to the box occupied by his relatives, smiling and waving his hand.

"Ah, here he comes back!" Biddy exclaimed, peeking over her fan, as the missing person slipped into his seat just in time for the fifth act. He paused for a moment, looking around the theater; then he turned his gaze to the box where his relatives were sitting, smiling and waving his hand.

"After that he'll surely come and see you," said Miss Tressilian.

"After that, he will definitely come and see you," said Miss Tressilian.

"We shall see him as we go out," Biddy returned: "he must lose no more time."

"We'll see him when we head out," Biddy replied: "he can't waste any more time."

Nick looked at him with a glass, then exclaiming: "Well, I'm glad he has pulled himself together!"

Nick looked at him with a drink, then exclaimed, "Well, I'm glad he's gotten his act together!"

"Why what's the matter with him—if he wasn't disappointed of his seat?" Miss Tressilian demanded.

"What's wrong with him—if he didn't lose his seat?" Miss Tressilian asked.

"The matter with him is that a couple of hours ago he had a great shock."

"The issue with him is that a couple of hours ago, he experienced a huge shock."

"A great shock?"

"A big surprise?"

"I may as well mention it at last," Nick went on. "I had to say something to him in the lobby there when we met—something I was pretty sure he couldn't like. I let him have it full in the face—it seemed to me better and wiser. I let him know that Juliet's married."

"I might as well just say it now," Nick continued. "I had to say something to him in the lobby when we ran into each other—something I was pretty certain he wouldn’t appreciate. I laid it all out for him—it felt like the better and smarter choice. I made sure he knew that Juliet's married."

"Didn't he know it?" asked Biddy, who, with her face raised, had listened in deep stillness to every word that fell from her brother.

"Didn't he know it?" asked Biddy, who, with her face lifted, had listened in complete silence to every word that her brother spoke.

"How should he have known it? It has only just taken place, and they've been so clever, for reasons of their own—those people move among[700] a lot of considerations that are absolutely foreign to us—about keeping it out of the papers. They put in a lot of lies and they leave out the real things."

"How was he supposed to know? It just happened, and they’ve been so smart for their own reasons—those people are involved in[700] a lot of things that are completely unfamiliar to us—trying to keep it out of the news. They include a lot of falsehoods and ignore the truth."

"You don't mean to say Mr. Sherringham wanted to marry her!" Miss Tressilian gasped.

"You can't be saying that Mr. Sherringham wanted to marry her!" Miss Tressilian exclaimed.

"Don't ask me what he wanted—I daresay we shall never know. One thing's very certain—that he didn't like my news, dear old Peter, and that I shan't soon forget the look in his face as he turned away from me and slipped out into the street. He was too much upset—he couldn't trust himself to come back; he had to walk about—he tried to walk it off."

"Don't ask me what he wanted—I doubt we'll ever know. One thing's for sure—he didn't like my news, dear old Peter, and I won't soon forget the look on his face as he turned away from me and slipped out into the street. He was too upset—he couldn't trust himself to come back; he had to walk around—he tried to walk it off."

"Let us hope, then, he has walked it off!"

"Let’s hope, then, he has gotten over it!"

"Ah poor fellow—he couldn't hold out to the end; he has had to come back and look at her once more. He knows she'll be sublime in these last scenes."

"Ah, poor guy—he couldn't make it to the end; he had to come back and see her one more time. He knows she'll be amazing in these final moments."

"Is he so much in love with her as that? What difference does it make for an actress if she is mar—?" But in this rash inquiry Miss Tressilian suddenly checked herself.

"Is he really that in love with her? What difference does it make for an actress if she is married?" But in this impulsive thought, Miss Tressilian suddenly stopped herself.

"We shall probably never know how much he has been in love with her, nor what difference it makes. We shall never know exactly what he came back for, nor why he couldn't stand it out there any longer without relief, nor why he scrambled down here all but straight from the station, nor why after all, for the last two hours, he has been roaming the streets. And it doesn't matter, for it's none of our business. But I'm sorry for him—she is going to be sublime," Nick added. The curtain was rising on the tragic climax of the play.

"We'll probably never know how much he has loved her, or what impact it has. We'll never know exactly why he came back, or why he couldn't handle being out there any longer without a break, or why he rushed down here almost straight from the station, or why, after all, he has spent the last two hours wandering the streets. And it doesn't matter, because it’s not our concern. But I feel sorry for him—she's going to be amazing," Nick added. The curtain was rising on the tragic climax of the play.

Miriam Rooth was sublime; yet it may be confided to the reader that during these supreme scenes Bridget Dormer directed her eyes less to the inspired actress than to a figure in the stalls who sat with his[701] own gaze fastened to the stage. It may further be intimated that Peter Sherringham, though he saw but a fragment of the performance, read clear, at the last, in the intense light of genius with which this fragment was charged, that even so after all he had been rewarded for his formidable journey. The great trouble of his infatuation subsided, leaving behind it something appreciably deep and pure. This pacification was far from taking place at once, but it was helped on, unexpectedly to him—it began to work at least—the very next night he saw the play, through the whole of which he then sat. He felt somehow recalled to the real by the very felicity of this experience, the supreme exhibition itself. He began to come back as from a far-off province of his history where miserable madness had reigned. He had been baffled, he had got his answer; it must last him—that was plain. He didn't fully accept it the first week or the second; but he accepted it sooner than he could have supposed had he known what it was to be when he paced at night, under the southern stars, the deck of the ship bearing him to England.

Miriam Rooth was amazing; however, it's worth mentioning to the reader that during these extraordinary moments, Bridget Dormer focused her attention less on the brilliant actress and more on a figure in the audience who sat with his[701] gaze fixed on the stage. It's also worth noting that Peter Sherringham, although he only caught a glimpse of the performance, clearly perceived, in the bright light of genius that illuminated this moment, that he had, after all, been rewarded for his long journey. The weight of his obsession lessened, leaving behind something notably profound and genuine. This calming didn't happen right away, but it was surprisingly aided—the very next night when he watched the play in its entirety. He felt, in a strange way, pulled back to reality by the sheer joy of this experience, the ultimate display itself. He began to return from a distant part of his past where he had been lost in despair. He had been confused, but now he had found his answer; it was clear it would stick with him. He didn't fully embrace it the first week or the second, but he accepted it more quickly than he would have thought if he had known what it was to be, as he walked at night, under the southern stars, on the deck of the ship taking him back to England.

It had been, as we know, Miss Tressilian's view, and even Biddy's, that evening, that Peter Sherringham would join them as they left the theatre. This view, however, was not confirmed by the event, for our troubled gentleman vanished utterly—disappointingly crude behaviour on the part of a young diplomatist who had distinguished himself—before any one could put a hand on him. And he failed to make up for his crudity by coming to see any one the next day, or even the next. Indeed many days elapsed and very little would have been known about him had it not been that, in the country, Mrs. Dallow knew. What Mrs. Dallow knew was eventually known to Biddy Dormer; and in this way it could be[702] established in his favour that he had remained some extraordinarily small number of days in London, had almost directly gone over to Paris to see his old chief. He came back from Paris—Biddy learnt this not from Julia, but in a much more immediate way: she knew it by his pressing the little electric button at the door of Florence Tressilian's flat one day when the good Florence was out and she herself was at home. He made on this occasion a very long visit. The good Florence knew it not much later, you may be sure—and how he had got their address from Nick—and she took an extravagant pleasure in it. Mr. Sherringham had never been to see her—the like of her—in his life: therefore it was clear what had made him begin. When he had once begun he kept it up, and Miss Tressilian's pleasure grew.

It was Miss Tressilian's opinion, and even Biddy's, that evening, that Peter Sherringham would join them as they left the theater. However, that expectation was not met when the troubled gentleman completely disappeared—an disappointingly immature action from a young diplomat who had previously distinguished himself—before anyone could reach him. He also didn't make up for his rudeness by visiting anyone the next day, or even the day after. In fact, many days passed, and not much would have been known about him if it hadn't been for Mrs. Dallow knowing things in the country. What Mrs. Dallow knew eventually came to Biddy Dormer; in this way, it could be established in his favor that he had spent an unbelievably short time in London and had quickly gone over to Paris to visit his former boss. He returned from Paris—Biddy learned this not from Julia, but in a more direct way: she found out when he pressed the little electric button at the door of Florence Tressilian's flat one day while the good Florence was out and she was home. On this occasion, he paid a very long visit. The good Florence knew about it not much later, and how he got their address from Nick—and she took great delight in it. Mr. Sherringham had never visited her—someone like her—in his life: so it was obvious what made him start. Once he began, he kept it up, and Miss Tressilian's happiness grew.

Good as she was, she could remember without the slightest relenting what Nick Dormer had repeated to them at the theatre about the dreary side of Peter's present post. However, she was not bound to make a stand at this if persons more nearly concerned, Lady Agnes and the girl herself, didn't mind it. How little they minded it, and Grace and Julia Dallow and even Nick, was proved in the course of a meeting that took place at Harsh during the Easter holidays. The mistress of that seat had a small and intimate party to celebrate her brother's betrothal. The two ladies came over from Broadwood; even Nick, for two days, went back to his old hunting-ground, and Miss Tressilian relinquished for as long a time the delights of her newly arranged flat. Peter Sherringham obtained an extension of leave, so that he might go back to his legation with a wife. Fortunately, as it turned out, Biddy's ordeal, in the more or less torrid zone, was not cruelly prolonged, for the pair have already received a superior appointment. It is Lady Agnes's proud opinion that her daughter is[703] even now shaping their destiny. I say "even now," for these facts bring me very close to contemporary history. During those two days at Harsh Nick arranged with the former mistress of his fate the conditions, as they might be called, under which she should sit to him; and every one will remember in how recent an exhibition general attention was attracted, as the newspapers said in describing the private view, to the noble portrait of a lady which was the final outcome of that arrangement. Gabriel Nash had been at many a private view, but he was not at that one.

Despite how good she was, she could clearly remember what Nick Dormer had told them at the theater about the gloomy aspects of Peter's current job. However, she didn’t feel the need to take a stand on this if those more directly involved, Lady Agnes and the girl herself, didn’t care about it. How little they cared, as well as Grace, Julia Dallow, and even Nick, was evident during a meeting that occurred at Harsh over the Easter holidays. The hostess of that estate had a small, intimate gathering to celebrate her brother’s engagement. The two ladies came over from Broadwood; even Nick went back to his old haunts for two days, and Miss Tressilian took a break from enjoying her newly arranged apartment. Peter Sherringham got an extended leave so he could return to his legation with a wife. Luckily, as it turned out, Biddy’s trial in the somewhat sweltering climate wasn’t dragged out too long, as the couple has already received a higher appointment. Lady Agnes proudly believes that her daughter is[703] even now shaping their futures. I say "even now," because these events bring me quite close to present history. During those two days at Harsh, Nick arranged with the former mistress of his fate the terms, so to speak, under which she would pose for him; and everyone remembers how recent events captured widespread attention, as the newspapers described during the private view, due to the exquisite portrait of a lady that resulted from that arrangement. Gabriel Nash had attended many private views, but he wasn’t at that one.

These matters are highly recent, however, as I say; so that in glancing about the little circle of the interests I have tried to evoke I am suddenly warned by a sharp sense of modernness. This renders it difficult to me, for instance, in taking leave of our wonderful Miriam, to do much more than allude to the general impression that her remarkable career is even yet only in its early prime. Basil Dashwood has got his theatre, and his wife—people know now she is his wife—has added three or four new parts to her repertory; but every one is agreed that both in public and in private she has a great deal more to show. This is equally true of Nick Dormer, in regard to whom I may finally say that his friend Nash's predictions about his reunion with Mrs. Dallow have not up to this time been justified. On the other hand, I must not omit to add, this lady has not, at the latest accounts, married Mr. Macgeorge. It is very true there has been a rumour that Mr. Macgeorge is worried about her—has even ceased at all fondly to believe in her.

These matters are quite recent, as I mentioned; so when I look around the small circle of interests I've tried to highlight, I'm suddenly reminded of how modern everything feels. This makes it hard for me, for example, as I bid farewell to our amazing Miriam, to do much more than hint at the overall impression that her remarkable career is still in its early stages. Basil Dashwood has his theater, and everyone knows now that his wife—yes, she really is his wife—has added three or four new roles to her repertoire; but everyone agrees that both in public and in private, she has so much more to offer. The same goes for Nick Dormer, regarding whom I can finally mention that his friend Nash's predictions about his getting back together with Mrs. Dallow haven't yet proven true. On the other hand, I should add that, according to the latest updates, this lady has not married Mr. Macgeorge. It's true there's been a rumor that Mr. Macgeorge is worried about her—he's even stopped believing in her in a romantic way.

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!